Skip to main content

Full text of "Man"

See other formats 


Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



i 



(^ 





A MONTHLY RECORD OF ANTHROPOLOGICAL SCIENCE. 



PUBLISHED UNDER THE DIRECTION OP THE 



ANTHROPOLOGICAL LNSTLrUTK 



OF 



GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND 



V. 



1 9 O o. 



Nos. 1— 108. 
\VITH PLATES A— M. 



I'UHLISHEIJ BV 

THE ANTHROPOLOGICAL INSTITUTE, 

3, HANOVER SQUARE. LONDON, W. 



• m -• • 



• • 






• • 



■ • • 



• • • • • * 



•I • 



I* * I 



• • • • • 

•• •• • • ••• 

•• •• ••••• 



•••••• ■ 

■•*••• ■ 



«•• ,•• 



. . -.• ••: 



• • • 






'• • 



•••* ••• •• • 

• ,'• •• •••,•• • 

• -• •• ••••••-•• • 

• ■•• •••••••• 

• "• • • ••• • • • • •• 



^tii-^T^ ? 



OOiq"TEl?3"TS. 



ORIGINAL ARTICLES. 

No. 

AMca. The Religion of the Fans. Andrew Lano' 81 

AfHca, East. Exploration of a Bushman's Cave, in Alfred County. Natal. {IlJuxtnitetl.) 

\S ILLIAM oAZLKY ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... O 

Africa, East. Further Notes on the EUlorobo, or Ogglck. (\ W. Hobley, C.M.(J 21 

Africa, East. Masai Ear-ring of stone. (Illuxfrfifed.) A. C. HOLLIS 12 

Africa, East. Notes «>n the Boni Hunters of Jubaland. Capt. H. E. Salkeld 94 

Africa: KwilU. Notes on the Native.^ of the Kwilu, Congo Free State. {Ilhixtrutcd,) 

J^« ■*■ yjMWj^^ A. ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• •• ••■ ••• ••• ••■ ••• ••• f ^# 

Aft*ica, South : Kitchen Middens. The Port Nolloth Kitchen Middens. (^lUuittratpd.') 

' «« \»/\ "^O'^I^ ••• ••• ••• ••• •«• ••• ••. ••• ••• ••• •«« •• S7^# 

AMca, South- West. Fetishes from l^ndana, South-West Africa. {^lUuMratpd.) Ben. 

■I la HX Ij l^lj uMy IvJ.*A» •■• ••• ••• ••• ■•• ••• ••• ««« ••• ••• ••• 0«7 

Aft>ica, West, a Necklace of Glass Beads from West Africa. OVith Plate A.) C. II. Read, 

V 4J * 4 

L • kJ7» X* a ••• •■• ••• ••• «•• ••• ••• ••• •■• ••• ••• ••• ••• X 

Aft>ica. West, steatite Figures from West Africa, in the British Museum. ( With Plate a. 

find tn'o III i/iftnitioHJt.) T. A. JOYCK, M.A 57 

Africa. St^f aho Egypt ; Tunis. 

America, North : CraniolOgy. Crania from Shcll-bearing Sandhills, near San Francisco, 

now in the Cambridge Museum. W. Innes Pocock 81 

America, South: Animal Superstitions. Animal Superstitions among the Araucanians. 

Communicated bv N. W. Thomas, M.A. C. A. Sadleir 60 

America. See aim Canada ; Tiebba del Fuego. 

Anthropology. Misgivings of an Anthropologist. Andbew Lang 4 

Anthropology. See also Physical Anthbopology. 

Anthropometry. Anthropometric Identification : a New System of classifying the Records. 

(^H if k Diagram.) J. GRAY, B.Sc 62 

ArchSBOlogy : Eoliths. Machine-made Eoliths. W. .J. Lewis Abbott, F.G.S. 80 

ArchSBOlOgy: Eoliths. Machine-made Eoliths. O. M. Dalton, M.A., F.S.A 67 

ArchSdOlOgy : Eoliths. Eoliths and pseudo-Eoliths. Uev. H. «. O. Kendall, M.A 91 

ArchSBOlOgy: Eoliths. Machine-made Eoliths. J. Rrs8ELL Labkby 92 

ArchSBOlOgy: Eoliths, is it certain that Eoliths are made by Man .' {^\Vith Plate M, and 

IllujftratioH,) Dr. HUGO Obebmaier * 102 

ArchSBOlOgy: Eoliths. On the Origin of Eoliths. {Illuift rated,) S. Hazzledine Wabben, 

JT • \j • o* ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• X^#%) 

ArchSBOlOgy. See aho EGYPT ; England ; Flint Implements ; Sinai. 

Asia. See India ; Sinai. 

Australia: Religion. Baiame and the Bell Bird. N. W. Thomas, M.A 28 

Biography. See Obituaby. 

Borneo. Note on the Peoples of Borneo. Ebnest B. Haddon 18 

Borneo. Studies in Bornean Decorative Art : 1. Patterns derive<l from the Roots of the Fig 

Tree. (^Illujit rated,) A. C. Haddon, Sc.D., F.B.S 39 

Canada: Indians, ('anadian Indians in 1901. David Boyle 32 

Congri^SS. Preliminary Notice of the Fifteenth International Congress of Americanists ... 108 

CraniolOgy. See Ambbica, Nobth ; Egypt. 

Egypt. The Early Occurrence of iron in Egypt. H. R. Hall. M.A 40 

Egypt. Note upon Excavations made 1904-05. (IfV/A Plate A.) J. (Jabhtang, M.A.. B.Litt., 

M, a^* AA • ■•• ••• ■•• ••« ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• § 2^ 

Egypt. Palaeolithic Implements from the Thebaid. {^With Plate C, and HhmtratioH.) H. R. 

J L JV iJ Jj^ iH •^V* ■■• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• Att^tt a^^rf 

Egypt. The Excavation of the XI dynasty Temple at Dei r el- Bahari, Thebes. (Illuxtrated.) 

Xl • A lr» I \.A i4MJ^ aJJL a^^« ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••* ••• ■•• ••• ••• ••• (#%# 

Egypt: CraniolOgy. Composite Photographs of Early Egyptian Skulls. (BVM Plate K) 

Prof. A. Thomson, M.A., M.B. 38 

Egypt : CraniolOgy. Note on Dr. Keith's review of " The Ancient Races of the Thebafd," 

by l*rof. Arthur Thomson and D. Randall-Maclver. l*rof. Kabl Peabsqn, F.R.S 65 

Egypt : CraniolOgy. Note on Dr. A. Keith's review of *' The Ancient Races of the Thcbaid '* 

(Man. P.»or>, .V»). Prof. Abthub Thom.son, M.A., M.B 68 



»«. 

England: ArchseolOgy. An Excavation in Kcmcrton Camp, nro<1on Flill. (^IlhMtn/fM.') 

IJ. ('. A. Wtnut.K, hSc, K.IJ.S., K.H.A 74 

Europe. Str Ksm.AHtt; Urs(iMi\ ; Kussia. 

FUl. A |)»iil»l«-hriMWj<l ('lull from Uh' Fijian IslaiKJH. ( 11/7// /V^//^ 7/.) IIknrv llAi.Forit, M.A. 9 

Flint Implements. Tin- Pat inatinn of Flint rmplfmonls. A. J. FloGO 3 

Folklore. >>/• amkhh'a, houtii ; hukhia. 

Hungary. Hiiiii/arinn riiynioffnomy. .loirx BEr)m)E. M.D., F.lt.S 95 

India: Fire Walking. INirhIh^t tlimnKh tlm Fimat Phalcn. ('APT. O. n. H BARN. K.E. ... 83 

MaglO. A FiirtliiT Not,«' on >fnKi«-. N. W. Thomas, M.A 82 

Magic. Til'- Kvil Kyr iiii.l tlir CjiMitTji. ( IlhiHtnitnl.) J. F.. Mykks, M.A., F.S.A 6 

Magic. '*^'* "/*" NKW (llINKA. 

New Guinea. FutMut N..I»' on tin* Proj:rr'sM(»r tin* ('o4)k-l>ani<'l8 Kxpcdition. C. G. SeU(}- 

ifl/\|^i^|lf|«|la •»■ • • • #•• ■•■ *•. ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• mitX9 

New Guinea. Intnxltn'toiv Nnt<'s lo u study of the Totmiisin of tho Elcnia Tril)es. (^Illun- 

ti'ofvil.) \W\\ *). \\. \\in,\\V;A 2,10 

New Guinea. N<»h« c»n a Pnintlnji; (»n Hark fioin the; Ainl Hivcr Delta, Hritisli Ni'W (iuinea. 

( H'/V/i /V//^• A.) ('. (i. Skij<;mann. M.H 89 

New Guinea. Not«» on a SkuU prcpaictl for I'nrpoflC'* of Sontcry, fmni th<^ Mikco District. 

{\\ nil l*hitv H,) (\ (1. Sklkjmann, M.n 27 

New Guinea: TatUing. Tatninu at Hnla. Hiitish New (Juinea. ( III Nsf rated.) A. C. 

llADDnX, Sr.h., F.K.S '. 53 

New Hebrides : Forgeries. NoU* on a For;re<l Ktlmoj^raplneal Specimen from the New 

llolniile^. {/ifHsfnifni.) .1. Kiu;r.-I*AKTIN<JT()N 41 

Obituary. l*n»foM«nr Atlolf Ha>ti,in. ( /llns/nifn/.) Prof. K. B. Tylor, n.C\L., F.U.S. ... 76 

Obituary. Tlionwin (iOt»rp» Hon«i Uowo*. F.H.S. A. C. Kaodon. Sr.l).. F.R.S 22 

Obituary. Ilialnmr Stolpi-. ('. II. UkaI). F.S. A 30 

PaciHc. .V»' Pt)KNK<> : Fi.ii : NkwUiinka: Nkw Hkrridks. 

Physical Anthropology. ."vrAMKUHA, North : A.STHRoroMETRY : Craniolo(;y ; Egvi»t. 

Physical Deterioration. Mt morial a.Mrc>s*vl Uy tho Anthropoloirloal InRtitnto to the Lonl 

Piv^ulonl of the I'nunril ... ... 51 

Religion. .S'.' Anm-A : ArsTRAl.iA : MAt;H-: Nkw (tiiNK.A. 

Russia : Animal Folklore. Animal Folkl.Mv from Hn^^la. Pr.»f. Janschtl ami N. W. 

ill"" rt^» *'!••*• .•» »•• «•• »*• •»• ••• ••• ••» ••• ••• ••• ••■ Ax 

Sinai. Nolo on tin' Antiipnlio* ff Sinai. K. C'ampuf.J.L Tho.mi»SON. .M.A 78 

SlnM. Nolo on Siniitio \V.M>ilnp in Sinai. Prof. \V. .M. Fi.iNiHiRS Pktrie, IuM... F.R.S. ... 104 

Slnal. N.'to on Sina I'o Anti^pntioN (/!h.ysfr,tfr,i^ P. ('ampbk.li. Thomi*son, M.A 54 

Stnat. rito Sinai Kx|Kslinon, llHM-.V (11*7/* /V,/V //. „»,! Ufnxfniti,>»tx^ Pn^f. W. M. 

Ft.tNOKRs Pktkif-, O.r.U. F.K.s 64 

Solomon Islands. Pi»l an.l H;on«n l\^;i:n* fixMn the S»lon»i.n Ishnnls. {.M'if/t Pluf^ F^ 

HKX«\ PAt.fMt R, M.A. 50 

Solomon Islands^ l nrtho; Not,^ , n Funoi-tny Ornamonts from \\w S.Oomon IslaniU. (^IUm*- 

f'r.ir/iA C. M, Wot^oiMRR K.K.iJ.S. .'. 20 

TatU. Srv Nkw liviNKA ; riKUKA i>Ki FiKiJO : Trxis. 

Tlerra del Fuegt>. Tatu m toniitUi Fm-J^^ (/:;>.*? v^\/.> h, lixg poth 90 

Tunis. Tat.; n Tr.v.is. v 'I -r?, /»„f^ /-,/,,..,,/:. >,ji>,r .>/,<.> H. l.ixo Poth 72 



RBVIBWS. 

AfHca. Poxx.N. o.vtv.^i, ;*, //.ii. ... «/•... i^7:h,.—..'-a^ p. \v. kklkin. m.p |4 

AfHca« East^ ni>ii-v. n - v .».■ . • i > i. . r.- >.■ .rr ,-. »,/; r.r. i ;,. r. (^ ;/: >. v-- '--.i.^ a. wfrntk 62 

AfVi04U East, l.yno. ;«»,:'?./, /,(,/.-.»,.,.• -,. ?",/. ,-s K. w. K. 100 

AfH04U South. H;*::. 7h c n.- ;:„.h,.h>... Kkaxkitn Wnirr. 61 

AfHca and Oo^Ania. ^''-v. i.-i^i.-hsr.. a »>>,-,,,/: -v ;.>;.//.•.>,»/...' }i.\'h. »''"(>■>, 

N. W. r«OMAN X«.A 25 

Am^rfCa-. IV-r.^Tir MoMjivi,-!. >/ •••/..'..•/ /.' :i.f i, -,»r- . " Ih >■. >/', i >* . ;.* v- , .■ -i.t 

V ,\ }U*(i}t io*t t.»fir 'If ,u It tUf, tffi , ' t'.n'f- t'y 7u^r.-s t in t'W, I . K P. ... ... 84 

Anthropology* •'^•' '■'*' Kr,Nr':. rH-,.-.rr.\i 1>:.a\:^: ^H^^"..A■ wi in: p. -. .m ^ . 



87 
55 



ArchSBOlOgy. Mnnro. ArHirrohttjy find Faluc AntiqvitieM, O. M, D 98 

ArchSBOlOgy: Method. Rttth«:ca : Audon. The Pre^tei ration of Antiquitt('it. A. H. Chuim^I 77 

ArchSBOlOgy. ''^''' ''l*'* art; Buoxzk Agk; Egypt; England; Fkanck; Italy. 

Art. Allen. Celtir Art ht Patjan and Christian Tnne^. H. C. A. WiNDLE, F.S.A. ... .. 85 

Asia. See ASSYRIA ; INDIA ; MALAY ; TIBET. 

Assyria. Edwanls. The Jlammvrahi Code. U. C. T. 78 

Assyria. King. Itecord* of the Reign of Tuhulti-Mnih I. Prof. H. W. Ho(ta, M.A 48 

Australia. See Queensland. 

Bronze Asr^. Uca<l. .-i Onide to the Anfif/nitiex of the Itronze Af/e in the Jiritixh Mn*euni. 

Prof. OscAU Montelius 7 

Eflrypt. Budge. Cook's I/a ndbtntk for Hji/jtt and the Suflan. R. W. F 37 

Egypt. Chantre. Heeherehex anthropologiqven en E*jyffte. ('. S. M 71 

Egypt : ArchSBOlOgy. Setcm-Karr. Faytmm Ffint Implementx. \\. C. A. WlNDLE. D.Sc. 

J^ « CV**^« ••• ••• ••• ■■• ••• «•• ••* •«• ••• ••• •■• ••• ••• 

Egypt: CraniolOgy. Thomson: Maclver. The Ancient Itaeex of the Thetfa't'd. A.Keith, 

xiX • mJ • ••• •«• •■• ••• ••• ••• ••• •■• ••• ••• ••• ••• ■•• 

England : ArchSBOlOgy. Mortimer. Forty Years' Itesvarehex in liritixh and Sawon linrial 

Mmindu of Fast Yorkshire. R. A. S. ... ... ... ... ... .... ... ... 86 

England: Institutions. Chadwick. studies in A nylo-Saxon institution*. H. 8. K. ... 49 

Europe. See England ; France ; Italy ; Portugal and Scotland. 

Evolution. BIdgewaj. Th.^ Origin and Inttnenee of the Thorovghhred Horse. Prof. T. 

McKenny Hughes, F.R.S. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... lOo 

Fiji. Fistui. Tales from Old Fiji. {Ill nst rated.) BASIL THOMSON 84 

France: Stone Age. Doigneau. Xos aneStres primitifs. K. A. S 24 

India. Holdicli. India. M. Long WORTH Dames 15 

Italy. Woltmann. Die Oermanen und die lienulssanee in Italien. JOHN Beddoe 99 

Italy: ArchSBOlOgy. Blcknell. Further Exploration in the Regions of the Frehistorir 

Roek'engra rings in the Italian Maritime Alps. J. L. M 17 

Madagascar. Gcnnep. la/mu et Totimisnie a Madagascar, N. W. TUOMAS, M.A 36 

Malay Peninsula. Mntin. Dielnland^ftdmniedrr Malayischen Ilalbinsel. C. O. Blagden 

and W. L. H. Duckworth, M.D., D.Sc 105 

New Zealand. Smith. I/auaiki: The Original Home of the Maori, F. W. R. 97 

Pacific Islands: New Hebrides. Lamb. Siiintsand Surages, {Illustrated.) J. E.-P. ... 85 
Pacific. See alio AFRICA AND OCEANIA ; FiJI ; NEW ZEALAND ; PHILIPPINE ISLANDS. 

Philippine Islands. Folkmar. Al hum of Philippine Types, J. Gray 68 

Philippine Islands. Meyer. FHi/tino Alhum, II/, Henry Balfour, M.A. 47 

Philippine Islands: Craniology. Koeze. Crania Ethnica PhUippinica. III., ir., v. 

Sir William Turner, K.C.B., F.R.S 44 

Physical Anthropology. Duckworth. MorphoUHjy and Anthropology. F. S 8 

Physical Anthropology. Von Luschan. liautfarhentafel. N. W. THOMAS, M.A. . . 88 

Pigmentation. Woodruff. The hlffectn of Tropical Light on Mil ite Men. F. S 69 

Portugal and Scotland. Dukinfieltl-A«tley. Portuguese Parallels to fhe Clydeside Pis- 

eoreries. .xv. ij. aj. ••« ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ... ... im 

Psychology. Thomas. Thought 'Transference; Crystal Oazituj, T. H. J 96 

Psychology. Warvl : Rivers. Tlie British Journal of I*sychnlogy^ Vol, I.. I*t. III. X. W. 

A fltiJJA«u9| 1*1 a^x* ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ««• m\3 

Queensland: Ethnography. Roth. Domestic implements^ Arts, and Mauufarturcs. 

j^ « vY aJ* ••« ••• ••• ••• •*• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• lO 

Religion. Oldham. TIw Sun and the Serpent. W. CROOK E 56 

Religion. See also MADA(JASCAR ; VOTIVE OFFERINGS. 

Statistics. DaveniK)rt. Statistical Methods. F. S. 43 

Tibet. Waddell. Lhasa and its Mysteries: with a Record of the Exjtcdition, llW»H-4. 

T V « V Kv Vr IV Ci ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• •-• ••• »•» ••• «•• 0^$ 

Totemism. Sce Madagascar. 

Tunis. Hamy. Cit^s et Xccropoles Bcrberes de V Enfida. A. L. L 26 

Uganda. Cunningham. Vganda and its Peoples. Sir H. H. Johnston, CJ.C.M.Q. K.C.B. 83 
Votive Offerings. ANDRKE. Votire und Weihegahen des Kath.dischen Volks in Siiddentsch- 

I ana. it. ^\. ^.... •• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• ••• •• •.. t*0 



VI 



PR0CBBDIN08 OF 80GIBTUB8. 

British Association for the Advancement of Science ... 

London. Anthropological Institute 



No. 

107 

18 



ERRATA. 

No. 4, page y, line 26, lot pirrarru re»n\ jfi rraury , 

No. 28, page ">0, line 2f>, for t/mm-g light oh read orerthrow*. 

No. 89, in title of artirle and of Plate L, for Bark road Palm Frond. 



DESCRIPTION OF THE PLATES. 

A. Bead Necklace from West Africa 

B. Fijian Double-IIeadod Club... 

C. Palaeolithic Implements from the Tbebaid 

D. Skull preparetl for purposes of Sorcery 

E. Com pofiite Photographs of the Negroid and Non-Negi-oi<i Grojps of the Ancient 

Inhabitant"* of the Thcbaid 

p. Hird and Human Designs from the Solomon Islands 

o. Steatite Carving from Mendiland, in the British Mnsenni 

II, Mo<lel of the Temple of Serabit el KhAdem - 

I-J. TuniHian Tatu Designs 

K. RxcaTations at Hierakon polls 

L. Painting on Bark from the Aird River. British New Guinea 

M. Flints f>f Eolithic Form ])roduced in the Cement Factory at Mantes... 



I • • • < 



With Nc 


K 1 


•• 


9 


»» 


19 


!• 


27 


II 


38 


>» 


50 


»1 


57 


1? 


64 


»» 


72 


n 


79 


'» 


89 


t» 


102 



ILLUSTRATIONS IN THE TEXT. 

N,B, — All are Ph<ftograj?h'9y except where otherwise stated. 

Orfjkolo. Semese Mask leaving " Eravo '* 

Stone Implements from a Bushman*s Cave. (Figs. 1, 2, 3.) (DntwingM.) 

The Evil Eye and the Camera 

Orokolo. Procession of Totem Masks 

Orokolo. Semese Mask and Gronp of Dancing Girls 

Masai Ear-ring of Stone. {Drawihtj.') 

jviikuyu i^aiiccro ... ... .•• ... ... ... ... ••• •.• ••• 

Egyptian and British Palajoliths compared 

Implements and worked Morpholith Ring from the Tbebaid ... 

"Porobat una," now in the Sydney Museum 

Three of the Stones at A gba 

Samoan Girl dressed for the Club Dance 

Studies in Boroean Decorative Art. (Figs. 1-4.) (J)rawingA.) 

Forgetl Ethnographical Specimen from the New Hebrides. (Drttiring.) 

Anthropometric Identification. (^Drawing.') 

Tfttuing at Hula, British New Guin%a. (Figs. 1 and 2.) 

General view of the Temple, Sar&bit el-Khadm 

Ktele at Sar&bit el*Khadm 

Angle in the Temple, Sard bit el- Khadm 





With N 


0.2 




>• 


5 




p 


6 




•» 


10 




n 


10 




?» 


12 




>i 


14 




•1 


19 




»• 


19 




M 


20 




M 


28 




1! 


34 




3i 


39 




>» 


41 




«. 


52 




•1 


53 




n 


54 




»« 


54 




M 


54 



Vll 



ILLUSTRATIONS IN THE TKXT—ronfifnted. 

Stelffi and Pillars in the Temple, Sar&bit el-Khadm 

Carayan coming up WtuM Sowab, near Sardbit el-Khadm 

TarquoiHC Mines au<l Settlement of Wadi Magliftra 

Steatite Carrings from Sherbro and Mendiland (British Museum) 

Steatite Carving 

Mangaka, Men's Fetish, from I^andana 

Kozo, Women's Fetish, from Landana 

Masai drawing Blood from an Ox 

Flints used by Indigenous Turquoise Miners 

Granite Picks and Crushers used by Egyptians 

Stone Piles and Blocks erected nenr the Temple 

Corner of Pyramid Base : January lUO* 

Western Ambulatory with Ruins of Shiines 

The Bock Salt PaTcment 

Sarcophagus of Kauit 

Statue of tJscrtesen II f '. 

Tatu in Tunis. (Figs. 9-26.) {Dratrhtt/M.) 

Plan of Camp. {Dtnwiny.') 

Pottery Fragments. (Dnttri/u/S) 

Manner of filing the Teeth, Kwilu River, Congo Free State. (^DratriiHj.) 

Professor Adolf Bastian 

Monuments of Social Bank 

Portraits of two Fuegians drawn by S. Parkinson. (Uratrhiy.) 

Portrait of a Patagonian, after Wilkes. {Ih-mrhttf.) 

Conical Pot. (^Drawing,) 

Group of Stones, Port NoUoth. (Figs. 2-3.) 

Flints of Bolithic Form pro<luced in the Cement Factory at .Matitos 

The Origin of Eolith.s. (Fig?. 1-4.) 

The Origin of Eoliths. (Figs. 5- 6.) (^Dniirimj*.) 



With No. 


54 


>) 


54 


ti 


54 


11 


57 


M 


57 


• » 


59 


»l 


59 


■» 


62 


•» 


64 


• t 


64 


t; 


64 


»r 


66 


•. 


66 


>» 


66 


>i 


66 


• • 


66 


»• 


72 


>i 


74 


»• 


74 


It 


75 


• » 


76 


• » 


85 


•1 


90 


• I 


90 


•1 


93 


• • 


93 


• « 


102 


M 


108 


)> 


108 



Ylll 



LIST OF AUTHORS. 

y,B, — The Xumbets to tohich an atterish is added are tho$e of Reviews of Boi*k*. 



Abbott, W. J. L., 80. 

B., E., 84». 

Balkoi u, H., 9, 47*, oO. 
Hazlkv, \V., 5. 
Beddoe, J., 95, 99*. 
BLAfiDEX, C. O., 105*. 
B<»vLE, D., 32. 

Cin:R(;ii, A. H., 77*. 
CoLsox, U., 93. 
CuooKE, VV., o6», 63.* 

Daltox, O. M., 67, 98». 
Dames, M. L., 15*. 
Duckworth, W. L. H., 105*. 



^« 



Ei)(;e-Pautix(;t<)N, J., 41, 85 

Felkin, R. W., 14*, 37*, 100^ 

Gakstan(;, J., 79. 
Gray, J., 52, 68*. 

Haddox, a. C, 22, 39, 53. 
IIaddon, E. B., 13. 
Hall, H. H., 19, 40, 42, 66. 
Hearxe, G. H., 83. 
HoBLKV, C. \V., 21. 
IIoGO, A. fJ., 3. 
Ho<;g, II. \V., 43*. 
IIOLLIS, A. C, 12. 

Holmes, J. H., 2, 10. 
Hughes, T. M<K., 106*. 

J., T. II., 96*. 
•Janschul, Prof., 11. 
Johnston, 8ik 11., 23*, 33*. 
Joyce, T. A., 57. 



K., H. .S., 49». 
Keith, A., o5*. 
Kendall, H. G. O., 91. 

L., A. L., 26*, 101*. 
Lax<;, a., 4, 31. 
Lark BY, J. R., 92. 

M., C. S., 71*. 
Moxtelius, ()., 7*. 
MiLLEx, B. II., 59. 
Myres, J. L., 6, 17*. 

Obermaier, H., 102. 

Pearsox, K., 65. 

Petrie, W. M. F., 64, 104. 

PoCOCK, W. I., 81. 

U., F. W., 97*. 
Read, C. II., 1, 30. 
Roth, 11. L.. 72, 90. 

S., F., 8*, 45*, 48*, 69*. 
S., R. a., 24*, 46*, 86*. 
Salkeld, R. E., 94. 
Sadleir, C. a., 60. 
Seligmann, C. G., 27, 29, 89. 

Thomas, N. W., U, 16*, 25*, 28, 36*, 

60, 70*, 82, 88*. 
Thompsox, R. C, 54, 73, 78*. 
TnoMriox, A., 38, 58. 
Thomson, B., 34*. 

loRDAY, K., 75 

Turxer, Sir W., 44*. 
Tylor, E. B., 76. 

Warrex, S. H., 103. 

Werner, A., 62*. 

White, F., 61*. 

WixuLE, B. C. A., 35*, 74, 87*. 

Woodford, C. M., 20. 



Plate A. 



Man, 1905. 




A BEAD NECKLACE FROM WEST AFRICA. 



MAN 



fi. MONTHLY RECORD OF ANTHROPOLOGICAL SCIENCE. 

PUBLISHED UNDER THE DIRECTION OF 
|THE ANTHROPOLOaiCAL INSTITUTE OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. 



I'.if. — All communicationt printed in Mas are signed or initialled bt/ iheir 
authors, and the Council of the Institute desire* it to be underUoad that in giving 
pubticitr/ to them it accepts no retponsibilili/ for the opinions or slalementi expressed, 

X.B. — Mam, 19(15, consists of (a) twelve monlhtt/-published sheets, of sixteen pages 
eiieh, printed in single column ; containing "Original Arliclee" and substantial 
•' Reviews " of recent publications ; all numbered consecutively 1, 2, 3, onwards. 

N.R. — Articles published i« Mav should be quoted by the t/ear, and the 
referenee-number of the article^ not by the page reference ; e.g., the article tcAich begins 
on p. 6 below should be quoted as Man, 1903. 3. 



^ OBIOINAL ARTICLES. 

Africa, West. "With Plate A. Read. 

A Necklace of Glass Beads from West Africa. By C. H. Read, F.S.A. ^ 

A great deal has beeu wriiten ou the snlijfut of glass l>eada ilisL-overeii iu the eiirtii | 
in vnrioua pHrta ot West Afriwi, aud not infrequently claims for n very high aatiquity 
are put forwarJ, more particularly when the ao-called "aggry" beads are in question. 
Such claims are found to rest on very slender foundotione, evidence of any kind being 
entirely absent, and an examination of the beada themselves showing no features that 
are not to be found in mediieval or later Lead^ from the factories in Venice.* 

I have never yet been able to got n satisfactory answer tn the enquiry," Whnt is an 
aggry bead ? " I am told that it must ahow obvious signs of age, iin4 that the pattern 
mu^t not be superficial, but as a definition this is clearly of little value. The so-called 
" chevron " bead has been called the aggry bead, but it is by no means commonly found 
in West Afrtua, though it does oocur there, as well as in American Indian graves. In 
no case known to me has any bead, or group of beads, been discovered in West Africa 
that would pass muster as of greater age than mediroval times, and in addition they are 
generally of Venetian patterns. Such being the case. I was keenly interested in the 
necklace of glass beads shown in the plate, for tha bulk of them are of a type and 
quality of the material rather pointing to a tomb in the Greek islands than to that of a 
negro chief. 

The necklace was presented to the British Museum by Mr. L. P. Davies, and bo 
obtained it from the grave uf "a renowned chief" at Mansu, a town on the route from 
Klmina to Eumasi. It consists of about twenty beads of crystalline glass, Irregularly 
fai^ettcd, four of Rmbcr-coioured glass of the same make, one bead of crystalline glass 
moulded like u mulberry, nine cylinders of a dull light-blue glass, two cylinders of 
apparently a milk-white opaque ghias, two sections of "canes " of glass, one of them 
with red, white, and green hands, the other with a blue ground and while inlay, and one 

• Jonrn, Anikr. fnst^ XU., p. 64; Archa.'t,',ji.i, XLV.. p. 297. 



L 



Hos. 1-2.] MAN. [1905. 

or t>vo other types. As struDg at preseut these bends alternate with circular discs of 
white shell, carefully finished, their external surfaces being apparently all polished. 

Both the shell and the beadi< are, however, considerably changed by long burial. 
The beads are in all cases in a state of iridescent decay, the surfaces being in many cases 
deeply pitted and presenting exactly the same appearance as beads of the same kind 
from the Mediterranean area. Supei'ficially, in fact, the crystalline glass in this necklace 
is identical in appearance with those from the tombs at Camirus in Rhodes, dating from 
the sixth century. Without insisting too strongly on this point, it is at least worthy 
of note that we have here glass beads of classical style fouud for the first time in West 
Africa, and presenting features that in point of date may justifiably be associated with 
the name and time of the Carthaginian Hanno, a nanje often invoked when objects of 
indeterminate age are found on the African coast. One technical point may be of 
interest, viz., all the crystalline glass beads are clearly made on a mandril, while the blue 
cylinders are as evidently sections of canes. Theories have been formulated with regard 
to these two methods of making beads which may or may not have solid value. Beads 
are so eminently portable, so attractive to primitive peoples and so enduring, that they 
form a very unsafe foundation for theories of direct trade relations. But assuming the 
accuracy of the story of the finding of those now in question, which I have no reason 
to doubt, they certainly provide a new datum in the story of West Africa. 

C. H. READ. 



New Guinea : Totemism : Sociology. Holmes. 

Introductory Notes to a Study of the Totemism of the Elema q 
TribeSf Papuan Quif. By the Reverend J, H, Holmes^ Local Correspondent L 
of the Anthropological Institute. 

That a phase of totemism still exists among these tribes subsequent statements will 
prove ; whether it be a degenerate form of an old-time, highly-developed cult, or 
whether it be still in the course of evolution, students acquainted with the cult in its 
many phases among other races must determine ; that the totemism of these tribes may 
be regarded a** a cult will be evident as we proceed, and, as such, it has a far reaching 
influence on the social and moral life of the Elema tribes. 

Tribal Organisation. — As each community is built up of the units of related 
and co-related members of many families, likewise, each tribe is a segregation of related 
and co-relat«d communities. Such a process of tribal construction is inevitably con- 
servative, and proves the truest safeguard in the maintenance of the tribe, as a unit, 
among alien or kindred tribes. The social organisation of these tribes must be regarded 
as an elaborately evolved system (not as an irrational institution), which duly recognises 
the rights of property, the privileges of birth, and the claims of the brave and stroma. 
It is based on sound tenets ; it insists on the observance of these tenets and a breach of 
the same has its penalty, either in ostracism or in payment. 

The senior male member of a family is regarded by his family, by his community — 
whicb may have many sub-families — and by other communities of his tribe, as the 
representative of his particular family in all matters affecting the interests of his tribe. 
In large communities, having many families, there may be as many men regarded as the 
heads of their respective families but these are not ail regarded as representatives of 
their respective families in tribal matters, as each tribe has its chief, so each community 
has its head and in all matters of tribal importance he represents his community. 

The representative head man of a family is known as '^ papUVita,*^ the representative 
head of a community is a " pukari ** (chief), t.e., he is chief to his community but 
regarded as sub-chief by the tribe as a whole, and, like the '* papuvita,^^ at certain periods 
presents a portion of food to the tribal chief. Invariably the chief of a commuuitv is 

[ 2 ] 



IMi.] 



tlie'largC't Imulowner of his commiiuliy, Imt he is not so il 
as clii^r. All property in lanil slkI its iiiUigcnous prmliiets 






AS wenpoD?. 
piircliuseil, < 

Bt^ttuso a man 
[losition of (.-omtniin 
constitutes another n 

It is iuevitBble,.with i 
mnsl have r coimideraMe i 
iotereBts of ihe tribe, bin it 
oliief. The Utter, like the 
liiiAl in all importaot trihil 
biieiue^s by eommoit i:«iii- 
eeiit, on the aasnmeil, if tioi 
expressed, iiles that he i^ 
■Uo tribal thief by Buper- 
natiiral or, to inoilertiiHe, 
divine appoiiitnmnt. The 
tribal chief mny, or may not. 
belong to the largest com- 
rnuiiity of his tribe, but li<' 
is^ invariably hereJihn'. 
chief, iiulese the litic <r 
eneuessioii bus beeu broki'n. 
either by death, or bv 
physical intom potency lo 
fiiltil his duty as chief lo 
the tribe. When a chiil 
(lies without male issue, <n- 
resigUB bis diieflainahip of 
bis tribe on iiccount of old 
age and debility, hia suc- 
onssor is uppointed by him 
alone, autl hi« choice gsne- 
mlly trauafere the ho u our 
to a male uiember of bi« 
fraternal kio. 

Au introductory survey 
of the social cim^tilulion uf an 
club (eravo), or, to name the aai 
oUerver the " eravo " is merely 
tribe,* 10 the initialed native it 



sils, 

a Inr^e land 
ehief, it is 
1 tribal chief. 

system of 



ind articles of adt 



9-, that in 
birthright 



tlTo. 3. 

of his social position 

led : personal effects, 

may be inherited, 



itself does not give him the soL-ial 
by the same liiw of decent which 



mt of responsibility 
way can bo dominnli 
I'jr, h chief of his t, 



a all matters which confern the 
over the decieioua of the tribal 

ibe by birt.hriglii, but- his word is 




BBJIBSE UASK. LEAVING ■' 



Eleraa tribe is not complete without a reference to the 
ne more correctly, ttie totem temple. To the casnal 
an accommodation house for the maiR members of the 
is a building having many sacred associations ; it is the 
repository of a vast variety of objects, representing to him his tribal, communal, and 
iudivid'tal lotema, " nalare,"! in effigy or carving on shields or prows, masks or floor ; 
the pageantries of tribal festivaU are all reheuiseil in "eravo"; the masks worn on 
upccial festive occaaioos are made in the " eravo," aud no uniuiiialed memlwr of the 
tribe must enter to see them and will not dare to criticise them uufavoarably when 
they are para<led lu public because — as the children are told — ihpy are gods. 

The fully initialed native regards his "eravo" as his alma mater ; all he Icdowb of 
tlie past history of his trilie ; his knowledge of his duties and obligations to his trFIte 



• Cf. Jir>fr». Anlhr. I,uit., XXXIf.. p. 415 



+ na., p. tan. 



No. 2.1 MAN. [1905. 

and commuDitj ; his reverence for all and everything sacred to his tribe and commanitj ; 
his contempt and dislike for all and everything opposed to the interests of his tribe and 
community ; in brief, all that he is he owes to his '^ eravo/^ and the teaching he received 
in it during his initiation will dominate his actions through life. 

Tribal Marriage Laws. — {I) (a) (Toiripi), — A man must marry a woman of 
another communal totem family. 

(b) (^Morea-ipi,) — A man may marry a woman of his communal totem family, but 
not a woman having the same totem object as her individual totem. On the other hand, 
he is free to marry a woman of another commuDal totem family having the same totem 
object as her individual totem. 

(2) A man must marry within his tribe ; failing to do this, he must observe the 
following law. 

(3) The laws of marriage relating to totem kinship that are recognised by his 
tribe must be observed by a man who marries without his tribe. 

(4) A man who marries without his tribe, but duly observes the law of totem 
kinship, may bring his wife to live with his tribe, but she continues to be a member of 
her maternal totem family. A deliberate violation of the above laws ostracises a man 
from his tribe, and gives him no social position in the tribe of his adoption, although he 
may be admitted into her family and share, in a limited! sense, in the communal life of 
her male kin. Very rarely does it happen that a man is so foolish as to disregard the 
laws of marriage of his tribe, but when it does happen, the individual is so completely 
ostracised by his tribe that he is no longer regarded as having once belonged to the 
tribe. His land -property and its products are confiscated by his male kin, but if he felt 
brave enough to risk a quarrel with them, the terrors of sorcery are more than enough to 
keep him away from his tribe. 

It is doubtful if the foregoing marriage laws are binding on either sex of illegitimate 
birth. Illegitimacy is so comparatively rare among the Elema tribes, and held in such 
contempt, that it is difficult to get definite informaiion on this detail. Personal observa- 
tion is, in a matter of this kind, very restricted, as the native never seems inclined to 
confirm or negative one*s observations, but gets away from the topic as if it is disagreeable 
to him. It is probably safe to infer that neither sex of illegitimate birth can marry into 
a totem family and be regarded as a member of it in the same sense as individuals of 
legitimate birth. 

It seems that the grades of social position are in some way determined by the 
totemism of the respective tribes ; be tliat as it may, it is rarely that a boy of illegitimate 
birth is initiated, and that in itself debars him from having any status in his tribe, as it 
prohibits him from taking any representative part in tribal celebrations. 

Enough has been stated to show that the totemism of these tribes has a far-reaching, 
restrictive, and preventive influence on the social life of the tribes ; the former, in that 
it imposes such conditions of marriage that it is felt undesirable to marry without the 
tribe ; the latter, in that it minimises the possibility of land ownership being transferred 
from one tribe to a kindred or alien tribe. 

Land Tenure. — The land tenures of each tribe may, for present convenience, be 
defined as follows : — 

(1) Tribal Territory, — Each tribe has its own territory ; the same has well-defined 
boundaries, which are in the main duly respected by kindred and alien tribes. The 
right of ownership of these areas is, in nearly every case, based on the assumption that 
the ancestors of the respective tribes received these areas as free gifts from a guardian 
spirit or god, or secured the same by conquest, which constitutes equally legal rights of 
possession. In either case, i.e., be the right of possession based on the claim of free 
gift or of conquest, the guardian deity who made the gift to a particular tribe, or the 

[ 4 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 2. 

original ancestor who made the conquest, each is regarded as the tribal deitj of 
the respective tribes, whose territorial claims rest on the above assumptions. 

(2) Communal Territory. — Each tribal territory is divided into communal areas, 
according to the number of communities of the respective tribes. Many communities 
claim to have received their land areas direct from an ancestor of supernatural origin 
whom they reverence to-day as a deity ; other communities, who belong to the maternal 
totem kin, assert that their most remote ancestor became acquainted with a female 
deity, and she endowed him with supernatural powers that he was able to create 
coconuts, sago, betel nuts, and many other things ; this he did on certain plots of laud 
and gave the same to his posterity. 

(3) Personal Territory, — Communal gardens are divided and sub-divided into 
allotments and each adult male member of the community has a plot, varying in size 
according to his social position in the community. We are unable to say with our present 
knowledge if a man*s personal totem affects his social position in his community ; it may 
do so but we have no definite information to give on this detail. 

Individual Rights. — It is difficult to determine how the children of legitimate 
marriage are regarded in relation to the totemism of these tribes ; the probability is, that 
the children born to parents of the maternal totem kin are members of that totem kin 
and remain so pif^rmanently, but among those families who claim to be members of a 
paternal totem kin it seems to be left to individual choice of the male children ; i.e., a 
boy, during the period of his initiation, can decide if he will be regarded as a member of 
the paternal totem kin, or if he wishes to be identified with the maternal totem kin of 
his mother. This seems to suggest that the females of these tribes have no choice ; very 
probably they are supposed to be born into the maternal totem kin and continue to be 
associated with it through life. 

It is when reaching this stage in our study of the totemism of these tribes that 
seeming confusion sets in and the writer seems quite unable to express those ideas which 
are not a little embarrassing to the native. It may be premature to suggest that there 
are indications of their phase of totemism having reached a stage of transition from the 
matriarchal to the patriarchal stage, but it does seem as if the transition is still going 
on, as such communities as belong to the matriarchal stage are, so far as our present 
research takes us, a conspicuous minority. 

All children of legitimate birth, male and female, have as their birthright the 
protection of the tribal totem, and are identified as having been born into the totem kin 
of the respective communities of their parents, but it must be recognised that each 
individual has his, or her, individual totem object, not necessarily that of the father, or 
mother, although it may be that the male child has his father^s totem object as his 
individual totem object ; or, the girl has and reveres the same object as her individual 
totem object as her mother. 

It is important to note here, however, that the individual gets his, or her, individual 
totem object from the person, living or dead — usually a relative — after whom he, or she, 
is named. Children are sometimes given names of foreigners who reside among them 
for any length of time, always with a view of frequent presents to the child from the 
foreigner thus honoured, but careful inquiry will prove that a child thus named has also 
his native name, and by this name is known in all important tribal matters in which he 
may ultimately be concerned. A man is not named after his totem object, but he claims 
as his totem object the totem object of the man after whom he is named. 

To summarise the foregoing we can say, a boy born in the Morea-ipi tribe has as 
his tribal totem Iva,* the god who became a man and created many good things ; he 
may belong to the coconut community of Kaiva, a patriarchal totem, also a deity but 

• Cf, Jtntrn, Aiithr. In^f., XXXII., p. 426 ; XXXllI., p. Ii6, (Uu is a misprint for Iva.) 

[ 5 ] 



Wps. 2-3.] MAN. 11905. 

the original ancestor of the eommuoitj which bears his name ; he also has the animal, 
bird, fish, or tree, as his individual totem which his relative after whom he is named 
had, or has. 

Individual rights in laud property, or products of the same, are such as are inherited 
at birth, or cultivated by personal effort. Priority of birth has full significaDce in the 
distribntioD of property, but if a man dies without issue, his communal laud rights are 
claimed by his male kin. 

The foregoing notes indicate conclusively that the phase of totemism recognised in 
Elema has a marked influence on the social life of these tribes : it preserves the entity 
of the tribe and thus avoids a detrimental merging into other tribes ; it neutralises the 
possibility of the transference of ownership of land and stationary property, as coconut 
and sago plantations, to kindred or alien tribes, but we have yet to observe its influence 
on the moral life of the Elema tribes. 

Tribal Obligations. — Torem kinship has a greater influence on the moral life of 
the Elema tribes than the relationship of husband and wife, or, that of parents and 
children. It fosters fidelity in family life, fellowship in communal life, and loyalty in all 
things sacred to the highest and best interests of the tribe. This tends to peace among 
the respective communities of the tribe and minimises the possibility of frequent splits 
from the tribe. Quarrels are not unknown, but are rarely allowed to develop into 
serious dimensions ; such (juarrels may lead to fighting with bows and arrows and a loss 
of life, but totem kinship saves a tribe from annihilating itself, or even reducing its 
numeri(!al strength very perceptibly. Such fighting is regarded as a family quarrel and 
known by a distinctive name as such. 

The terms "relative" and " neighbour" are synonymous in the respective dialects 
of the Elema group of tribes ; blood relatives and neighbours are all known by a common 
term, and their totem kinship is of the first importance. 

Shallow as may be the affections of husband and wife for one another ; superficial 
as may be the love of parents and children for one another, their loyalty to the members 
of their respective totem kin cannot be questioned, and no duty imposed by the laws 
associated with their totemism is allowed to pass unfulfilled. But this loyalty and 
devotion so spontaneously rendered to one another of the respective totem kin — not 
necessarily to members of totem kin of kindred tribes — is only secondary in importance 
to the ever manifest reverence for the tribal totems, as distinguished from communal 
and individual totems. J. H. HOLMES. 



Flint Implements. Hoggr. 

The Patlnation of Flint Implements. By A. J. Hogg. q 

The subject of the pati nation of the surface of flint implements is one of w 
importance both to the implement-hunter and the geologist ; and, as it seems just now 
to be exciting considerable interest, perhaps a few notes on the process may be of use 
in helping to elucidate the manner in which this patination takes place. 

Sir John Evans in his Ancient Stone Implements quotes M. Moilliet as stating 
that flint is of two kinds, viz. : - 1. White, and insoluble in water ; II. Black, trans- 
parent, horny, and soluble in water. 

The more recent researches of Mr. B. C. Polkinghorne have led him to suggest 
that a homogeneous black flint consists of four-fifths or five-sixths of anhydrous silica, 
and a fifth or sixth of hydrated or colloidal silica. 

Flints, then, as we know them, are composed of a mixture of the two kinds : the 
one crystalline and insoluble, the other amorphous and soluble. 

The amorphous silica, having been dissolved out from the surface of the flint as 
a^coUoid, is capable, under favourable conditions, of being redeposited in a vitreous form, 
and is then insoluble in water. Hence, the enduring quality of the brillfant spots and 

■ [ 6 J 



1905.] MAN. [Nob. 3-4. 

patches which make their appearauce on Neolithic implements, aod are the first visible 
signs of decay. 

With these the slow process of the disintegration of the flint commences : the 
surface becomes smooth to the touch, veins and patches of opaque while spread bv slow 
degrees over the whole, and the surface then assumes the glazed aspect of porcelain. 
After a long period of time the glaze also disappears, and the surface becomes rough. 

These changes are caused by the action of rain-water charged with a certain 
amount of carbonic acid, and are most rapid on chalky soils, especially where the chalk 
comes near the surface. 

Where, however, implements are buried in other than chalky drifts, or are protected 
by position from rainfall, little appreciable change takes place in their condition ; so that 
two implements of the same age, one from the surface and the other from a few feet 
below it, might in many cases be taken to belong to widely different periods. As a 
rule it may safely be asserted that implements buried in drift remain in much the same 
condition as they were at the time of their entombment. 

There are now in the British Museum some implements from Knowle in Wiltshire, 
recently added to the national collection, which, by the kindness of the authorities, 
I was lately afforded an opportunity of examining. These are especially interesting 
from the unusual condition of surface which they display, arising from what at first 
sight appears to be a brilliant vitreous glaze. 

A cursory inspection did not enable me to form a satisfactory opinion as to the 
cause of this appearance ; but a friend having since sent me for examination a 
characteristic specimen of these flints, I have arrived at what appears to me a solution 
of the qaestion. 

By careful scrutiny under a glass of moderate power, the brilliancy is shown to 
be the result not of the addition of a glaze but of a high polish. The slight asperities 
of the surface are worn down, not coated over ; showing that the glassy polish 
prevailing over the entire surface of this specimen is due to attrition only. The con- 
clusion that I should come to is, therefore, that the polish was affected by the operation 
of sand in running water ; just as in the Egyptian desert stones are polished by the 
impact of grains of sand borne along in clouds on the wind. I have seen no mention 
of the conditions under which these flints are found, but should regard it as tolerably 
certain that they come from a bed of sand, or sandy gravel, which once formed part of 
the bed of a river, and by continual movement would produce the polished surface which 
in these implements is so marked a feature. A. J. HOGG. 



Anthropologry. Lang:. 

MlSi^ivinflrs of an AnthropolOirlst. By Andrew Lang. m 

In studying lately the subject of totemism, I have been led to the conclnsion H* 
that certain opinions may be misdoubted as possibly fallacious. That I may be 
corrected if my own logic is astray, 1 venture to offer a few examples. 

I. As long as we believe that, in the dawn of totemistic society, descent wais 
reckoned in the female line it is a fallacy to suggest that the hereditary totem and totem 
name originated in anything connected with the individual male. 

Dr. Fison wrote in 1880, " The Australian divisions show that the totem is, in the 

*' first place, the badge of a group, not of an individual And, even if it 

" were first given to an individual, his family, t.e, his children, could not inherit it 
" from him."* 

This has always been obvious, yet most theories of the origin of totemism start 
from the yunheai^ nagtmly nyarong^ or otherwise named animal or plant '^ familiar," 

* Kamxlaroi and Kurnax^ p. 168. 
[ 7 1 



No. 4.] MAN. [1905. 

or fetish, of an individual male, by him bequeathed to his children — which is impossible 
— with female descent. 

If I do not misnoderstaud Dr. Howitt, he may have slipped into this fallacy. He 
writes, in agreement with myself, that '* the assumption by men of the names of objects 
" must, in fact, have been the commencement of totemism." Regarding my theory of 
the mode of acquiring such names as *' most improbable," Dr. Howitt goes on, " I could 
" more easily imagine that these early savages might, through dreams, have developed 
*' the idea of relationships with animals, or even with plants." He cites a case of a 
man who, having dreamed that he was a Lace Lizard, believed that he was one. But if 
Dr. Howitt means that kins inheriting the Lace Lizard name and totem might thus 
arise, he forgets that, under a system of female descent, the theory is impossible, unless 
the man's sisters adopted and transmitted the Lace Lizard name. With this custom, in 
practice, we are not acquainted.* 

2. The idea that the totem kins in the phratry or primary exogamous moiety have 
been formed by scission, or splitting off from the phratry, was advocated long ago by 
Mr. J. G. Frazer, though if he now regards totem kius as, in origin, magical co-operative 
societies, he has probably altered his opinion. It still appears to be that of Dr. Durkheim, 
who cites Mr. Frazer's Totemism (pp. 62-64, 1887). 

Given that the " clan," or totem kin with exogamy and female descent, is being 
spoken of, the supposed process is impossible. 

Thus take the Mohegan Turtle phratry. It contains totem kins. Little Turtle, 
Mud Turtle, Great Turtle, and others. Mr. Frazer (in 1887) wrote, "Here we are 
" almost forced to conclude that the Turtle phratry was originally a Turtle clan, which 
" subdivided into a number of clans, each of which took the name of a particular kind 
" of Turtle." 

This could not occur with exogamy and female descent. If there were originally 
but two "clans," say Wolf and Turtle, every fire-circle would contain both Wolf 
and Turtle members, granting exogamy, and female descent. Every party which 
went forth from the territory occupied by the tribe (the "clan" could have none) 
would consist of Wolves and Turtles. We cannot conceive the scission of itself 
by an exogamous " clan " with female descent, for such a " clan " only exists in a 
scattered and interblended condition, with members of other " clans " inextricably 
bound up with it, and it has not, and cannot have, any territorial limit to desert, 
thereafter forming one new " clan " with one new name and totem. 

As a matter of fact^ animals of the same species, as black and white cockatoo, are 
usually found in opposite phratries, not in the same, of which Mr. Frazer gives examples, 
e,g,, in Totemism^ pp. 65-69. Several other cases are known. 

3. As an exogamous clan with female descent can confessedly have no " territorial 
basis," Dr. Durkheim*s theory that " sub-classes" or " matrimonial classes " arose from 
the distinction between members of a " clan " born in their own territory and members 
born in the territory of the " clan " whose name they do not bear cannot be accepted. 
Clans with female descent and exogamy have, and can have, no such territories, and 
there must be some other origin of "matrimonial classes." (Durkheim, L* Annie 
Sociologique, I., pp. 16-22.) 

4. It appears to me to be a fallacy to argue that the churinga nanja belief of the 
Arunta (which allots totems by the accident of the place of a child's conception, and so 
makes them non-exogamous) has been a creed, and has involved a social system through 
which Australian tribes north of the Kaitish have passed. {Northern Tribes of Central 
Australia^ p. 281.) 

If that were the case, which Messrs. Spencer and Gillen think " the only possible 
conclusion," then totems among the northern tribes would still be non-exogamous, ajj 

* Sativejf of Sauth'Eait AuMtralia^ 153, 164. 

[ 8 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 4. 

among the Arunta. As among the Arunta, the totem, by dint of the churinga nanja 
beh'ef, would have got into both exogamous moieties, and any man could marry a woman 
of his own totem, if she were in the right class. This would still occur, because — 
the totems once " in the wrong class " — how could they got out again ? Only by a 
redistribution of totems, which, if ever made, has been made (supposing the Arunta 
pUn to b3 " the most primitive ") by every totemic society in the world, except the 
Arunta ^^ nation ^^ alone. This is not easily thinkable, and could not be proved, even 
if those churinga nanja^ with the belief in them (which cause the Arunta anomaly), 
were everywhere found in the lands of all other tribes. But they are only found in the 
Arunta area and in the tribe nearest to the Arunta. For the stone churinga^ if they 
existed on the soil, might be obsolete amulets to which the Arunta have attached a new 
meaning of their own invention. 

5. Several fallacies seem to attach to the word " group." By "group," I think, 
should naturally be understood a set or knot of persons dwelling in local contiguity. 
But the word, when students talk of " group-marriage," does not mean this, it means 
status. The theory is that all persons noa {u'jiawa, clearly the same word), or legally 
intermarriageable, were once, or are now, actually married to each other. But noa may 
be, and are, scattered through " nations " of wide territory. They do not, in any sense, 
form a " group." 

6. At present, we are told, there is "group marriage " among the Urabunna, Dieri, 
and other tribes with the Matteri-kiraru^ phratry names. But this is, in my humble 
opinion, a misuse of words. All noa are in no sense wedded to all other noa^ but out 
of all noa the tribe may select this or the other man to be the legal paramour, under 
restrictions, of this or the other woman (herself similarly attached to yet other men), 
who is Tippa malku, or " specialised " from infancy, to one individual man. Some of 
these pirrarrUy or legalised and limited paramours, may live together as a " group," 
others may meet " seldom or never," after the feast in which the Kandri ceremony was 
performed. 

All this does not constitute " group marriage." It is a legalisation of limited 
paramourship between persons of a certain status (noa), not a wedding of all males 
in a group to all females in the same group. It is only found in tribes of a peculiar and 
intermediate character, as regards social organisation and ceremonial institutions. 

7. It seems to be a fallacy to recognise the promiscuity of feasts of licence as 
a ** survival " of " group marriage," and then to infer the past prevalence of " group 
marriage " from the promiscuity of the feasts of licence. For that this promiscuity is 
such a survival has not been proved, and another explanation is obvious. 

8. If not a fallacy, it is a hard saying that the differences between the beliefs and 
customs of the Dieri and Arunta "are such as to quite preclude the possibility of one 
" having borrowed ideas from the other."* For the northern Urabunna, having no 
churinga of their own, " actually borrow some of those from the southern Arunta " for 
their initiations.! If they borrow peculiarly sacred objects, what may they not borrow, 
modifying the ideas to taste ? 

9. It seems less than logical to attest that "the savage Australian, it may 
**' indeed be said with truth, has no idea of relationships as we understand them," and 
then to assert that he has, as, for example, when " blood brothers " are forbidden to 
share in the marriage doings of jus prima noctis,\ The discrimination is obvious 
and undeniable, as I venture to think. A " brother in blood " is discriminated from men 
who are only of his tribal status, who, again, could only be recognised as such after the 
tribe was organised. 

* Xorthem Tribes, p. 284. f ^^'<^m P- 268. t -^*'<^i PP« ^^t 134, 135. 

[ « ] 



Ho«. 4-*.] 



HAM. 



[IMS. 



10. PiDally, ia it logicaJ to suppose ibat the tribe of to-day, with ica "ceremonial 
gstheriugs," "assembled hsadmen," and metlicine maD, bnlibTing himself to recoire laws 
from DarsmuloD or Bnnjil, was already extaor, and organised, and capable of legialatiou, 
when exogamy was for tbe first time iatroduced (oo the hypotheeis of Dr. Ilowitt) by 
ao iuspireJ medicine man, who first laid his idea before the " nssembled headmen," who 
then promulgated it to the " tribes- people," who passed the Bill ?* This idt^a seems to 
me to involve the large asBiimption thiit the tri1>e of to-dny was iu existence before the 



laws whi 






to make i 



) probable. On many other points, accepted 
by eminent anihorities, I have neareliiDga of heart, hot it will greatly assist my 
contemplations if my doubts as to these ten positions cnn be removed. 

ANDKEW LANG. 

Bazley. 

In Alfr*d oounty, NataL p 

Commttmcated by C. H. Read, 9 



Africa, East. 

Exploration of a Bushman'a Gave 

Report to II. Iliggr by William Razley. 



Tills eftve, as you will romdmber, i 
e a rocic shelter than e 



) 120 feet long by 20 feet wide ; it is, iu fact, 
will also remember that the floor was covered 
with soft dusty soil. I first 
sunk several pits to ascertain 
the depth of the soil covering 
tbe floor of the cave. 

First I found a stratum 
of soft soil 3 feet 4 inches 
deep : in some of the pits it 
was even 4 feet deep, but 
nowhere was it less thftii 
3 feet deep. I next came 
on harder or more compact 
soil, containing layers of 
ashes and wood charcoal, 
with burnt and human bones. 
From tlie way the skulls had 
been broken up I should say 
that the place bad l>een 
occnpied by cannibals. This 
stratum was about 4 feet 
thick. Below this I came on 
a lot of loose stones, whii-h 
seemed to have l>eea placed 
there liy haud, because there 
were no large stones among them. This layer was about 1 foot 6 inches thiok and 
covered the whole extent of the cave floor. Nowhere wu it less than 14 inches thick, 
and from the sise of the stonea »nd the regularity of pincing it mnst have been the work 
of human beings. 

Below this layer of stones I found good liM^ firm soil, which atme out in lumps 
and had to be broken up before it could be screened or put through the sieves. In this 
stratum I began to find cores, flint flakes and other stone implements with grinding 
stones and slone hammers. This stratam was in places 3 feet thick, t next hit what 
I thought was the bottom of the cave and began working its whole extent. But 1 then 
found that what I had supposed to be the floor of the cave was formed by large stabs of 

• XatUn of South-Eiat, AKttralia, pp. 89-90. 
[ 10 1 




FIO. I i SCALE. 



UOf.] 



HAN. 



[No. S. 




FIO. 2. 



falleo rock from the roof. One of these elubs wu 16 feet long, 1> feet wide atone enii and 
5 feet wide at the other, aod averaged 2 feet thick. On Making down between tiiese 1 
found a depth of very hard soil, averaging 5 feet thick. Here I found many scraper*r 
atone hammers, &,c., aho etonea with holes drilled through them, and many cores, chips, 
and flakei>. I therefore decided to split 
np and remove these slabs of stone. 
This I Jill with plnt^a And feathers as 

1 dare not blast or use explosives. This 
work took four Jaja to accomplii^h. 
Wlien the largest »ilah waa removed I 
found three skeletons lying side br side, 
all erosbed flat and every sknl) flattened 
ont. I was able, however, to measure 
the height of each. The largest 
meaaured 4 feet 7 inches, the other 
4 feet 3 inches, and the smallest nearly 
3 feet, ur as near as i could get it, 

2 feet 11 inches, and must have l)een a 
child. It lay between the two larger 
skeletons. The bones crumbled to 
mouldy earth when I attcmprcl to 

remove them, and I only secureil some of the teeth and bits of the arm-bones. 

At this level, say 16 feet below the floor aa you saw it, I found thousands of 
scrapers of all sizes, some uot larger than a floger nail, also cores, chips, and flakes, by 
the cartload, with a few arrow-heads and knives, but inoatly broken. I have sent you 
and the curator of the museum a aaniple of 
these scrapers, &c. I found no heavy tongue- 
shaped implements like the large ase sent, 
which was found in another district, mnnv 
miles away (Pig. 1). I expected to find many 
more arrow-heads than I did, but my e^perietitc 
is that perfect arrow-heads are not often fouuil, 
and when found are mostly on the hilllopa in 
the gravel seam that lies about 2 to 3 feet 
below the top soil. I kuow of several placox 
where stone implements have been mauit- 
factured, as can be seen by the quantity of 
spoils and chips and broken implements ; but. 
even in such places perfect implements or 
arrow-heada are not often found, .Sometimes 
in making a road 1 have come across a light 
mould, in which I have found as many as fifty 
nice arrow-heads, showing that some lat^e 
atiimal, such as an elephant, had lieen killed. 
But when one considers how few bullets ari- 
found on battlefields where tons of ammuni- 
tion have been expended, it is not eurprisini; 

that BO few arrow-beads should be Found, though the unm1>ers of cores and flakex show 
that hundreds of tons of atone have been broken up to procure flakes from wbieh tO' 
make arrow-heads and scrapers, &c. I am about to work two other cavea, so if you care 
for a report on them I will send one. WILLIAM BAZLKV. 

[ 'I ] 




Nos. 6-7.] MAN. EWO«. 

Magic. Myres. 

The Evit Eye and the Camera. % John I.. Mffrei, M.A., F.S.A. n 
Tlie plioiogrii].li wUieli is rejiTOiiicL'd in tl.c block wivs taken by Mr. T. Aabby D 
, F. lUverfielJ, of Clirist Church. It 
ropru^etilB some xmsll Italiau boye 
wbo tiHve been iiiituoed, much 
Oj^ainet their will, to stsitil agninst 
H fra^ueut of early niasonry at 
Segni {Signia) "to show the 
si-ale." All the boys except one 
hurt anirieJ their aversion Bo 
l';ir »^ to wriggle while the lens 
M .1- liuuovered, luiil ao huve 
. -< :i]io<l i I Icii I i fixation. Tliereuaoii 
U,v their reliiclance may easily 
ho fionjeotureJ, but is fortu- 
nately expresBed most graphi- 
i^allv by the proceedings of the 
(lit boy among them whoae 
f'iKiiies are to he distinguiBlio) 
.l.irly. This little fellow hae 
iiii.l iibrilliaDt idea. If the camera 
has merely got the "evil eye," 
ihe charm which will stop the 
igrapher. So he displays in front 
us impenetrably armed stands 
JOHN L. UrRES. 




REVIEWS. 
Bronze Ag:e. 

Brilixh Museum : A Guide lo lAt AntiifaU'tes of the Brom 
Drparlment of British and Medirrval Antiqmlies. With 10 plntss 
triitioDE. Loudon : Piiuteil by order of the Trustees, 1904. Pp. sii 
Trice 1». 



159. 



Read. 

the y 



22x 13 c 



This guide — its prefaei 

I antiquities from tbeBroi 

t all of them are kept 

Egyptian Room, in the Asayri 



is itigued by Charles U. Read — is a very useful book, as 
e Age pre^ierved in the British Museum are very important. 
I the Department of British Antiquities. In the Third 
Room, and in the Greek Department are to be seen 
Diauy bronzes, vase^, and other objects of that pei'iod from Egypt and Cyprus, and from 
Hhodes and Greece ; the Myoeuieau period and all the periods lu Egypt up to the 
Ijegiuning of the New Empire being pure Bronze Age. 

The Brouze Age is the period iu the history of a country daring which bronze 
is used for weapons and implements, iron being unknown or still rare. But the 
level of the civilisation during tlie Bronze Age cun he very djHerent. In Chaldffia and 
£gypt, in Crete and the Peloponnesus, mauy centuricH of Bronze Age without any 
knowlejlge of iron represent a civilisation of au astonishing heighl — as in Mexico at the 
jtrrivBl of Cortes. 

In the Department of British Antiquities there is a rich collection of imtiquities from 

the Bronze Age found in England and in many other countries. The Eogliah finds are, 

of course, the most interesting for the scholar. We go tc Edinburgh for the Scotch and 

4o Dublin for the Irish bronzes — the arc hsfo logical museums of both cities being very 

[ 12 ) 



19060 MAN. [No. 7. 

rich in national antiqoities — but for the Euglish bronzes we go to London, where we find 
a most valuable collection in the British Museum. 

Many English bronzes have been illustrated bj Sir Richard Colt Hoare, Dr. Thurnam^ 
Canon Greenwell, Sir John Evans, and others, and the new guide gives us an excellent 
description of all these things. 

In 1900 I had the pleasure to treat the British Bronze Age in my lectures at the 
University College. I pointed out that we can in England, as in other countries, speak 
of several succeeding periods in the Brouze Age, and I demonstrated the types charac- 
teristic of each period. Bronze was known in England about 2000 years b.c — dbpper had 
then been u:»ed there for a long time — and the Bronze Age ended iu that country about 
the eighth century B.C. Iron and steel, that since have been of such enormous import- 
ance to English industry, were not used in the British Isles ten centuries before Caesar. 

Bronze was not invented in England, but most of the bronze used in Great Britain 
and Ireland was ma^le of indigenous metals ; it was not imported as in Scandinavia^ 
The British mines have produced much copper and tin in the Bronze Age. Because 
tin was indispensable for the fabrication of bronze and so much tin was produced iu 
England, that country was already of great commercial importance iu the Bronze Age. 

Besides the English antiquities from this period the British Department of the 
Museum possesses many bronzes found in Scotland and Ireland, in France and Germany, 
in Italy and Greece, and other countries. I can mention here only those from Neuenhei- 
ligen in Germany, EI Argar iu Spain, Tell Sifr in Mesopotamia, and (^ungeria in 
Central India. 

As England was rich in tin, Ireland was rich in gold. Irish gold was exported,, 
even in the Bronze Age, to Great Britain, France, and Scandinavia, as many Irish 
gold ornaments found in those countries prove. A beautiful crescent-shaped collar of 
gold of the Bronze Age found in the north-westeru part of Wales can be seen in the 
Gold Ornament Room of the British Museum. It is undoubteiily of Irish origin and has 
been figured in the Guide (p. 145). 

Some of the most important questions about the Bronze Age are discussed iu the 
Guide. 

It is true that "metallurgists have pointed out that there is no reason in the nature 
of things why iron should not have first attracted some inventive genius at the close 
of the neolithic age. Its ores are more abundant and more easily reduced than any 
" others, while in its meteoric form ifc requires no reduction at all." Bat the priority of 
bronze or iron in the history of mankind is not a nietallurgic question. It is an archieo- 
logical questiou. And the archieological facts prove indisputably that the use of bronze 
is much older than the use of iron. 

There has been some difficulty iu understanding why bronze, a composition of two 
metals, was used before iron, an unmixed metal. But this difficulty disappeared 
when it became clear that pure copper, not bronze, was the first metal used by man. 
Now we know that there has been first a long period of copper without any sort of 
alloy ; then a period of copper with only a little tin ; and lastly — thousands of years 
after the discovery of copper — a period of copper with about 10 per cent, tin, the true 
Bronze Age. 

Iron was discovered at a comparatively late date. Many years ago I pointed 
out that the Egyptians did not use iron before the fifteenth century B.C.* The researches 
made in Chaldtea and other parts of western Asia have given no iron of a date earlier 
than the last centuries of the Second Millennium before our era. And in Greece, where 
we now know so much about the Mycemean period, the first iron has been found just at 
the end of that period, in the twelfth century B.C. Dr. Arthur Evans agrees with nu?,. 

• MONTBLIUS, VAge du Bronze en Egypte^ In L Anthropoloffiet 1890. 

[ 13 I 






Wx 7.1 MAN. [1905. 

that the end of the Minoan (Mycenaean) period and the bigginning of the earlj Iron 
Age in Crete may be dated about 1100 B.C. 

My opinion about the late appearance of iron in Egypt has been corroborated by 
many later finds, especially by Mr. Flinders Petrie^s most important diggings in the old 
town at Gurob that existed in the beginning of the XVIII dynasty, and was abandoned 
-about loOO B.C. A great number of bronze tools used by the workmen living in that 
town, but no trace of iron or iron rust, have been found there.* 

It has been supposed that iron is mentioned in Egyptian inscriptions from the old 
kingdom, but the same word that in a later period signified iron could in old times 
mean bronze or metal. I am sure; that this has been the case in E^ypt,f as the Sanskrit 
word ai/as in the old language signified bronze, but in the more modern iron. 

Some few finds of iron have.beeu mentioned as dating from the Old Kingdom. But, 
with one exception, they are uncertain or can be explained as secondary deposits in old 
-monuments, and Mr. Hall says of them (Man, 1903, 86) : " In view of the certainty 
** of the comparatively late appearance of iron in Europe, it was, perhaps, allowable to 
*" doubt whether they really dated back to the remote epoch of the Egyptian Old 
^* Kingdom." 

The only find of this kind that seems to be so old— the VI dynasty — belongs to 
the British Museum, and is mentioned in the Guide (p. 126) : a mirror, an axe-head, an 
Adze-bliide, and a chisel, all of copper (or bronze with very little tin), found with *• a lump 
'' of hydrated oxide of iron (not metallic)." See Man, 1903, 86, where the find is 
illustrated. 

I have not seen the lump of iron itself, only a photograph of it, but I know that 
«ome of the archteologists in the department of British antiquities are of the opinion that 
it has not been worked. 

If this find really dates from the VI dynasty, it proves that copper (or bronze) 
was then used for tools. It does not prove the use of iron, only the existence of that 
metal. And it is well known that iron — meteoric or telluric— existed at that time, as 
long before the first man. 

Thus I cannot agree with Mr. Hall that my opinion about the first use of iron in 
Egypt " is shown to be erroneous." But I fully agree with him that iron was rare so 
lately as at the end of the XVIII dynasty. He says (Man, 1903, 86) : " Professor 
" Petrie (Abi/dos, II., p. 33, pi. ii., 10) notes an iron halbert-blade of Rameses Ill's 
^' time (exhibited in the British Museum, with the VI dynasty objects described 
" above) as one of the oldest known specimens of an Egyptian iron weapon ; its date 
•* is about 1200 B.C. Very probably it was during the XIX dynasty that its use 
^' became more or less general, though it in no way displaced or supplanted bronze. In 
*' the long tribute lists of the XVIII dynasty it is never mentioned, but under the 
'* XIX dynasty it occurs in a religious text at Abu Simbel, in which the god Ptah is 
■** made to say that he has formed the limbs of King Rameses II of electrum, his bones 
" of bronze, and his arm of iron. This is the oldest literary mention of iron with regard 
" to which there never has been any doubt whatever." 

I have discussed here the problem of the first iron in Egypt, because I think that 
one of the most important questions about the Bronze Age is : ^' When ended this period 
-** in the dilFerent countries ? " 

It lasted in Egypt and in western Asia, as in Greece and Italy, to the last centuries 
of the Second Millennium, and in the other parts of Europe to the first half of the First 
Millennium B.C. OSCAR MONTELIUS. 



* MONTKLIUS, Die Chronolifgie der altejiten Brottztzeit in Nord'Deutschland und Skandinavien 
<in the ArchivJUkf Anthropohgie, XXV und XXVI, p. 161). 

t This is also the opinion of the German Egyptologist, Eroian. See Arch, f. Antfurop,^ XXI., p. 5. 

[ H ] 



190ff.] MAN. [No. 8. 

Pliysloal Antliropologry. Duokwortli. 

Morphology and Anthropology. By W. L. H. Dackworth, M.A, Cambridge : q 
University Press, 1904. Pp. xxviii + 564. 22 x 14 cm. Price 15«. net. U 

The study of mankind an<l of the structure of man is so old that its origin is lost in 
antiquity, but there are evidences of some interest being taken in the subject throughout 
the historic period. That this study was considered worthy of the highest classes is 
demonstrated by a work on anatomy by one of the early kings of Egypt, that its 
professors thou<?ht highly of it can be concluded from the title of the first English text- 
book. The Anglishman^s Treasure, or the True Anatomy of Man^s Body. In modern 
times the practical study of the physical characters of man has fallen into the hands 
of the anatomists, and for some centuries has been taught almost exclusively to 
medical students. The subject may be looked upon from three different standpoints. 
The utilitarian, which requires such a knowledge of the structure of the human frame as 
is really necessary and actually made use of by the physician or surgeon for the correct 
diagnosis and treatment of the various accidents and ills to which the flesh is heir. Save 
for certain features, made the close study of the specialist, the amount required by the 
general practitioner is very small though based on tiie broadest outlines. This system — 
in which the practical use of every fact was carefully impressed on the mind of the 
student by his contemporaneous study of the healing art itself — roughly speaking, was that 
in vogue up to the early part of the Victorian era. 

The second standpoint, that of the pedagogue and examiner, is a fungus growth of 
the last century, and although, alas, far from dead, begins to show signs of an impaired 
vitality. As a result of the attitude taken up by examining bodies the embryo medical 
man has l>een kept for a varying number of years endeavouring to learn like a parrot a 
number of dry facts of which the very bearing, if any, was often carefully concealed amid 
a maze of detail. The student spent many hours wearily dis«ecting bodies in a manner 
calculated to inculcate habits, eradicated with diflficulty in a subsequent course of 
operative surgery. The consequences are well known, the student having passed his exa- 
mination in this when brought face to face with the living subject had to wipe the slate 
of his memory and begin again to learn that which he should already have acquired. 

The third aspect from which the study of the human body can be approached is 
one in w^hich man is viewed not as a thing apart but as the final product of a gradual 
evolution. It is, then, of interest to compare his structure with that of the other members 
of the animal kingdom ; to see the use and meiniug of every organ and to trace its 
origin and changes through an ascending chain of present and past organisms. In other 
words, that human anatomy should be valued not for itself alone but as an integral part 
of the science of biology. 

The teachers of Cambridge University have been well known in several past 
decades for endeavouring to inculcate a love of this subject as a science amid a cer- 
tain opposition from exponents of so-called more practical, in reality more cramming, 
methods which overlooked the fundamental object of a university — to educate rather 
than to teach. Many recent l>ooks have contained notes and appendices showing the 
scientific bearing of somewhat bare facts and gradually the view of human morphology 
as a science has been built up. Mr. Duckworth's text will, therefore, be welcomed as 
a sign that now human morphology and anthropology has taken a definite position 
as a section of biology, and that the University of Cambridge was justified in making 
it a subject for an advanced honours examination. 

The main outline of the treatment of the subject is as follows : — After a brief 
historical introduction the author develops his theme in sections. In the first the 
definitive characters of the mammalia are first made clear, then the classification into 
orders, the last of which, the primates, are further sub-divided into families. The 
general anatomy of these various families is then described at some length ; the 
skeletal, muscnlar, and nervous systems receiving the greatest attention, bat none being 

[ 15 ] 



No. 8.] ULAa. a905. 

overlooked. Throughout the description the various families are mutuallj contrasted, 
and, for the necessary purpose of brevity, a certain acquaintance with anatomical termi- 
nology is assumed. Having thus shown '^ that man is associated in a natural zoological 
'^ classification with certain other mammals in the order primates," the author passes on 
to consider man^s ancestral history or evolution, by the threefold methods of embryology, 
the comparative morphology of the various human races, and palaeontology. 

The embryological section is of special interest, starting with the generalisation 
that ontogeny, or the development of the individual, repeats phylogeny, or the evolution 
of the species. There is shown not only the general resemblance to the mammalia in all 
stages, but more special affinities to the primates and the simiidaB in particular. It is 
in the close tracing of the latter resemblances that this treatise differs from most, if not 
all, of the text-books of embryology, the author not being concerned so much with 
explaining the main features of development as in treating the subject on strictly 
comparative lines. The gradual formation of all the systems of organs is treated in 
turn, a special feature being a large number of drawings of appearances of these as seen 
in embryos of members of the different families at corresponding stages of development. 
For purposes of ready comparison many of these are printed in juxtaposition. 

It would appear that characteristically human features are early imprinted, although 
human and simian embryos long run so parallel a course that the conclusion seems 
inevitable that the latter family '* reproduce in many respects a definite and comparatively 
" recent phase in the history of human evolution." The section on variations in ana- 
tomical conformation is very complete, though more especially dealing with the osseous 
and nervous system. All the current methods of investigation which supplement 
description by numerical data arc described in considerable detail and without bias in 
any one direction. In the treatment of this division of the subject, Mr. Duckworth's 
book is in advance of any yet published in English and renders itself an essential item 
in the library of the physical anthropologist. It is only to be regretted that considera- 
tions of space appear to have rendered it necessary for the author to assume a considerable 
osteological knowledge on the part of the reader. If, in a subsequent edition, it would 
be found possible to indicate more fully in the figures the names of the various anatomical 
features depicted, the value of the book would be considerably enhanced, especially to 
the large circle of anthropological enthusiasts who have not passed through a special 
course of anatomical training. In this connection also it is somewhat unfortunate that 
the diagrams of the Frankfort convention should have been so exactly reproduced 
without correcting the obvious anatomical error presented in the occipital bone. 

A special section is devoted to a classification and minute description of the 
morphological varieties of the human race. Although these varieties can be in the main 
substantiated and the description of their physical characters is very complete, it might 
to some seem that greater stress could be laid on the wide range of variation which 
occurs within each group instead of recording absolute values for the various indices 
and measurements without any indication of the range of deviation from the mean. 
The last section dealing with the fossil remains of the primates which have hitherto been 
described presents the same wealth of detail and exposition of the bearing of variou.s 
facts as its predecessors. The arguments in favour of the zoological position of the 
various fossil types are marshalled with great clearness and with due regard to their 
relative importance. 

The author concludes by showing that the future evolution of the hominidas must 
be based on a physiological equilibrium of the various functions and so is ultimately 
dependent on hygienic conditions. This text-book is so rich in material that it is 
difficult to select any one portion as of greater or less importance than another, but 
in regard to the scope, plan, and bearing of the whole, Mr. Duckworth may be con- 
gratulated on having done much to set physical anthropology at rest with the critics who 
accuse it of lack of method and to place it in its true position amon^ the sciences. F. 8. 

I'rlnted by HiTKB K2iD 8POTTI8WOODB, His Adajesty'B Printers, bast Harding Street, K.C. 



.] MAN. [No8. 9-10. 

ORIGINAL ARTICLES. 
Fiji. With Plate B. Balfour. 

A Double-headed Club from the Fijian Islands. By Henry Halfour^ q 
MA. 9 

I receutly acquired the specimen shown in Plate B, and think it may be worth 
while to place it on record, as it is the only example of its kind of which I know. 
Should other similar examples exist I should be glad to hear of them. Baron A. von 
Hiigel, to whom one naturally turns for information on matters Fijian, tells me that he 
has never seen another example. In general design this club is of a type very well 
known amongst the many and often very peculiar forms under which the fighting club 
manifests itself in the Fijian group. It is an old specimen, of moderate weight, cut 
from a single piece of hard dark wood, not embellished with decorative carving. The 
surface is highly polished. Its peculiar feature lies in the head or " business end " 
being double. Both heads are exactly alike and are completely detached from one 
another, except at the point where they become merged in the long, rounded handle. 
It is not easy to say whether this twin-form of head is due to the suggestion afforded 
by a forking branch or root. I am at least doubtful if this is the case, and jet the 
labour of carving such a double form from the solid must have been great, and hardly 
justified by the result, as far as producing an efficient weapon is concerned, inasmuch 
as there must be a great tendency for the fissure between the two heads to become 
extended since a split down the handle is obvious, and this tendency is one which the 
present specimen has proved unable to resist. As a club such a form must bo relatively 
weak and unsatisfactory, and no doubt we must attribute this unusual type to individual 
fancy. HENRY BALFOUR. 

New Guinea : Totemlsm and Sooiologry. Holmes. 

Introductory Notes to a Study of the Totemlsm of the Elema 4#| 
Tribes (continued from Max, 1905. 2). By the Reverend J. H, Holmes^ Local |U 
Correspondent of the Anthntpological Institute, 

Feasts and Ceremonies. — A detailed account of such feasts as are regarded as 
totem feasts cannot be given here, but the significance of the respective feasts must be 
noted, as it is of totem ic importance. There are at least two tribal feasts which may be 
regardetl as strictly totemic feasts : the " semese " feast, which embraces the whole of 
the lotem kins of kindred trills in Elema ; the ^'kokave,^^ which institutes periods of 
taboo on such foods as it is thought desirable to protect, either fur a time of scarcity, 
or for a feast of tribal importance, such as an initiation feast. 

The totem deities of the respective tribes of Elema are represented at the "semese" 
fea3t on masks ; the deities of the respective cominunities of the tribe making the feast 
are represented in a similar way, as are individual totem objects, but the occasion of 
tuch a foast is regarded as fitting for public invocation »»f the tribal totem deities for the 
future welfare of the tribe. 

The totem feast known as " kovave " is net so universal in display of masks, and 
is only of iniportance to the individual tribe imposing a taboo on certain foods, but its 
totemic significance is marked, and in addition to invocations, it is an occasion for 
presenting each initiate to the god "kovave" that his protection may be guaranteed to 
the initiate at all times when travelling inland. 

Uepresentatives of kindred tribes and of alien friendly tribes come from far and 
near to attentl the "seniese" feast; the feast extends over a period of nine days, but 
the first (lay of the feast is the occasion for such ceremonies as are deemed due to those 
gods most closely associated with the welfare of the respective tribes. In some cases 
a god is represented in human form, and with the retinue of minor deities promenades 
the village to receive homage in presents of pig ; or a group of dancers mav be seen to 

[ 17 J 



No. 10.] 



MAN. 



[UOS. 



side frum i 



s procession of masks to alieu<] itio god represeDtol en the musk !u 
whose boaoiir tUey duiicu ; whilst llio procus^'ioD conttnuL's ils pnriide of ifae villiige this 
group revoreiuly WHicbes oue— adult mnle — of its uumiter step in Trout of the musk, 
break a bamboo pipe, soittcr ibe hrokeit \tiecen fur aud wide in evvty direction, and tvitb 
iniii'li throwing of the arms iind swnving of tbo body invoke the god in the iDiprests of 
liis family. 

Cnrnmiioal feasts are uol of distioclly tribal iiiiporlaLiet^, but mauy of tbi 
tutemic ^i^nijiiaiice. When it is tliniight desiruhlu for tlii:' conveoieuce of the 
to tabou aen-fishiiig that the women may vouliun tiieir lii-hitig to rivcra an 
feaat i* made in lionoiir of iho god of the soa by one imly, or more, of the communities 
of a tribe. This foaj'l is exclusively for initinlod mule momlwre of the tiihe, womeu and 
children being forbidden an\ shurc in it. The food set aside for the feast is eaten 
in thd totem temple, or communal "eravo," at liigbi, but [irior to parti.king of the 
fowl, and after much beating of drums and Mowing of conch shells; the chief of the 

lUnity stand: 



have 
lity 




hce 



I.' platform 
the goil in 



alioD of rbo do- 

niiy thus honouring 
him : it ulosoit with an 
appeal for protection 
and as^isiHnce in all 
thi>:ie matters whicli 
iiii' associated with 
ilii> purtiunlar god be- 
mil: hi)iioureJ. 

TOTKM PRlESTrt 

,M> Totem PiitEST- 
-Knongh 



!iatcd, 



the 



.■gomg. 



is the dumiualiiig factor iu their n 
nf iiaturOi as wiuds— fair anil foul- 
scarcity of food ; norm 
nessea common to the 
power to coulrol they 
respective ileities and 
particular deities coucerued. 

The rain doctor is n priest of the god whof 
The cynic may retort, he is u raia-doclor becaus« 
tribe when asked to procure them ruiu ; if he con 
him lo pay, the labourer is worthy of his hire ; 
cunslilule him a raln-doctcr or priest of the god 
[ 18 ] 



supernatural beings (is they regard i 

Fiuult to determine whether reverence 

111 life. Uudoubtcdiy the exli-aordinii 

.uil storms ; thunder and lightning ; 

i an iibunUaucc of food : epidemics, or such sick- 
f all men ; in brief, whatever seems to be beyond their 
d U9 being expressions, favourable or otherwise, of their 
ind sueh obBervauces of ceremonies as are due to the 



nclusion that 
iiism of these 
I their totem 
r sn[>er^litiou 
y phenomena 
droughts t 



i special attribute is 
of the payment he i 
iiilors the payment al 



•vide 



1905.3 



ia ]ii^ 



: lie 



^Iime?, ns do llio ponpic of lijs irii^c, uimt »ucli Ju 
, iloity arc likolj lo bu more effcoliial lliiiii ivoiiM 
iriUe, whose totem deities are coticernfil with oilie 



CITo. 10. 



Iio pmyew 



II to be etfoi-tiiul iu prodiiriti^ niiu ; 
■ his triljo, has ofrenUed his totera ileir; 
iKtliision.biil all will dn wliat bo mlvi.i 



if Ibe 



*, tbiit 



ividual lotem object, as llie 
nitv, nr tbe cockatoo raiils 




. Maok:.— Ill wba 

are ufsocinleil wUb llieir tolcmUm hh a call it is iliSiciiU In ilotermiiic ; ibut tbe former 
is regnriled by lliem as ili^tincl anil npart from Llie tatter iberc aaa l>e nii ilnubl. A man 
is siispecteii, or known, to lie a sorenrer but ho will not mlniit Diitgi<lG hrs clique that lie 
practittes ^orcerv. A man id kaowu la have jrawurs of heiitin^ by mngii; ; he Is aetil fur 
[ 19 ] 



^^ 



Nob. 10-U.] MAN. [1906. 

publicly and will practise his magic on the ^ick in the presence of relatives ; notwith- 
standing, he often resorts to duplicity ; no one thinks of him other than as a benefactor 
to his people. Whereas the sorcerer may be a&Ul to be a suspect, people treat him 
deferentially lest he should do them harm by the powers he is assumed to possess ; in no 
sense is he regarded as a benefactor, unless it be by exceptional cunning that be conceals 
the fact that he is a sorcerer and is content to pose a^) a magic healer. This is said to 
be done by certain individual?, but their position must be an unhappy one if they have 
any faith in their skill to work evil or good by magic on their fellows, because when a 
man dies from some unknown cause it is a common thing to consult men known to have 
magic power, to ascertain the name of the sorcerer who caui^ed the death, that the 
relatives may shoot him and thus avenge the death of a member of their family. On the 
other hand, the native associates, in a way unintelligible to us, his sorcerer with his 
totemism, and, notwithstanding, his influence us an unit of the tribe is not beneficial on 
the moral life of the tribe ; still those malignant deities from whom it is assumed he 
receives his power lo cause decrepitude, premature senility, sickness, and death, are 
duly represenled on masks, or by effigies in the pageantry of the "semese" totem feast. 
They seem unable to dissociate sorcery from their totemism, detrimental us it may be to 
their moral life ; apparently they have no desire to dispense with that kind of magic 
which seems to give them tangible proof of the super natuml power of totem deities. 

It must be remembered that these tribes distinguish between the magic referred to 
above and what is termed " black magic " ; the above or " white magic " includes the 
use of charms and prayers in minor ailments, and is regarded as legitimate and beneficial ; 
whereas ** black magic " seems to be regarded as a minor art of a sorcerer's equipment 
and embraces ill-wishing and the evil eye. One needs to live a long time with these 
tribes, to travel with them away from home among kindred or alien tribes, to become aware 
of the influence of sorcery on their moral life. Washing the feet before getting on a canoe, 
throwing away palm branches or leaves by individuals after having lain on them, the 
anxiety to avoid anyone becoming possessed of one's hair clippings and nail parings ; 
these and many similar precautions all indicate that the minds of these people are under 
a constant strain of superstition, and it seems that their totemism alone saves them from 
absolute moral degeneration. J. H. HOLMES. 



Russia : Animal Folklore. Jansohul : Thomas. 

Animal Folklore front Russia. Collected by Professor Janschul and ii 

communicated by N, IV, Thomas^ M.A, I I 

For the following replies to my questionnaire I am indebted to Professor Jan- 
schul, of St. Petersburg, to whom I take this opportunity of expressing my thanks, 

2. Rabbits should not be kept in the same building as horses, the former bring 
them bud luck. Moscow. 

3. A hare running over the road portends death for the person who sees it, or a 
friend or relative. Moscow and many parts of Russia, 

7. Domestic animals of a certain colour " do not belong to the house " (He KO 4B0py), 
I.e., are obnoxious to the house spirit. In some houses the kobold torments black 
horses, in others chestnuts, speckled hens, &c. Great Russia. 

8. For the cult of the dog among the burials see 3TH0Tpa4»HqecK0e 0603pBHie 
Vol. XXXVI., p. 64. In the district of Pudogsk, Gouv. Olonctz, the bear is regarded 
as hostile, and is often called "accursed " lOKaflHHWft). The body is buried after the 
hide is taken oif, and it is considered heinous to eat its flesh. Others say the bear is 
God's animal. Whatever it tiikes it takes by God's leave. 

The spider is an unclean animal ; forty sins are forgiven to anyone who squashes a 
spider with his little finger ; after doing so the arm must be washed as far as the elbow, 

r 20 ] 



1905,] MAN. [No. U. 

• 

for it has become unclean. If the spider is crashed under the foot no sins are forgiven. 
Troilzkoe, district Parussk, Goav. Kaluga. 

To kill a spider is regarded as a sin ; people say, however, spiders contain subli- 
mate (?). Pudogsk, Gouv. Olonetzk. 

If anyone has been bitten by a house snake, no spells or charms are of any avail. 
Radnevo, district Podolsk, Gouv. Moscow. 

House snakes recognise certain people and know them by name. A monk in the 
Nikolo-Ugriesch Monastery has often seen snakes come out of a grave and creep to the 
door of a house intended for the Archimandrite Pimeu. The monk took a stick and 
shouted, " Away with you ; FlI tell Pimen," and they crawled back into the grave. 
This I heard from the monk himself. District and Gouv. Moscow. 

The house snake revenges itself for the destruction of its nest by spoiling the milk, 
and sometimes whole families die from this cause. Little Russia. 

If a house snake's nest is destroyed they spoil the milk wherever it is. Ostafiero, 
district Podolsk, Gouv. Moscow. 

. The flesh of bears, hares, pigs, and fowls is regarded as unclean and not eaten. A 
swan is never shot ; it is a great sin to do it any harm. The swan is a woman (c/. 

Maikoff, IIofa^Ka FL 060He»I>e and menstruates like a woman. It is sinful to use the 
swan as food. It is not unclean. District Pudogsk, Gouv. Olonetz. 

11. It is still the custom to buy birds and set them free on March 25th (Annuncia- 
tion). Moscow. 

13. Badgers' bones are regarded as a sympathetic charm against fever, and are worn 
sewn up in a bag. Hunters do the same and are guarded against all evil. Gouv. Olonetz. 

14. Cakes in the form of larks are still baked on March 9th. Moscow. 

15. The souls of unbaptised children are transformed into pigeons. They do not 
go to heaven but fly about and beg for baptism. Something must be thrown over them 
and " John '* or " Mary "said, according as it is a boy or a girl. This is a substitute 
for baptism. Once a peasant saw two pigeons sitting, and they said to him ^^ baptise 
us." As he had nothing to cover them with he tore off* the sleeve of his shirt and saw 
them take it up to heaven with them. Two girls of the village had died previously. 
Gouv. Kieff*. 

The souh of the dead are believed to take the form of butterflies {cf, Barsoff*, 
Klagelieder). Gouv. Olonetz. 

16. Witches take the form of dogs or cats. If the latter are wounded the woman's 
body bears the marks. 

18. There was once a wedding and all the people were changed into bears. That 
was the origin of the bear. 

Once there lived an old man and his wife. The old man went to the wood to cut 
down a lime tree, which begged him to spare its life, and promised to fufil any wish he 
uttered. The wife demanded more and more, and all she wished for was granted, until 
she desired that all should fear them, and then they were changed into bears. 

Sometimes wedding processions are transformed into wolves. Gouv, Olonetz. 

22. The isba is decorated with horse's heads carved in wood. Great Russia. 
Horse's skulls are put in the vineyards, &c. by the Grim Tatars. 

23. Egg rolling is a common game everywhere in Russia. 

Each household has a bouse spirit ; there are also house snakes, frogs, and mice ; 
they are, however, seldom seen. The mice eat little patches of wool from the sheep, as 
big as the hand ; the sheep like it ; it is a sign the house mice are fond of them. It 
means the same when the house spirit phiits the horse s manes at night. House snakes 
and mice are seen by those who treat the cattle well. A bad or quarrelsome housewife 
never sees them. District Oslaschkoff, Gouv. Iver. N. VV. THOMAS. 

[ 21 ] 



Mos. 12-13.] 
A&loa, East. 

Masai Ear-rins of Stone. 

the Anlhropologieal Inslitule. 

Tbis car-ring belongeii lo a Mn 



MAN. [190S. 

Hollls. 

liy A. C. IfoHU, Local Correspondent of 4n 

111 linv of about fourteen years of age, and was need 
b/ him to (listonU tbe lobe of bis 




It 



113 I 



diameter, and weigbs 2 lbs. 1 4 oz 
Maxai children have their 
eAra pierced wbeti tbcy are quite 
^ ouDg, a thorn of a tree called 
ol ttgoiwa (^Balanites gp.) being 
used for tbis purpose. liojB 
ami girls geuerally wear as ear- 
rings circular blocks of wood 
called 'n-gttlalen, which are 
gradually tucreaned in size as tbe 
lobe siretchea. The lobes are 
said to have attained their nor- 
rcct length if they meet on the 
top of the head. 

Stone oar-rings are not com- 
monly worn by tbe Masai, and this 
II probably the only specitcen in 
Europe. That it is not unique, 
however, is showu by tbe fact 
that the former owner appeared 
at my house the day after he sold 
it me wearing a precisely similar 
ornament. A. C- HOLI.IS. 



Baddon. 

13 



Borneo. 

Nots on the Peoples of Borneo. Hi/ Ernest B. Haddon. 

Tlie indigenous inhabitants of tbe island of Borooo have been designated ii 
the past under the general term of Diiyak, but lately it has become evident that tbe 
word " Dayak " has no sciontilic value. 

Dr. Iladdon in 1901, in a Sketch of the EthHography of Sarawak {Archivio per 
I'Aiitropohffia e /' Etnnlogia, Vol. XXXI., 1901, p. 341), proposed to divide the 
iuhabitants of the Raj into five groups: (1) Pnnan, (2) Kalamautan, (3) Kenyah- 
Kaynn, (4) Ihan (Sea Dayak), and (5) Malay. At the conclusion of hix sketch 
Dr. Haddou say^ : " Apart from the Negritos and Mclanesians and undoubted emigrants 
" from the mainland of Asia, there are iu the East Indian Archipelago two races or 
" distinct varieties of man, the Indouestaus and the Froto-Malays. Before tbe expansion 
" of tbe Oraiig Malayn [true Malays] most of these islands were inhabited by those 
" two races iu variable degrees of purity or mixture. All the movements of the 
" population [irrespective of the iimloubted Asiatic tmmigratious) that have occurred 
" in this Archipelago, say for a thousand years, have practically been confined lo 
" peoples or tribes composed mainly of one of ihcse two races or, more generally, of a 
" mixture of both in a diffjrinjj aTno.iut." 

In August 1903 Dr. J- II. F. Koi.lbrugge published the ivsulls of Dr. A. W. Nieu- 
wenbuis' anlhroponietric investigations in Sethcrlnnda Borneo. (Dr. A. \V. Nicuweuhuis : 
" Anthropomcirische Untersucbuugcn bei don Dajak." Bearbeitet durch Dr. J. II. 
[ 22 1 



1905.] 



MAN. 



[No. 13. 



F. Koblbriigge. Mitthe'dungen ans dem NiederL Reichsmuseum fur Volherhunde. 
Ser. II. No. 5.) 

It is evident tliat Dr. Koblbriigge bad not seen Dr. lladdon's publication, bence 
it becomes desirable to compare tbeir iiidepoiident researebes. 

Tbe etbnograpbical conditions of Netberlands Borneo appear to be mucb simpler 
tban tbose of Sarawak. Tbe inbabitants are divided into (1) tbe nomadic banters, 
Punanaj, Beketans, Bukats ; (2) tbe Babau-Keuyab group to wbicb tbe Kayans belong, 
in tbe nortb and east ; (3) tbe Ulu Ayar or Ot Danum in tbe soutb. 

In Sarawak tbe Punans lead a nomadic bunting life in tbe upper reacbes of tbe 
rivers. Tbe Kenyab-Kayan occupied tbe bead waters of tbe rivers and bave spread 
nortbward, taking possession of tbe ground occupied by the Kalamantans. Tbe Eala- 
mantans are a beterogeneous people, wbo, in tbe past, occupied tbe b\nd lying between 
tbe coast and tbe mountains of the interior, but wbo are now being squeezed between 
tbe Il)ans, who are ascending, and tbe Kenyah-Kayan peoples, wbo are descending tbe 
rivers. Tbe Ibaus, or Sea Dayaks, occupy the coast and lower reacbes of tbe rivers. 
The Malay came later and has been followed by tbe white man. Chinese immigrants 
have visited Sarawak probably for buudreds of years, but at present tbeir influence on 
tbe population has not been subjected to a scientific scrutiny. 

Seriation of the Le.vgtu-Breadth Index. 



Cephalic 
dice* - 


In- 
- 6S 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 7.J 77 


78 79 80 HI 


82 83 84 85 86 87 88 8'J 90 91 92 93 94 95 «6 


97 


Total. 


Ulu Ayar 


2 1 1 12 7 3 3 


- 2 2 2 
2 2 

9 6 6 
5 6-1 




— 


36 living N. 


ICurat • 


2 2 5 15 3 13 1 

m - 3 7 2 8 4 5 

227298H51 




27 oraiii* H. 


Kalamanti 


4 2 2 


69 living H. 


f« 


1 1 


•*6 crauia H. 


«« 


2 5 14 4 17 12 13 


U 10 11 12 


4 3? I 




125 living and 
crania* H. 


Punan - 


2 


3 3 3 1 
- 3 - 3 


3 2-21 I 
3-121 




21 living H. 


%% * 


1 


14 living N. 


KayaD • 


]_-___. 2 45 


8 6 8 7 


3654432222-3--- 


1 


78 living N. 


»» 


2 1 1 


14 5 1 


» 4 - 1 1 




22 living H. 


^ 


12- 


1 - - I 
7 5 H 6 


1 
463413211---1 


-■ 


6 crania U. 


Ken yah • 


- ' 1 1 9 6 11 


S5 living H. 


i« 


- ' 


2 


1 




3 omnia U. 



* (Two uuifg have teen added to tlic indices of th<;ic crania to grade them with the living.) 

The Punans are a fairly uniform, low, bracbycepbalic group, tbe cephalic index 
varying from 77 to 89 in Dr. Haddon's measurements of 21 living subjects with an 
average of 81, and Nieuwenbuis obtained an average of 82, with a range from 77-86. 
Both agree that tbe Punan, Beketan, Biikat, and Ukit, may very well be representatives 
of tbe aboriginal inbabitants. 

Tb« Kalamantans of Sarawak were probably an essentially dolichocephalic people, 
but now most of the tribes show a considerable range of cephalic index. Dr. IIaddon*s 
measurement.'^ of 125 Kalamantans, crania and living subjects (the indices of tbe crania 
being increasied by two nnits to grade them to the living) show that 13*6 per ceni. of 
tbe beads bave an index of 75, and 9 6 per cent, attain an index of 81, and somo even 
ran<{e up to 84. Of 27 Murut crania, 18- 5 per cent, occur at 71 and also at 73, thus 
proving that these people are distinctly dolichocephalic. The only cranial measurement 
obtained bv Dr. II addon of a Land Davak is that of a Singgi Land Davak with an 
index of 71 3. It is thus probable tbut the Land Dayaks are a dolichocephalic people, 
or at least have a dolichocephalic element. 

[ 23 ] 



No. 13.] MAN. [1906« 

The Ulu Ayar group of Nieawenhuis is essentially dolichocephalic with a prepon- 
derance of indices at 74 on the living, but this group ranges to an index of 81. The 
Ulu Avar are also noteworthy from their skin colour being much darker than that of the 
Kayans or Punans, and Nieuwenhuis states that he sees no reason why they should not 
be of Indonesian stock. 

The Kenyah-Kayan group shows principally a low brachycephalic element. Thus 
of 85 Kenyahs, Dr. Haddon obtained a preponderance of indices at 80 on the living, the 
group ranging from 73-94. For 78 Kayans, Nieuwenhuis found a range from 68-97 
with maxima at 78 and 80. Dr. Haddon found a smaller variation in the 22 Kayans 
that he measured, they ranged from 75 to 87, 22 • 7 per cent, having an index of 80. 

The Kayans that Nieuwenhuis measured are thus a mixed race, and this is not 
surprising, as, since they have emigrated from Apu Kayan in Central Borneo, their 
original dwelling place, they have largely intermarried with other peoples. Niewenhuis 
has not given us any measurements of the Babau or Kenyah peoples, so that no comparison 
can be made between the Bahau-Kenyah group of Netherlands Borneo, and the Kenyah- 
Kayan group of Sarawak. 

The Kenyabs occupy to a large extent the land vacated in Central Borneo by the 
emigrating Kayans. 

Dr. Hose, however, is of opinion that the Kenyahs migrated into Sarawak some 
100 years before the Kayans. 

The Kenyahs, from Dr. Haddon's measurements, are a much more mixed people than 
the Kayans, but the curve composed of their indices resolves itself into two components 
which indicate a low brachycephalio. and a dolichocephalic element. 

Assuming that the Kalamantans are mainly a dolichocephalic group, who in Sarawak 
have been overlorded by the brachycephalic Kenyah-Kayans, the double curve can be 
explained by intermarriage. The very low dolichocephalic measurements in this series 
are so low that they could scarcely be a variation of a low brachycephalic type, and 
almost certainly indicate that the observer has really measured the descendants of 
Kalamantan slaves, although the individuals may seem to be of pure Kenyah-Kayan 
origin. 

From the two observers, Haddon and Nieuwenhuis, we see that in Central Borneo 
there is a very vigorous race, the Bahau-Kenyah-Kayan which has pushed out in all 
directions, and has become a mixed people by intermarriage with the neighbouring 
dolichocephalic tribes. 

The Kalamantans of Sarawak show a distinctly dolichocephalic curve, but their 
measurements indicate a brachycephalic element. This is only the converse of the 
dolichocephalic element in the Kenyah-Kayan group. The Ulu Ayar and the other 
dolichocephals of Netherlands Borneo are apparently divided much more sharply off 
from the Kenyah Kayan group than are the Kalamantans of Sarawak. They are thus 
a much more homogeneous group than the Kalamantans. 

It is probable that the Muruts and the other dolichocephalic elements in the Kala- 
mantans as well as the Ulu Ayar are the least modified members of the Indonesian race 
to be found in Borneo. 

Kohlbriigge states, at the conclufeion of his report, that it appears to him the ethno- 
graphical conditions of Borneo are similar to those in Java. He says : ^'In Java, coast 
'* towns, such as Batavia, are populated with true coast Malays, and all along the sea 
" coast live Javanese who by their measurements are not distinguishable from the 
" coast Malays. In the interior there is a single isolated people who are Indonesians. 
" In Borneo we can compare the populations of Bandjermasin and Pontianak with those 
" of Batavia and Surabaja ; the Kayans and Punans with the Javanese ; the Ulu 
'* Ayar with the mountain people of Java." "And," he adds, " one cannot, at present, 
*' give any opinion as to what cause the darker colour of the Ulu Ayar is due/* 

[ 24 1 



1905.] MAN. [Nob. 13 14. 

Tbas on most points Dr. Haddon and Dr. Kohlbrugge agree, that in Borneo we 
have dolichocephalic peoples whom provisiouallj we can regard as of Indonesian stocky 
and another group of low brachjcephalic peoples, whom Kohlbrugge compares to^coast 
Malays, and for whom Dr. Haddon has adopted the term Proto-Malaj. 

ERNEST B. HADDON. 



REVIEWS. 

AfWca. Powell-Cotton; 

In Unknown Africa : A Narrative of Twenty Months* Travel and Sport in g| m 
Unknown Lands and among New Tribes. Bj Major P. H, G. Powell Cotton, |t* 
F.K.G.S., F.Z.S. With 204 reproductions from drawings bj A. Forestier, and the 
author's photographs and two maps. Loudon : Hurst and Biackett, Ltd., 1904. 
542 pp., appendices and index. 23 x 14 cm. Price 21 j. 

This exceptionally well illustrated, interesting, and valuable book requires a notice 
from us because of the brief word-pictures of many unknown tribes. 

Before referring to this part of the book, however, we feel it our duty to call 
attention to the ofRcial discouragement Major Fowell-Cotton received and the difficulties 
which were put in his way by the officials both at home and in East Africa. It is 
surely not only surprising but really discreditable when a scientific s[»ortsman is willing 
to spend twenty months abroad in arduous work at a cost of some £200 a month, that 
obstacles should be placed in his way by officials both at homo and abroad. This 
paragraph, for instance, is not pleasant reading : — 

^'As the naturalist, anxious to throw light on the distribution of these animals, 
thus appeared to be entirely debarred from doing so, I thought the Museum authorities 
would be glad to render me what help they could, by obtaining for me permission from 
the Foreign Office to shoot giraffes, on the understanding that I should later present 
them with specimens at my own expense. My proposition, however, was met by the 
directorate of our national institution with a point-blank refusal to move in the matter, 
although they graciously intimated their willingness to accept any specimens that might 
come their way." (p. 3.) 

Again, we read with reference to the author's request to Government officials for 
special permission to tranship his arms and ammunition at Aden : — 

" To this end I spent the whole of one morning interviewing officials both at the 
Foreign and India Offices, all of whom were exceedingly patient and polite, but none 
of whom had ever heard of such an order being required, nor knew who should grant it. 
Finally the matter was arranged, and I was assured that our cartridges would not be 
consigned to the sea nor sent on a voyage to Colombo." (p. 4.) 

And we would note his reference to the difficulty of obtaining a passage in a British 
boat to a British Protectorate : — 

'* It was just the dinner hour as the Persia anchored off Aden, and we were not 
a little disgusted to find that, although we hud been assured that booking through to 
Mombassa — at an increased fare — would obviate all difficulties at Aden and insure 
everything being arranged for our transfer, no one on the British India boat, Ptttiala, 
was expecting us, no cabins were ready, and, worse still, there was not a vestige of 
dinner. I mention these facts as a warning to visitors to the eastern coast of Africn to 
avoid the present makeshift arrangements on British boats, not that the foreign ones are 
all that can be desired, but they are, at all events, the best of a bad lot. When our 
Government at last awakes to the advisability of encouraging a direct British line to 
our East African possessions, instead of leaving practically tlie whole carrying trade in 
the hands of our rivals, it may be possible for a British subject to reach Mombassa in a 
Briti.sh l)oat in moderate comfort." (p. 5.) 

[ 2o ] 



No. 14,] MAN. [1905. 

It is witi) a sense of indignation that we read the following passage referring to his 
arrival at Momhassa : — 

*' No sooner had we landed than our troubles began. First of all, to our great 
annoyance, because we had brought our cameras, rifles, &c., as personal luggage, we 
found the Customs officials adding a modest third to their value before calculating the 
duty on them. During some fourteen years of travel I have passed through many 
customs houses where the. duties ranged from nothing to 60 per cent., but I was so 
struck with the novelty of this arrangement that I sought an interview with the 
Commissioner for Customs. He explained to me the amount included 5 per cent., 
which was considered to be the difference between the value of the goods at Momhassa 
and Loudon, while the remaining 28 per cent, was to cover the carriage. To estimate 
the freight on a hand camera at £4, when it could have been sent by post for 2s. 6rf., 
seemed a trifle absurd, but argument was useless. At the same time, permission to 
remove the escort arms and ammunition from the Customs House was refused without 
the consent of the sub-commissioner, who was laid up with fever and could not be 
interviewed until the following morning. When I did see him I was informed that a 
personal application to the Commissioner was necessary, and he was at Nairobi, twenty- 
eight hours by rail. It was useless to produce my letter from the Foreign Office, and 
other papers, or to suggest a telegram at my own expense, I was not even allowed to 

collect my caravan and put it in readiness to leave the coast under C 's charge, in 

case the Commissioner, by wiring his consent, should obviate the necessity of my own 
return. The tri -weekly train for Nairobi was due to start in half an hour. Hastily 
drawing some money from the bank and throwing some things into a bag, I managed 
to catch it." (p. 7.) 

And is not the following sentence surprising : — 

" The railway authorities having refused to receive a cheque guaranteed by the 
bank, a bag of nearly a thousand rupees had to be counted out to pay for our tickets and 
freight, and this caused so much delay that it was difficult to persuade the Btation master 
to keep the train till the transaction was completed. When I protested against the 
absurdity of being forced to pay in silver currency, no matter how large the amount, 
I was assured that, had the Government introduced either notes or a gold coinage, the 
Indian coolies imported for the railway works would have used them to transmit money 
home, thus seriously diminishing the postal order revenue. This is but one of the 
instances of the narrow-minded policy adopted in this part of the world in many matters 
which aflect the public welfare and convenience." 

We have not space to refer to the obnoxious game regulations which obtain in 
British East Africa for scientiflc British sportsmen, but refer to the book itself. 

We regret to occupy so much space with this matter, but still one more quotation 
is necessary : — 

" Just before embarking on the steamer to join the rail at Halfaya, I received a letter 
from home with the astounding news that the whole of my parcels despatched from the 
Nile were detained in Momhassa on the ground that the description of the contents was 
not sufficiently full. As they had been prepared in exactly the same way as those sent 
from the Ravine, Mumias, and Momhassa itself, to which no objection had been raised, 
and as iu addition I had paid the duty and satisfied all the requirements of the Sub-Com- 
missioner of the Nile Provinces concerning them, this seemed a somewhat high-handed pro- 
ceeding, especially as no intimation had been sent direct to me or to any Uganda official. 

'* W^heu I state that some of the parcels contained nothing but undeveloped photo- 
graphic plates, while others were of curios and such skins as lion, to which no possible 
exception could be taken, and which were fully described, the reader may be able to 
judge whether the detention was due to laudable excess of zeal or to the less worthy 
desire for the destruction of the scientiflc results of my journey. 

[ 26 ] 



X90S.] 



MAN. 



[No. 14. 



" Tlie report had evideiilJy lioeu circulateil ut Mumlxissa tliut I wus prnceeding 
lioiue b_v ihe ' Congo,' but liy a stroke of gooJ luck I Imd cli»ug«ii mj' iiiiuil. Utliorwise 
all the ifkiuj, tbe jiliotograpliic ]iIhIcs, unil minth of my other propprt^ must liavc 
iiieviiably perished long before 1 could Inive rei^uvered tlitin. As it was the situation 
did i.ot look pnimisiDg, but a cable to the Hon. Waller Koth»i?hilil, who eulisteil the 
pcreoual ititerveDtiou of Lord LuDsdowuc, secured the releAse of the pnrcvl^, not, howevort 
heforc a largi? immlicr of the plates had l)een seriously damaged by damp. 

"A suhsecjiient teugtliy correspond en co has ellt-ited llie reply tiorn rho Posl- 

ibe General Post 
Office, JUoQiltassa, 
by order of H.M.'s 
8ub-Comrai58ioncr.' 
Now they ebould 
have reached Mom- 
hassn in the iliird 
week of July, aud 
tbera lliey luy till 
October, apparently 
n-ilhoutnny nlleuipt 
being made to ex< 
uiuiiie Iheiu. 

" lu fourteen 
ypurs of travel i 



to I 



1 i 




glud lo say, uu 
ani(|Me esperieni;e, 
and it sciircely re- 
itouiide lo the credit 
of the ofliciikis con- 
cerned. The only 
feasible Gxplaualioii 
seems to be that 
Ihey desire to dw- 
eourage all straying 
from the ben ten 
truck and to punish 
those who do stray 
hy lUeillegiilileicii- 
tion of Ihe collec- 
tioTiFi made, with a 
view lo Iheir pas- KiKirvr ihsckks 

Sive liOBl ruction, " , /■ j,m /mmI \. ri-cn-,rl,.,-' l/^t,--, Uary .i-l m.nlrfl I 

(p. 528.) 

We would cuti special attention lo ChnpterXXXIX. with reference lo the prolectiou 
of game, and bow the Foreign Office stifles sc'cntilic research. 

Tn turn now to a more pleaMng task. We cauuot for reasons of space ouler into 
the zoologieiil rosulis atlftined by Major Powell-Cotton, which are of ihe ntmust val ne, 
and for which be deserves ibe ilmnks of scienlists, hut we must mention the valitnhle 
an tbro]io logical notes which aro scjittored throughout the volume. The antbropologit^ul 
illustrations are of high value, and by tbe courtesy of the puhliahcrc we nre able to 
reproduce one which will iadicate their iroportanca. 
I 27 1 



Nos. 14-15 ] MAN. [1905. 

It is obvious that the author is a close observer, and we have rarely read a briefer 
and yet more satisfactory and graphic account than Major Powell-Cotton's of the Massai 
{see pp 169 to 173), where the life-history of the Massai is so well sketched. 

The author also gives a remarkably good description of the cave-dwellers of Mount 
Elgon, which is e^Lceptioually well illustrated. Major Powell-Cotton agrees with Joseph 
Thomson in thinking that the caves in their present form are highly artificial, the 
natives of bygone ages having worked away the softer parts of the rock of the original 
small cave or vault in the cliff as their needs or caprice dictated, and he noticed 
innumerable chisel marks on the walls, ft is true, however, that the natives, or rather 
the present inhabitants, denied that either they or their fathers had ever hewn out these 
caves They must, therefore, have been made either by another long-forgotten tribe or 
possibly by the remote ancestors of the present inhabitants. 

Sentries are posted to guard the difficult parts leading to the caves. The 
entrances of the caves were protected by stockades ; the mouth of one cave, for instance, 
was some 36 feet wide by 16 feet high, almost closed by a strong stockade of thick 
poles interlaced ; a very small opening is left in the stockade as an entrance, and 
inside a pile of poles is provided to barricade it at the first sign of danger. The 
author was struck by the neatness and cleanliness of the dwellings. The natives were 
quite friendly, but the cave-dwellers kept themselves very isolated, although Major 
Powell-Cotton believes it is owing to the fear of being raided by their neighbours. 
This interesting tribe will soon merge with the dwellers of the plain and lose its identity. 
A description of the Kuramojo tribe is also very interesting, and he also mentions a 
mysterious race of people, the Tepeth. They are very unlike the Karamojo, both in 
appearance and in their dwellings, which are situated on the tops of precipices, and they 
carry on a trade in flour with passing caravans, to whom the produce is lowered by 
means of ropes in order that the secret of their fastnesses may not be betrayed. 
The writer of this review found the same thing to occur in the north-west of Bahr-el- 
Ghazp.l. 

Finally, one must say that there are innnmerable points of interest to the anthro- 
pologist in this book, and we hope it will be widely read and studied. May we add one 
criticism, the weight of the book is really too much — it weighs 3| lbs., which surely 
might have been avoided. R. W. FELKIN. 



India. Holdlch. 

India. By Sir Thomas H. Holdich, K.C.M.G., K.C.I.E., C.B. ("Regions -r 
of the World"). London: Henry Frowde, n.d. Pp. xii + 1375. 17 x 11 cm. |U 
Price 7*. 6f/. 

The latest volume in the " Regions of the World " series deals with India in the 
widest application of the name, including Balochistan on the wesc and Burma on the 
east. Sir Thomas Holdich is well qualified by his wide experience and varied acquire- 
ments to deal with this great theme, and ha has given us a work not only of great value 
as a summary of information about the Indian Empire but also a brightly written and 
interesting volume, which is never dull and contains many eloquent descriptive passages. 
The description of a dust storm on the North-west frontier on p. 356 is an example of 
this, to the accuracy of which I can speak from personal experience ; the point of view 
was no doubt the summit of Sheikh Budin looking down on the sandy plain of Marwat. 
The description of Kashmir as seen from the summit of the Tragbal Pass (p. 107) may 
also be signalled out as a piece of vivid writing. Apart, therefore, from the substantial 
merits of the book there is much to interest the general reader. Few officials who have 
spent their lives in the service of the Indian Government have been able to visit more 
than a small part of that vast country, but Sir T. Holdich's work in the survey of India 
has taken him over the length and breadth of the land and beyond the mountain barriers 

[ 28 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 15. 

which bouod the Ceutral Asian and franian plateaux, and he is able to describe most 
parts of India from intimate personal knowledge. 

From the geographical standpoint this book is probably the best accoimt of India 
to be found within a moderate compass, and it is provideil with a very full system of 
maps and diagrams. The coloured contour maps are excellent and supply a much felt 
want in Indian geography. They are based on the latest information, and are especially 
valuable as regards the mountain system, so important in its effects upon the history and 
social system of India. These maps are not confined to the territory within the confines 
of the Indian Empire but include the whole mountainous territory comprised iu the 
Himalaya, Hindukusb, Karakoram, and Pamir ranges, the plateau regions of Thibet 
and Afghanistan, and the head- waters of the great rivers of Northern India and 
Burma. 

The greater part of the work seems to have been written previous to the Census of 
1901, and as far as the statistical part goes it relies on the figures of ten years before. 
This, however, is not of great importance in a work of a descriptive nature, and can 
easily be rectified in another edition. It is to be regretted, however, that the results of the 
last census were not before Sir T. Holdich, when he wrote his excellent chapter on the 
People of India. The conclusions arrived at by Mr. Risley and his colleagues are based 
on purely anthropological and authropometrieal data to a far greater extent than has 
t)eeu possible on any previous occasion, and in the result we find a much smaller propor- 
tion of the population of ludia classed as Aryan or Indo-Aryan than before. This may 
be seen at a glance by a comparison of the map facing page 201 in Sir T. IIoldich*s 
work with the ethnological map at the end of Vol. I. of the Census of India Report, 
1901. In the former, Lower Bengal, Orissa, Assam, and the Mahratia country appear 
as mainly Aryan, while in the latter. Lower Bengal and Orissa appear as Mongolo- 
Dravidian, Assam as Mongoloid, and the Muhrattas and Canarese as ScythoDravidian. 
These classifications rest mainly on head and nose measurements, while those of former 
censuses on which Sir T. Holdich^s chapter is based have followed the language te£»t too 
faithfully. The chapter cannot therefore be held to embody the results of the latest 
investigations. This was inevitable under the circumstances, and does not interfere with 
the general value of the description given of the multifarious races of ludia which is an 
excellent piece of work. 

The chapter on Political Geography contaius a clear and coucise account of the 
administrative system of British India and of the Native States, and might bo advan- 
tageously studied by many politicians. Sir T. Holdich here shows himself a Avorthy 
successor to Sir J. Strachey and Sir W. W. Hunter. The division of the Native States 
into Muhammadan, Hindu, Maratha, Rajput, and Sikh (p. 243) is not, perhaps, the 
best possible. It should at least be explained, for the benefit of the uninitiated, that the 
Rajput States are Hindu States in the fullest sense of the word. Sir T. Holdich uses 
the term Hindu States apparently as referring only to the South Indian States of Mysore 
and Travancore, but it should be remembered that there are non-Rajput Hindu States in 
Northern India such as the Jat principalities of Bhartpur and Dholpur. Among the 
Sikh States of the Punjab, too, it is scarcely correct to say that Pattiala and Kapurthala 
are pre eminent, as Nabha and Jind should certainly rank before Kapurthala. When 
Kashmir is classed as a Muhammadan State it must be understood that this refers not to 
the rilling class but to the bulk of the population. On similar grounds Haidarabad might 
be called a Hindu state, but in both cases for the sake of clearness it would be well to 
speak of a state as Hindu or Muhammadan according to the religion of the rulers — the 
usual practice. In his remarks on the administration of Kelat Sir T. Holdich has done 
well to draw attention to the large proportion of apiK>intments held by Hindus, who, 
it may be added, are maiidy Khatris and Aroras from the South-west Punjab and 
foreigners in Balochistan. (p. 251.) 

I '^9 ] 



No8. 16-16.] MAN. [1906. 

The chapters on agriculture and revenue (including irrigation) railways, minerals, 
and climate are all excellent, and the maps showing the surface features and the geology 
of the country are clear and good. Special attention may be drawn to the description 
of the railways and the diagrams showing how they follow the natural features of the 
country. The old centres of Mughal rule are now recovering some of their old import- 
ance as railway centres, as will be apparent from an inspection of the diagram on p. 297. 
Delhi, Lahore, Agra, Lucknow, Cawnporo, Allahabad, and Benares stand out as the 
great centres of traffic in the vast Indo-Gangetic plain now as in the days of Akbar. 
Cawnpore is the only one of all these celebrated towns that has increased in relative 
importance. 

The following slips or misprints may be noted : — 

The population in the preliminary note on p. 1 is given as 231,000,000 in 1901. 
This is the population of British India only, and does not include the Native States. 
The total population, which alone can be compared with the figures of the previous 
decade, is 294,000,000. 

On p. 19 we are told that the Greek rulers were turned out about 126 B.C. by the 
*' Jata Skytlis." This is probably a slip for " Sakas," but it would be more correct to 
say that the Kushans were the Scythians, who finally destroyed the Greek rule. Their 
identity with the modern Jats has been thought probable, but there is no evidence that 
they bore any such name as Juta. 

Page IH. It is hardly correct to say that the deodar is the Cedar of Lebanon, as 
Cedrus deodara and Cedrus Libani, though closely allied, are not identical and have 
different habits of growth. 

Page 141. The country between Lahore and Multan is waste but not sandy, most 
of it being hard baked earth. The only one of the Panjab Doabs which has any extent 
of sandy wai^te is the Sindh Sagar Doab between the Indus and the Chenab. 

Paee 143. For Gandak (I. 9) we should doubtless read Ghagra. 

Page 294. For Shahimar read Shall mar. 

As a whole this book is probably the best account of India accessible to the general 
reader, and Sir T. Holdich has produced a very valuable addition to the useful series 
which Mr. Mackiuder is editing. M. LONGWORTH DAMES. 



Queensland : Ethnography. Roth. 

North Queensland Ethnography; Bulletin No, 7, August^ 1904, Domestic 4n 
Implements^ Arts, and Manufactures, Brisbane, 1904. Pp. 34, with 26 plates. 10 
34 X. 21 cm. Price 3*. 6d, 

Great as is the value of the work done by Messrs. Spencer and Gil leu, that done 
by Dr. Roth is a more than dangerous rival in respect of information on ethnographical 
questions. Living among the tribes whom he protects, to the great advantage alike of 
themselves and the anthropologist, he can be far more minute than the pioneers in 
Central Australia, and in this bulletin we have another budget of most valuable 
information. 

The subjects are naturally many and the work is divided into nearly seventy 
sections, illustrated by 261 blocks. The following are the main divisions : (1) Wood- 
work ; (2) Fire-making ; (3) Gums, pigments, &c. ; (4) Stonework ; (o) Tools ; 
(6) Household utensil.s ; (7) Implements of the chase, &c., the most important of 
these being the fourth and sixth. The information on fire-making is, however, of great 
interest. The ordinary method is that of the drill, and two types are in use : the first, 
in the peninsula and western districts, consists of two thin wands of the same material 
2 feet to 4 feet in length, which are frequently discarded when they have been once 
used. The other, near the Herbert River, consists of a thin wand up to 15 inches long, 

[ 30 ] 



1906.] MAN. [Nos. 16-17. 

and au elongated oval piece of wood 8 inches to 12 inches long. On the Georgina and 
Diamantina, as among the Arunta and the tribes up to Poweirs Creek, and on the 
Lachlan in New South Wales, the fire-saw replaces the drill ; it is found also in the 
Malay Peninsula, Southern India, and other parts, but with this difference, that for the 
wood is substituted a piece of rattan. In Australia the implements seem to be discarded 
after use. 

The gums are variously used, one kind for weapons, another for affixing bird^s 
down to the body, a third on the wommera to prevent it from slipping, a fourth as 
birdlime, and so on ; they are in some cases important articles of trade. The pigments 
are white, red, yellow, and black ; of these, white, and in places red, is the mourning 
colour, yellow is the summer suit, black is mainly used in decorative art, and red very 
generally in war. At Cape Grafton the exogamous classes were formerly " red " and 
" white." Besides these pigments green seems to have been used occasionally ; it is 
mentioned by Macgillivray ( Voyage^ II., 92) as in use at Double Point. 

Dr. Koth adds a note to this section on the colour sense and names, from which it 
appears that blue is distinguished by a special name, while black, green, and brown are 
classed together. This simply means that green antl brown colours are not dissociated 
from green and brown objects, while in the case of the commoner colour, the pigment 
has a name to itself. In the same way grey is only distinguished by a name in the 
form of a grey hair ; a name is altogether wanting in some cases ; yetchcl^ chestnut, is 
found as applied to animals, but to nothing else, and is no doubt derived from the name 
of some animal. The facts here detailed are of considerable interest, though, of course, 
no one regarded as trustworthy Semon's assertion that the only words known were 
for black and white. At the same time as his researches into colour-names. Dr. Roth 
was able to test roughly for blindness and found no case among some 200 savages. 

A long and interesting description of various methods of working in stone is given 
and Dr. Roth adds a caution as to the niceties of differentiation, which, he says, are 
found in museums, hut not among the users of the tools. He has, for example, found 
celts in use as adzes. The distribution of some of the celts seems to be singularly local, 
in spite of the extensive system of barter that prevails in Australia. Apropos of this 
system of barter it is interesting to note that even the sand- stone slabs for grinding 
nardoo and other seeds travel immense distances, the women being the " beasts of 
burden," if such an ungallant expression may be permitted. In some parts a second 
pounder seems to replace the lower stone. 

Several different types of plaited or woven work are manufactured : — strainers, 
dilly bags (which are plinble), and baskets proper, the construction of which was fully 
dealt with in an earlier bulletin. The water vessels are also described in detail, among 
them being skin bags, which do not seem to be known in many parts of Australia, bark 
vessels of some half-dozen kinds, wooden troughs, vases and gourds. 

The material, as Dr. Roth explains, is rather miscellaneous, but no one will be 
disposed to quarrel with him for giving us his material as it is completed. If a 
suggestion might be made, a small sketch map would not take up much space, and 
the distribution of the various articles would be much better appreciated. Good maps 
of Queensland are not everywhere available in Europe. N. W. T. 



Italy : Archseologry. Bicknell, 

Further Explorations in the Regions of the Prehistoric Roch-engravings i» 4"y 

the Italian Maritime Alps. By C. Bicknell. Bordighera. 1903. 27 x 18 cm. 1 1 

The explorations to which those now presented are a sequel were described in 1902 

under the title " The Prehistoric Rock-engravings in the Italian Maritime Alps " ; and 

were noticed at the time in Man, 1903. 231 (y.r.). The present report gives the results 

[ 31 ] 



Hon. 17-18.1 MAN. [1906. 

of a Slimmer visit paid in .hily — September, 1902, by the author and Mr. Luigi Pollini. 
Search was made for ancient habitationH and burial places in the neighbourhood of the 
meraviglie^ but not even an implement came to light, and no clue appeared to the origin 
or meaning of the rock-engravings. Fresh examples of the latter, however, came to light 
everywhere, even in whAt seemed to be thoroughly well-known places (pp. 13 -14), and 
as expert search proceeils, the same may be expected for some time to come. Better 
records also were practicable, for this time the military authorities had most courteously 
permitted the use of the camera "for scientific purposes." A detached specimen, found 
above the lower part of the Valletta di S. Maria, was secured for the Bordighera Museum. 
One case was noted in which a weapon had been engraved (much later, to judge by the 
difference of the surfaces, but yet not in modern times) across a figure of a rectangle and 
enclosures, showing that the practice of cutting these figures prevailed over a long 
peiiod of time. The principal novelties of the exploration in 1902 are figured in ten 
plates : they include many difficult and complicated forms, but hardly anything which 
cannot be brought under one or other of the principal motives already known. The 
likeness of V. 24 to a human face is probably accidental, though of course, human figures 
in silhouette are well-known. J, L. M. 

Erratum. 

In Dr. Scligmann^s note on the Cook Daniells Expedition to New Guinea 
[Man, 1904, No. 114], in line 24, "Pangua endogamy is strictly insisted on,'* 
** endogamy *' should read " exogamy.'* 



PROOEEDINOS OP SOCIETIES. 
London. Anthropologrical Institute. 

Ordinary Meeting^ Tuer»day, December 6th, 1904. Mr. H. Balfour, President, 4Q 
ill the chair. lO 

The election was announced of Mes#»rs. R. Bruce-Foote, 0. Kyllmann, E. Torday, 
and Dr. Harrison as Ordinary Fellows of the Institute. 

The Rev. R. A. BuUen exhibited a slate implement from Harlyn Bay. The 
f xhibit was discussed by Dr. Haddou and the President. 

Mr. Edgar Thurston gave a lantern exhibition entitled *" Illustrations of Native 
Types from Southern India," which was discussed by Mr. Dames, the Treasurer, and 
the President. 

Ordinary Meeting^ Tuead&yy January 10th, 1905. Mr. H. Balfour, President, in 
the chair. 

The election of Mr. F. W. Green aud the Rev. S. C. Freer, as Ordinary Fellows 
was announced. 

Mr. M. L. Dames exhibited a collection of ethnographical objects from the North- 
West Frontier of India, which was discussed by Sir R. C. Temple, Sir T. II. Holdich, 
Mr. Ray, Mr, Lewis, Mr. Collyer, and the President. 

Dr. II. D. R. Kingston exhibited a pot and stone celts discovered at Sta. Marta, 
Columbia, by Mr. II. Bartlett. 

The exhibit was discussed by Sir T. H. Holdich, and the Presideut. 
Annual General Meeting, Tuesday, January 24th, 1905. Mr. H. Balfour, Presideut, 
in tbe chair. 

Mr. Benuett-Goldney and Mr. J. V. Holmes were ap|)ointed scrutineers of the ballot. 

The Reports of the Cuuocil and Treasurer were read, discussed, aud adopted. 

The President's address was deferred. 



Professor W. Gowland was installed as President of the Institute for the comin<; 



vear. 



I'rinted by Ktke and 8P0'iTibWuoDi£, His Maiesiy's Irintere, hast Harding street., K.C 



1905.] MAN. [No. 19. 



ORIGINAL ARTICLES. 
Egypt With Plate C. HalL 

Palaeolithic Implements from the Thebaid. By H. H. Hally M.A. ^q 
In the year 1882 Major-General Pitt-Rivers, then President of the An thro- 19 
pological Institute, published in the Journal (XI., 382) an article " On the Discovery of 
" Chert Implements in Stratified Gravel in the Nile Valley near Thebes," in which he 
described his discovery, in the deposit of diluvial detritus which lies between the 
cultivation and the mountains on the west bank of the Nile opposite Luxor, of palaaolithic 
Hint Hakes, and noted the occurrence of implements of palaeolithic type on the surface 
of the desert near by. Attention was once more drawn to the subject of the Egyptian 
palieolithic implements by the extensive collection of worked flints from the desert 
siurface made by Mr. H. Seton-Karr in various parts of the Nile Valley, notably in the 
Wadi esh-Sh^kh, opposite Maghagha. There was no doubt that a great number of the 
flints discovered by him were of late neolithic (predynastic) and even of historical age, 
bat among them were also what appeared to be palaeoliths resembling those noted by 
Pitt-Rivers, and after him by Legrain, at Thebes. To Dr. H. 0. Forbes, of Liverpool, 
however, it seemed very doubtful that these supposed palaeoliths were in reality palaBolithic 
at all, and he dated all the Wadi esh-Sh^kh implements to the twelfth dynasty or later, or 
possibly as far back as the fourth,* and supposed that the patination or brown oxydiza- 
tion found on them was no proof of immemorial age (^Bulletin Liverpool Museums, 11., 
No8. 3 and' 4 (January, 1900), pp. 77-115), His conclusions have, however, been criti- 
cised by Mr. H. J. L. Beadncll, of the Geological Survey of Egypt, in an article 
on "Neolithic Flint Implements from the Northern Desert of the Fayum " (^Geological 
Magazine, New Series, IV., X. (1903), p. 53 fl*.), who points out (p. 57) that the 
weathered and patinatcd flints (which are the supposed palaeoliths as it happens) must 
be of great age ; that Dr. Forbes's assumption that as both the " pahuoliths " and the 
later flints were found together it is probable that they are of the same age is unsound, 
because, "if a superior quality of flint occurs in the Wadi el-Shekh, I do not see why 
" it should not have been disco vereil and worked even in palieolithic times, or why 
" subsequent races should have rediscovered and worked the same beds, and their 
" products have mixed on the surface.'' 

Mr. Beadnell also thinks unsouud the assumption on which rests Dr. Forbes's 

iirgument that "it is impossible to believe that these — the palaeolithic flints — could 

" remain (even in a siugle instance) untlistiirbed from the palieolithic days of Europe 

'* to the present time, when the forest under which they were made and the forest soil 

'• on which they reposed have been entirely carried away." As Mr. Beadnell says : 

" Is it certain that the high plateau was then clothed with forests ? What evidence is 

" there to show that it differed in any important respect from its present aspect ? And 

' " if, as I suggest, desert conditions obtained then as now, and man merely worked hi» 

I " flints along the edges of the plateaux overlooking the Nile Valley, I see no reason 

" why flint implements, dating even from paheolithic times, should not in favourable 

" cases be still found in the spots where they were left, surrounded by the flakes struck 

( " oflT in manufacture. On the fljit plateaux the occasional rains which fall — once in 

' " three or four years — can eftect but little transport of material, and merely lower the 

I " general level by dissolving the underlying limestone, so that the plateau surface is 

I " left with a coating of nodules and blocks of insoluble flint and chert. Flint implements 

t " might thus be expected in many localities to remain for indefinite periods, but they 



• On the authority of tlie reseml»lance of some of the Wadi e.sh-Sh*?kh types to flints found by 
Prof. Petrie in the rams of the town (^f " Kahun," and regarded by their discoverer as contemporary 
with the town. 

[ 33 J 



No. 19.] MAN. [1905. 

*^ would certainly become more or less ' patinated,^ pitted on the surface, and rounded at 
^' the angles after long exposure to beat, cold, and blown sand. Flints that retain their 
'^ original clearness and sharpness of angles cannot be of high antiquity unless they 
" have been protected by superficial deposits." 

Mr. Beadneirs conclusions are presented in so lucid and con viae! ug a manner that 
it seems best to give his ipsissima verba. They are entirely in favour of the Egyptian 
surface flints of pala3o1ithic type being in reality palseolithic, yet he does not pronounce 
either for or against the existence of palseolithic man in Egypt (p. 58). German 
investigators have no fear of accepting it ; they have no doubt whatever that the 
Piti-Rivers flints from Thebes and those of palaeolithic type from the Wadi esh-Shekh 
and elsewhere in Egypt are in reality palteolithic. Three articles have recently appeared, 
one by Dr. Blanckenhorn in the Zeitschrift der Gesellschaft fur Erdkunde zu Berlin^ 
1902, pp. 694, 753 (^Die Geschichte des Nilstroms in der Tertidr- und Quarldrperiodv^ 
sowie des paldolitischen Menschen iti Agt/pten), the others by the veteran Dr. 
Schweinfurth in the Verhaiidlungen der Berliner Anthrop, Ges.^ 1902, p. 293 (Kiesel- 
Artefacie in der diluvialen Schotfer-Terrasse und attf den Plateau- Ilohen von Tiiebeji)^ 
and 1903, p. 798 {Sfeitizeilliche Forschungen in Oberdgypien), The.se relate to the 
same set of investigations carried on by Dr. Schweinfurth and Dr. Blanckenhorn of the 
terrains described by General Pitt- Rivers. 

Dr. Schweinfurth gives photograpiis of some of the flints found, and contributes 
to Dr. Blanckenhoru's paper a map of the terrain, marking the places of General 
Pitt-Rivers and his own discoveries of flints, both exposed on the high desert surface and 
from the sides of the grave pits in the diluvial " Schotter-Terrasse." Dr. Allen Sturgo 
accompanied Professor Schweinfurrh on one occasion, and identifled typical flints a.s 
belonging to the epoch of Le Moudtier. Messrs. Schweinfurth and Blanckenhorn 
examined the terrace of diluvial debris in which General Pitt-Rivers had found worked 
flints. Schweinfurth dates its formation to the Second Glacial Period. In it were found 
worked flints of all kinds, as found by General Pitt-Rivers. Dr. Blanckenhorn describes 
them as of the type of the ** Pieces taillees der Industrie mesviniemie Rutot's, welche 
*' nach diesem Forscher fiir die illteste Epoche des palaolithischen Menschen, die 
" Moseenstufe in Belgien, charakteristisch sein sollen " (p. 757). More developed 
(Chellean) specimens were also found. 

The debris-h^ii is formed of the stuff* washed down by the ancient streams of the 
W&diyen, the great valley running into the western hills from the village of Kurna, which 
bifurcates into the Valley of the Tombs of the Kings, the Bibd?i el'Muliik properly 
speaking, and the western valley. On the tops of the ridges separating the various 
branches of the wadi from one another, and on the semi-circular plateau at its end Avhicli 
forms the watershed between it and the valley which debouches into the Nile vallev 
towards Erment, are the remains of ancient manufactories of flints, and innumerable 
specimens of the handiwork of the ancient knappers lying about on the surface. The 
great majority of these are of decisively palaeolithic type ; Chelles, St. Acheul, and 
Le Moustier. "Von diesen an VVerkstiitten so reichen Ilochplateaus rings um den 
*' Thalkessel der Konigagriiber, stammt also zum grossen Teil das Material der diluvialen 
" Konglomerate von Qurna," says Dr. Blanckenhorn (p. 758), and with the stuff' came, 
no doubt, the palseolithic flints found embedded in ii. 

Dr. Blanckeidiorn further thinks, following the generally accepted theory, that the 
palaeolithic men who worked the flints found lying on the high desert surface at Thebes, 
and embedded in the debris brought down from that surface by the ancient streams of 
the Wadiyen to Kurna, lived on the plateau, not in the Nile valley itself, which was 
still marshy and uninhabitable, the area of the Libyan desert being in the Pre-Glacial 
or First Interglacial Period relatively well fitted for the iuhabitance of man. This is 
the view taken by Professor Petrie {Naqada and BallaSy p. 49), who speaks of the 

i: 34 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 19. 

high plateau as having been '^ the home of man in PaIa3olithic times, .... the rainfall, 
*^^ us shown by the valley erosion and waterfalls, must have caused an abundant vegeta- 
^* tion on the plateau where man could live and hunt his game.*' This view Mr. Bead- 
nell considers faulty (/or. ci7., p. 58) ; he minimizes the effects of erosion in forming the 
lateral Nile-wadis, and, as has been seen, disbelieves in the whole theory of the palaeo- 
lithic Egyptians, if they ever existed, having lived where they found and knapped their 
flints. For him the desert -plateaux were as dry and uninhabited in paheolithic days as 
now. It is, indeed, difficult to see how on any other theory it is possible to answer 
Dr. Forbes's objections satisfactorily. If there were woods and forests on the heights, 
it would seem impossible that we should find, as we do, palsBolithic implements lying 
in situ on the desert surface, around the actual manufactories where they were made. 
Dr. Blanckenhorn does not resolve this difficulty. Yet if the constant rainfall and the 
vegetation of the Libyan desert area in palteolithic days is all a myth (as according to 
Mr. Beadnell it is), and erosion played little or no part in the formation of the 
Tiieban Wadiyen, for instance, how came the embedded palaeoliths of Kurna into the 
conglomerate-bed which Blanckenhorn and others declare to be debris from the 
plateau brought down by the ancient streams of the wadi ? This view also seems 
to be reasonable. 

Erosion has surely taken place since the working of the palaeolithic flints. The 
surface of the plateaux and the ridges between the valleys shows greatly varied 
weathering, ranging from the orange colour of excavations made on the ledges of the 
cliffs under the XVIIIth Dynasty to the almost black surface of some parts, which must 
have remained undisturbed for ages. It is on these black and most ancient surfaces that 
the majority of the palseoliths are found. The lighter-coloured tracts, where there are, 
generally speaking, no palaeoliths, have, then, probably been denuded since the palaeo- 
lithic period. We may reasonably suppose the imbedded flints of Kurna originally came 
from these denuded tracts. This fact speaks for Blanckenhorn's and against BeadnelPs 
view. 

It is possible that Mr. Beadnell is a little too positive about the absence of evidence 
for water-erosion. The evidence of our eyes is, at Thebes, patently for erosion. Yet 
this water-erosion may possibly not have been that Avhich would result from perennial 
streams flowing down from wooded heights (the idea of Petrie and Blanckenhorn), it 
may simply have been the result of water-torrents like the sels of to-day which fill 
the wadis once in three years or so after heavy rain, but repeated at much closer 
intervals. May we not, in fact, suppose some difference in meteorological conditions 
which would make it possible for sudden rainstorms to occur over the desert at far more 
frequent intervals than at present ? This might account for the *' Scbotter-Terrasse " 
of Kurna, and its embedded flints, as well as maintaining the general probability of 
Mr. Beadnell's idea, that the desert-plateaux were desert then as now, and that early 
man only knapped his flints up there because the flint was there. In his second article 
(pp. 801, 812) Dr. Schweinfurth holds that the climate of Egypt in the period corre- 
sponding to the Glacial Ages of Europe cannot have l>een very different from that of 
to-day. 

However this may be, it would seem that the possibility of the paheolithic-seeming 
implements from the Egyptian desert-surface being in reality palaeolithic has been 
sufficiently vindicated. 

While engaged in the excavation of the Temple of Mentuhetep III at Deir el- 
Bahari during this winter, Mr. E. R. Ayrton and I made several visits, both singly and 
together, during our spare time, to the slopes and upper surface of the ^f^e/-plateau of 
the Western Thebaid in search of surface palaeoliths. We pooled our results and divided 
equally. The accompanying three illustrations exhibit a few of my own trophies. Side 
by side, with four tvpical specimens in Fig. 1, 1 have placed four English drift implements 

[ 35 ] 



Ko. 19.] 



MAN. 

eighbourhooa of Mildeulmll ami Icklinj^liu 



[isofi. 



for 



LD my own po^seaaion frni 

parjMHes of coin|isri»on. 

Plate C. coutains in the centre two very typical St. Aclieuliari pear-eliH|>eU wettpons. 

The lower one IB lighter in colour in the centre than at il.» siiles. This ia the lower 
aide which was resting on the desert surface 
when the object waa found by me. Its 
npper side (not photographed) i* very finely 
pivtiuated but not much wonthereil. Tlie 
inequality of colour on the lower side it 
due to the fact that the sharp edges pro- 
jected a little iibove the ground ut the sides, 
so that the uxydiKing effecis of eun and 
iveatber were able to get at the ander-surface 
for a Abort distance all round. The upper 
of the two iniplemeaia is finely pntinaled ; its 
]ioint has lieeu broken oET at a recent period, 
and the oxydizing process had jaat )>egun ; 
ihe fracture is slightly discoloured. On 
either side of this are two highly-patinale<l 
and touch -weathered implomeuts of more 
primitive type. Thiit ou the left of the 
photograph is evidently a kind of adze, 
comfortably held in the hand and admirably 
adapted for its work. Above, ID left and 
right, are two half-moon shaped scrapers 
of the type illustrated by General Pitt- 
Rivers in the iirtiele alluded "to above, Fig. 6. 
The implement in the left-hand lower corner 
i^ broken off short. That on ihe right 
is an interesting specimen of a convenient- 
ly shaped pebble artificially modified and 
sharpened into a jiear-ehaped implement. 
The Hint of lhi» is naturally dark in colour, 
wherena the malei'ial of the majority of the 
Thehao implements is a very light-coloured 

Tile tool at the top of Fig. 1 on the left 

is a scraper, with fine bulb of percussion, 
paralleled by an English scraper of similar 
typo. The two next parallel Bpecimens are 
alike trihedral in shiipe. The nest two are 
more or less similarly asymmetric. The 
L'ouple are leaf-shaped spei-imena. 




, Co. 



: left) 



>ug]y 



the Egyptia 

patinated. 

The third illuatration (Fig. 2) shows some iuteresling smaller specimens, thd larger 
leaf-shaped one above has little weathering or patina. In the centre is a worked ring 
made from a" morpholith" or round nodule of fliul of a type oommon in the Theban Hills, 



* Tie naturni unweathered a 
implewonts (of the predynnstic 



naj' be seen in IbeGue collection of neolithic 
in Ihe Tbird Kgyptina Kcxmi of the BritiBb 



1905.] 



MAN. 



[Ko. 19. 



figured by Geiioral Pilt-R!vers (Figs. 9 U). It Iiub lieen split in tn-o, anil llie lower 
eiile (abowo) bas i[H inner edge odrefullv smDotbed or bevelled, I may compare n stone 
ring from Kent's Cnvorn, figured by Sir John Ei'nna in Ancient Stone Implempnl* of 
Great Hrittihi (1897), Fig. 384. Similar rings are figured by JSi-bweinfurtli. Zeitx. 
Elhn., XXXV., pi. 14. To the right of the ring is a mucb-worn and wealhereil Hcmper 
of early type. On the asaiimptiou (which is probably to be rejected) tbat the 
palrcolithic inhibitanis lived on tbe liigh plaleuu, and gradually migrnied downbill 
as tbe climatic comlitions approximated to those of the present day, llie level of ibe 
river fell, and the swamps dried up, flue ought to find the most primitive and most 
weathered implemeals ou ibe highest plateau, aud the more modern ones progressively 
lower down on its slopes and the small subsidiary plateau between ibe brannh- 
woilis. This .loes uot appear to nie t.5 l.c tlie case. The worn scraper of Fig. 2 
came from tbe high plutean, the eijUnlly worn and primitive-looking adze and triangular 
implement of Plate C from a subsidiary plateau, whence came also tbe two fine 
Si. Aeheul types also on the plate, both of whioh are findy patinntod. while the upper 
one (brokea)is worn and weathered, the lower one uoi. All lay wiiliin a hundred y 
of each other, simply on tbe surfuoe, which is 
covered with tbe sun-blackened rubbish from the 
palniolithic knop|)ers' work. 

The places investigated by us may l>e 
noted on reference lu the map published by 
Dr. Scbweiufunb in illnslration of Dr. nianckeii- 
horn's paper in the Zett», tier Get, fur Erd- 
kunde. Dr. Blanckeuborn's iui-estigations of the 
surface-implements were apparently confined to 
the summit of the ridge between Deir el-Buhari 
and tbe Tombs of the Kings, and the path thence 
to Deir el-Mediuet, i.e., the lowest subsidiary 
plateau. Dr. Scbweiufurth has also iuveeti- 
gnied the neighbourhood of the caravan- 
from Knrna to Farshiit (following Legrain), ' 
runs up ou to the high plateau by the side of the 
western valley and the great kopje which he 
calls " Lucina-Hiigel," and the surface of the 
ptatean southwards, ufl well as the dislrict 
generally speaking. Mr. Ayrtonaud I first visited 

a spot, discovered by Mr. Ayrlon, on a subsidiary plateau to the aouth of the main 
ridge and therefore opening not un to ihc Bibau el-Muliik but ou to a smaller but 
long and winding wadi, which debouches on to the plain some distauce south of the 
Coptic deir of el-Malkata, lieyond Mediuei Habu. It is, therefore, Iteyond the Ktirn, 
or bigb southern peak of tbe Tbobau mountaiu -complex, and may be identified as being 
below the smaller peak marked in the upper lefl-baud corner of Scbweinfurth's map, 
and looking across the great Enueut wa<li, already referred to above. Hero our be>t 
implements were found, including those of Plate C. The desert surface was evidently 
very ancient and undisturbed, everything, liniostouo as well as flints, being black with 
weathering. I visited by myself the surface uf the high plateau, going to tbe summit 
of the Kurn, theuce along tlie knife-edge on to the plateau and round lu the Farshitt 
road, passing the tract marked by Schweinfitrth a$ mil palaolilh. Kietel n, Arlefnrtm 
bedeekte Flachc. Here far fewer implements were to be found, though I secured some 
good specimens. H. B. HALL. 



not. All lav wiiliin a hLLndred yards 



no. 2.— iiiipi.GsiintTs AsiD v 



No. 20.] 



MAN. 



[1905. 



Solomon Islands. Woodford. 

Further Note on Funerary Ornanrtents from the Solomon nn 
Islands. % C M. tVooit/ani, F.fi.G.S., Local Correnpo/idciil of the Aiilliro- Lv 
pnlmjknl f„stilu/e. Commnnicated h^ C. H. Read, F.S.A. [C/. M*N. 19J4. 86.] 

Ilnviug jast received the Hepteniber Dumber of Man in ivliicli I rem! with greal 
iul«rest llie pnper relatiug to the Solomuu Islauda by Messrs. Edgu-PitrliDgtoii auil 
Joyce, I thought that (terhnps some adtlitioiiiil mrorm4tiou upon the urticled ilUisirnto>l im 
Plate 1-J. might not be uuBCccptable. 

At Uie time I rei^cived the mugazine I happptied m be an u short official visit to 
Oiso, ami HS Iitgava, the chief of Riibiuiia meutioued in the tirtii^le, happeueil to be in 
the tieigbbonrhooil, I sent for him nn<l ^howtil bim the plate. 

Tbe old man wna dehghted and recoguised ever^ article illui^trnted. He told me 
that Figs. 1-5 were taken liway hy Captain, now Rear-Ail mifftl, Dasis from the natives 
of tlie village of Kolokoiigo at the time be visited Kitbiana in 1891( and that the 

" hukebn " illustrated iu Fig. 6 
WHS presBnteil to Cuptain Davis 

The three objeelB illnstraled 
ill Fiffs. I -3 are known as 
" ^erenbule." It was r.bo custom 
lo place one of these in tbe liow 
of tbe " loraako," or head-bimting 
cunoe. when on a head-bnnting 
espedilion. When not in nae 
they were stnck in tlie ground 
l«neath, or in close proximity 
lo, the small bulB or shelters in 
which the sknils of deceased 
natives are kept, 

lugava says that the very 
intpresting specimen illustrated 
in Fig. 5 is known as a " po- 
lobiitnna" and assured me that 
il was not used aa the door of 
a niortiiiiry hut, b[it ihai, on the 
contrary, it was alwiiys placed 
iuHde with tbe fikulls. 

Ingava's account ilifTers 
from information I obtained 
about n year ago npon the 
subject of a similar specimen, now in the Sydney Musenm. My informant, a native 
named Keri of Java on Vella Lavella, then told me ibat the native name was 
" vonii " and that it tear used ns a door for the email mortuary buts. I am inclined lo 
think thai the latter is the true account and tlial the place of origin of both specimens 
is tbe island shown on tbe chart aa Vella Lavella but which the natives tell me is 
calleil Vekavckala. 

I enclose a photograph of the Syiiiiey specimen (Fig. 1), and you will observo that 
it also sbowa tbe small dancing anthropomorpbic figures, but in this case ibey occur iu 
pairs or singly and not in a line. The panel of carving, if I may ao describe it. 
iiiterposeil l>etween each pair of tbe figures appears to me to represent ihe degraded 
form of human face. I should say thai both specimens are the work of the same 






( 38 1 



1905.] MAN [No8. 20-21. 

I have recently obtained, . . . , fragments of another, apparently of very 
ancient date. They were picked up on the site of an old "golgotha" at Narovo, 
hut the mortuary huts had long since disappeared. So far as I can judge from the 
fragments, it appears to show the degraded human face (?) which appears in the Sydney 
Museum specimen. 

Of the shell rings used by the natives of the islands of the New Georgia group 
(comprising Narovo, Simbo, Ronougo, Vekavekaln, Kolobaugara, Kendova, Vangunu 
and New Georgia), as ornaments or articles of Iwirter, I know of the following 
varieties : — 

HinU'ili are small rings of little value but frequently worn as ornaments. Five 
examples are shown in Fig. 3. 

Ilokata, — Thin rings of tridacua shell, worn as armlets. Examples may be seen 
in Fig. 1. 

Poata, — Fig. 4. Heavy thick rings of tridacua shell used as articles of barter. 

Bareke. — Roughly made rings of tridacua shell used as articles of barter. I believe 
that these are not made at the present day, the more neatly made *^ poata *^ having taken 
their place. 

Bakeha.r—U&ed as articles of barter, and when mounted as shown in Fig. 6, worn 
as ornaments. The ring at the base of Fig. 3 appears to be an unmountod Bakcha. 
The yellow mark referred to by Messrs. Edge-Partington and Joyce is a sine qua non 
in a bakeha and occurs only in fossil tridacna shells. I think a mistake has occurred in 
describing the small teeth round the edge of Fig. 6 as bats^ teeth. I believe them to \\e 
the teeth of the small marsupial opossum {Cusctts oricntalis), A reference to the 
specimen in the museum will easily settle the point. 

Hokata and Poata are used for buying food, packets of dried almonds (bomboro), 
&e. Bareke for the same purpose and for buying shiehls of basket work (lave}. Bakeha, 
the price of men and women. 

Their relative value may be taken as follows : — One Bakeha equals two Poata and 
twenty Hokata. A Bareke seems to be rather more valuable than a Poata. . . . 

The extremely l>eautiful ornaments CDmpo3e<l of flat discs of thin tridacna shell 
overlaid with a revolving disc of the most delicate tortoi.seshell fretwork are known as 
^ Dala." I am informed that they are made only on the island of Ronongo and are 
valued at two Bakehas. 

Formerly the large tridacna shells used for making rings and ornaments were, after 
they had been ground down to the proper shape and thickness, pierced by chipping a 
hole and the centres were then cut out with the aid of vegetable fibre and sand. At 
the present day a piece of iron wire is u.sed instead of the fibre, but the process is still 
a long and laliorious one. CHARLES M. WOODFORD. 



Africa, East. Hobley, 

Further Notes on the El Dorobo or Offfflek. By C. W. Hobley, m 

C \M. G., Assoc. M.Inst. C. E. L\ 

In Man, 1903, 17, a few note^ on these elusive people were publi»4hed. Since that 
time the writer has l^een fortunate to twice come into contact with members of the frilie 
in difiFerent parts of East Africa : once on the occasion of a visit to Kldama Ravine, and 
recently daring a tour through the Laikipia Platf^u west of Mount Kenia. 

The aothor in 1891 visiter] Mount Kenia, and while encamf)cd on the lower Ai9\Hin 
encountered a few specimen.-* of a l»earded race of men who were said to live in the 

[ 39 J 



Xo.21.] 



MAN. 



[1905. 



depths of the forests ou that mouDtain. The incident was referred to in a description 
of the journey in the Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society^ August 1892 
and August 1894. During thirteen long years nothing was heard of these people, 
nor does any other traveller seem to have referred to them ; it was therefore with 
some interest that a representative of these people was discovered in a Dorobo colony 
found on the north-east side of the Aberdare range in the vicinity of Pes swamp, and 
it was then elucidated that the bearded people are the Digiri clan of the Oggiek tribe, 
and that they acknowledge as their ruler a chief tainess named Ongiboro who lives 
near Nyeri Sta. She is married to one Sikirai, who is also said to be one of the 
bearded people. Needless to remark, the possession of beards and their acknowledg- 
ment of a female ruler are features of great rarity in Central Africa. Although the 
information is still very scanty, it has been considered advisable to communicate it in 
the hopes that it may prove an incentive to further research. I append short com- 
parative vocabularies of these dialects of the Oggiek language, and ut the same time 
give in separate columns tbe Nandi and Masai equivalents for purpose of comparison. 
, It will at once be seen that some words are the same in Oggiek language as Nandi, 
and other words are the same as Masai. At first sight it might appear that the 
Oggiek had borrowed these words from Nandi and Masai, but it is rather remarkable 
to find the Digiri clan of Oggiek, whose great haunt is the Kenia forest, using many 
Nandi words when practically the only languages spoken in that region are Masai 
and Kikuvu. 

They all speak Masai because there are a number of poor Masai living among 
them — people who lost all their cattle in the plague of 1891 and after that took to 
a hunting life. It therefore seems to me highly probable that the so-called Nandi words 
used by the Digiri people may be true Oggiek words gradually borrowed by the Nandi 
and now incorporated with the Nandi language ; in the same way a few Oggiek roots 
may have become incorporated with Masai. The subject is one of great interest, and 
it is to be regretted that our opportunities of studying these people are so infrequent. 



The following is a list of the Oggiek clans : — 




Clan. 


Chief. 


Clan. 


Chief. 


Oggiek of Kamililo 
or Tinder it - 

Oggiek, east of Lum- 


Kipsangnan. 


Oggiek on the Mau 
range, west of Na- 
kuru - - - 


Kipkurerek 


bwa country - 


Pikabom. 


Do. do. 


Kamiek. 


Oggiek in lildama 
Kavine - 


Kakimengiriu. 


Oggiek, south-west 
Kenia and also Pes 




Oggiek, north of 
Kenia • 

Oggiek of Loldiani - 


Sisiwek. • 
Kaivatet. 


swamp - - - 

Oggiek of Kisima, 
north of EuasoNyiro 


Digiri. 
Lalariok. 


Oggiek on the Mau 
range, west of Na- 




Oggiek, south of Nda- 
bibi plain, south- 




kura 


Chibcharwanek. 


west of Naivasha - 


Saleta. 



The head Laibon of the Oggiek is said to bo one Lamondo, who lives with the 
Masai at Ngong lol Mariko, a hill in the region of the Lower Kedoug. 

The Digiri have a chief tainess named Ongiboro who is said to live near Nyeri or 
Kakcrys in North Kikuyu. I would mention that I am indebted to Mr. A. C. Uollis 
for the Masai equivalents in the vocabulary. 



[ 40 ] 



1905.] 



MA17. 



[No. 2L 





]>0B0BO 
OV TlVDBBBT 

(E. Nandi). 


I>OBOBO 
OV RAVI5B. 


DOBOBO 
OV Ndobo 

(DIOIBI). 


Najtdi. 


Masai. 


Above 




turnret 




barmk 


kaper 


All 




eraet 


tukal 


tukul 


p6ki.jg6kin 


Animal 




mugurorit 


painiek 


tiondo 


en^riftgo (pi., 'n-giri) 


Arm 


knrsto 


kursto 


eoot 


eoot 


eng-aina 


Arrows 


kibosagas 


iat 




kortet 


'm-baa (s. em-bae) 


Aahea 




kibche bongoi 


olimwa 


orek 


'n-gumon 


Axe 




aiwet 




aiwet 


en-dolu 


Babo3n 


konokchot 


elkaldaa 


elkaldas 


moset 


ol-kaldes, ol-tulal 


Bflck 




ngorionet 


soet 


patet 


eng-oriof^ 


Bad 


1 keleya 


oorit 


rigai 


ya 


torono (pL torok) 


Rathe 
Beads 




kobin (pek) 
1 olalariot and 

a^%tf%Ak 1 ft* n 




soniek 


a-isuj-a (inf.), i''suj-ayu 
(imp.) 


Beard 


ulmunyeit 


sonaiya 
, putek 


butiek 


tamnet 


ol-munyei 


Bee 


lotorochiek 


lotoro 


erikairui 


aegemya 


ol-otoroki (pi., 'l-otorok) 


BeUy 






maiet 


maiet 


eiigoshoghe 


Below 




1 ngwon 


anare 


ingnwin 


abori 


Bird 


ulgwenyet 


ngwenyat 


nderri 


taretyet 


ol-mOtonyi, en-daritiki 


Black 




toh 


miiru 


tui 


orok ; narok, nerok 


Blood 


olodoit 


i 




korotik 


o^ar^^e 


Bone 


korwet 


I oloitit 


kawit 


korwet 


ol-olto 


Bow 


iangda 


kwianda 


kwianda 


1 kwanget 


ents-&no 


Brass wire 


saiiKoit 






taiet 

1 


o soyai (V) 


Brother 


notubche 


lianaDhet 


lianashet 


kitubche 


oi-alasho (li-alashe, voca- 
tive) , , 
ol-oNowan or ol*osoh\vaii 


Buffalo 


kiborakiat 


olusuwan 


olusuwan 


1 • * 
soiot 


Buttocks 




oitablep 


kurume^ 


kwctiot 


il'tuli 


Cap 


ngirait 




— _ 


chepkulet 


eng-aranda 


Chest 




elgoit 


ngoro 


takatet 


ol-goo 


Child (female) 
Child (male) 
Clouds 
Cloth 


olakimenget 
olaimuwaranet 
kabtiluget 
ngowitet 


kimborokwet 
weiit 


lakwet 
werit 


chebta 
lakwet 

poitek 
anget 


en^lito ^ 

ol-ayonij 

'ng-atjunbo (sing. <*ng- 

atamboi) 
ol-kila, ol-karaslm 


Cold 
Colobus 


soiret 


kiliowut 
korortiet 


nguama 


nich? 


o irobi ; na irobi ne- 
arobi 
ol'koroi 


0>me 
Cooking-pot 


ichomon 
kiret 


nyon 
ndeliet 


nyon 
teret 


konyo 
teret 


a-ldtu : aa-pwOna (inf.) . w<'m 

(imp.) 
emoti 


Cowrie 


usegerik 








o-segherai 


Cow 


koroswek 


tenda karasta 


leln 


iwoget 


eft-giteng le|x>fig 


Dog 


oghtii 


niogta 


wurra 


seset 


ol-dia 


Donkey 


1 


kelevet 




sigiriet 


o>sighiria 


Ear 


uchoiet 


sagarowet 


sagarowet 


itit 


en-giyok 


Earth (red) 
Eat 


gwengenyot 


k&m 




koret 
kirn 


ol kaiia ('n-gulukok = 8:ind, 
etc.) 


Egg 




liteito 


iyo 


koita 


e-niijaori 


Elephant 
Eyes 


emejoli 
lobtok 


langaina 
soikabko 


kabisho 
solanjo 

kondt; 


beliot 
konda 


ol-tdme 
olle 'ng-aiiia 
ol-chahgiio sapuk 

eng-ofigu rpl., 'ng-ony<*k) 


Father 


tata 


taiyi 


payu 

1 


bliahha (own) 
kwaiii (another 


papa (own) 

mnnyi (somelxxiy el!*'«) 


Fingers 
Fire 


mugnn;n>iiek 
eniaiti't 


enaitet 


Mint 


person 'h) 
moronet 

niAt 


il kiuiujik (ol-kimdjim) = 

sing.) 
6n-ginia 


Firewood 


yewii'k 


kwendet 


kwcnck 


kwenek 


il'k&k (S0f tre<f) 


Fish 




kawiet 


roolanek 


nglriot 


r>-Nirig.ri 


Fo'xl 




singno 


ndit 


kiomini 


en-daa 


Foot 


endabihiek 


iriorenct 


mt>n'n<'t 


keltcves 


eii-gfju 


Forest 


Sam'rita 


koret 


tinitii 


timto 


osero; eu-diiii 


Fowl 




tniwet 




kilxirigok and 
ng»k**t 


eMukuugu 



( 41 I 



Ho. 21.] 



MAN. 



[1905. 





DOROBO 
OP TiNDEBET 

(E. Nahdi). 


DOROBO 

OF Ratike. 


DOBOBO 

OF Ndobo 
(DiOiBi). 

1 


Nakdi. 


1 

Masai. 

1 


Giraffe 
Go 

Goat 


tiongangejeya 
ichomden 

kibwaiyeinat 


soyognl 
; oosh 

kibwoichet 


elmauot 
tabendi 

gwariet 


ngotio 
kobe 

arattit 


ol-meut 

ol-otdo-kiragata 

a-lo; aapwo (inf.) 

8homo 

inno (imp.) 

en-ginc 


Good 


Kipgfio 






kararan 


' Rupat 


GrasH 
Guinea fowl 


Seictiot 


ujinjirit:t 
ngeruseret 


suowek 
nduntgulo 


suswfk 
terekekyat 


il*kujit 
'n-gujit 
ol-kelcsuTB 


Hair 


olusait 


kororek 


putek 


8umek 


il-papit 


Hand 


rubeito 


eoot 




eoot 


enir-aina 


Hartebeest 
Head 


rogawiet 
nduguyait 


rogoiwet 
elokunyiet 


kishirmut 
nietit 


met it 


ol-kondi 
ol-oijolojola 
ol-korikor 
el-lughunya 


Hide (of an 

animal) 
Hill 


ultetut 
oikiwit 


korwaito 
1 koimetct 


niwaita 
kelimara 


ngoriet 
tulwjt 


ol-chOni (pi., '1-onito) 
en-duin.vo 


Honey 


isint 


tabtet 


kon:iandet 


komiat 


en aisho 


HouHe 


kortibwet 


i.ajit 


kaita 


kOt 


eng-aji 


Hunt 
Iron 


Sagas 
kagarek 


kibendi samak 


ngarflri 


loget 
koremt 


a-ngor (inf.) 
ta-figor-o (imp.) 
(e-figorore, the hunt) 
e-seghengei 


I know 


kanash 


tibet 


kaitori 


anget 


Aii Olo 


I do not know 


kasue 


1 kirigit 


maitori 


moiiget 


maiyOlo 


I want 




kuno 




amoch 


aiycu 


I do not want 






aunya 


momoche 


maiyeu 


I want to go 





kuna ogirigiri 






aiyuu nalo (future) 


Knife 


weset 




Iclim 


rot wet 


eng-alem 


Kudu 




nasamarai 




, 


e-maalo 


Leg 


ndabit 


ehatet 


keldet 


kielto 


' en-geju (see tut.) 


Leopard 


abelyetkaia 


melindo 


abiat 


yablankct 


ol>keri, ol-Owaru-keri 


Lion 
Man 
Man (young) 


sombit 
drwaganek 


kiliaramiat 
gnetat* 


abiet 

punik (probably 
plural). 


nyetundo 

chito or (hi 
(pi. pik). 


' ol-ftgatuny ; ol«Io-'l-masi ; 
ol-owani-kitok 
ol-tuftgani 

ol-murani (warrior) 


Man (old) 


paniongo 




paysek 




ol moruo 


Monkey 

M«At 

Moon 
Month, 


rerende 
endagetit 


alabait 


nagotok 
arawct 


kereret tisiet 

I)endo 
arawet 


en-dere or en-nnrok-kutuk 

(C. viridis-grisfo) 
'n gin (r»(/0 animal) 


Mother 
Mtania (grain) 


engitogit 
kiliengerek 


ngabu 
niulierek 


Utu 
mburuwa 


eyu 
nmsongek 


yeyo mame (own mother) 
hgoio (somebody else's) 
il-paek (maizo) 


Nails (finger) 
(or toe) 
Ne<k 


silolenicho 


lisotogit 


nioIo8liet 


biet (pi. siok) 
katit 


'l-oisotok (ol-oisotoo = 

sing.) 
e-i iiirt 


No 




inonii 


1 

matinyc 


achiclm 


mme 


Nose 


kwanwangda 


sengnctit 


StTOOt 


seroot 


engumo 


Pua ga74flle 

Pftlm of the 

band 
Penis 


kibkeseget 
umnyiset 


ndabit 
paraput 


: ndabit 
monyisiet 


rubaito 
peretet 


e-rongoV 
em-bamao P 
en-dap 

onjabo 


Poison (for ar- 
rows) 
Quickly 

Quiver 


en-damit 


Dtugtuket 


raainavanava 
siaka 


boriki 


e-saiyet 

o-isarisara (lo do) 

((juickly) 
e-niootyan 


Rain 


oolorit 


eldat 


mbura 


robta 


, eng-al 


Rhinoceros 


kiptamet 


kibeo 


kibeo 


kibsiriket 


e-muny 


River 
Road 


ilosto 


oreilit 
wakta 


ruji 
masanginha 


ainct 
oret 


o-reiet 
, ol-k«?ju 

e-uasu 
j eng-oitoi ; o-regie 


Say 


chonangiio 


mamwe 


tangalandini 


ongololi 


1 [•l°]'"'p- 


. 




_ 


. 








* Note.— CTus^o means man in Tho-Luo, the language of the Kavirondo Nilotes. 

[ 42 1 



1905.] 



MAN. 



[No. 21. 



1 


DOROBO 
OP TiNDBBET 

(E. Nawdi). 
raelilto 


DOROBO 

OP Ratinb. 


DoROBO 

op Ndoro 

(DiOIRl). 


Nandi. 

i 


1 

Masai. 


Serval cat 









Shamba 




mosigoit 


muHaret 




en-gurma 


Sheep 


eldurumet 


kechet 


aratit 


kigiriet 


ol-kerr 


Biroe (sword) 


wesekto 


wesekta 


rot wet 


rotwet 


en -gen* 
ol alem 


Sister 


simbarogonck 






kitubche 


eug.anasho 


8nnke 


tiandop suswek 


tiandop soswek 


alongojet 


erenet 


ol-asnrai 


Spear 


kisiiruet 


tenget 


lenget 


gnotet 


; om here : e-remet 


Stick 


sikoniet 


— — 




kirukto 


i;-(igudi 


Stomach 


iigaiait 






maiet 


eng'Oehoghe 


Stool 


olorigaifc 






neoherct 


ol-orighft 


San 




ongollo 


ongoUom 


aiiisio 


eng-obi^g 


Supreme Iwing 


baba-tobiu 






barak 


engBi 


Teeth 


mumonek 


koiwet 


kelyet 


keld<>tt 


'1-ala (ol-alai, sing.) 


Thinir 





samak 


elimoto 


ke 


endoki 


Tobacco 
To-day 


kipsondit 


aloisogwet 
pesiou 


tumbatet 
kawangar 


tumotet 


ol-kumbau, o1-chani 
loo'ng onyek 
taata 


To-morrow 




tun 


tangat 


mutai 


taisem 


ToDfrne 


melsit 


ngnajabit 


lenana 


nelebta 


ol-ftgejAp 


Tope antelope 




kipturgubes 








Tree 
Vagina 


kebkevct 


latiak ; also 
tarokwi • 

kabiniet 


kame 


ketit 
mugiilet 


ol vhMii ; en-j[«ai ; 
ol-ohata; en-jata 
(pl.,il.k*k;'n-g&k) 
en-gumos 


Wart-hog 






elengi 


toret (pig) 


ol-bitir (pig) 


Water 


pelen 


pelen 


pek 


pek 


eng-are 


Wimhi 


ngurumait 


bek 






il-paek 


Wind 




kijabdt 


uoirvo 


kuristo 


en-gijape ; en-gisiusiu 


Woman 




ngitoget 


koroket 


koriket 


e-ftgoroydni ; en-gitok 


Woman (old) 


mureriat 








en-dasat; eng-ogho 


Woman (young) 


tivik 








e-siangiki 


Work 




poitit 


talaba 


apoyisi 


en-giai 


Ye4 





am 


tashama 


we 


ee ; oo ; &u 


Zebra 


oloitigoit 


oloserai 


ameret 


sigiriet ni aerat 


ol-oitigo 



Note. — Siuce writing the above 1 have heard from Mr. Arthur Xeuman (the 
author of Elephant Hunting in East Africa^ and a man whose knowledge of the 
El Dorobo is unrivalled). He tells me that he has discovered an isolated clan of these 
hunters in some hills near the Euaso Nyiro, and north of Mount Kenia. These people 
call themselves the El Mogogodo, and asserted that they were distinct from the Dorobo 
of Man. 

Mr. Neuman collected a small vocabulary, which I append. I had hoped at the 
outset of this research to discover that all the gipsy tribes would be found to speak an 
allied tongue, but must confess that up to now this view does not gather much support. 

The following is Mr. Neumanns vocabulary of the language of the Mogogodo : — 



Lagh. 



Arrow 

Bad - - - Etiteri. 
Bird - - - Legei. 
Blood - - Sogo. 

Note. — In Lur language sogo 

means bone ; in Tho-Luo 

bone is chogu. 
Bone • • - Motsho. 
Bow - - - Paha. 
Buffalo - - Pihe. 



Child (of either 




sex) 


• 


Loyo. 


Boy • 


- 


Kuti. 


Come 


- 


Yato. 


Cooking pot 


- 


Duru. 


Cow - 


- 


Gwat. 


Dog - . 


- 


Kuhc. 


Elephant - 


- 


8ogomo. 


Father 


- 


Abasi. 


Fire . 


• 


Iku. 



[ 43 1 



Nob. 21-23.] 




MAN. 




(1905. 


Foot - 


. 


Midyi. 


Man (young) 


- Ngoron. 


Forest 


- 


Eisi. [ 


Meat - 


- Yehe. 


Giraffe 


- 


Jangitoiri. 


Mother 


- lyute. 


Go . 


- 


Yiato. 


Poison 


- Moriye. 


Goat - 


- 


0. 1 


(The tree 


from which arrow 


Goo<l- 


«. 


Kritshobosljo. 


poison is 


made is calied ol 


Grass 


- 


Ehile. 


morijo in 


Masai.) 


Hand 


- 


Upe. 


Rhinoceros 


- Orse. 


Hair - 


- 


Lisin. 


River 


- Nogoi. 


Hide - 


- 


Hrep;et. 


Snake 


- Morhot. 


Hill - 


- 


Et. 


Spear 


. Tor. 


Honey 


- 


Seka. 


Stomach 


- Ire. 


House 


• 


Ai. 


Sun - 


- Kiso. 


Knife 


- 


Shu. 


Supreme Being - fieri. 


I know 


- 


Ngheno. 


Sword (same as knife). 


(Tbo-Luo word 


for kfiow is 


Tree - 


- Keden. 


ngneo.> 






Water 


- Anta. 


I do not know 


- 


Nshahuu. 


Zebra 


- Loitiku. 


Lion - 


- 


Arabe. 


(Masai for zebra is ol-oitigo.) 


Man (old) - 


- 


Baiyaisbi. 














C. W. HOBLEY, 



Obituary: Howes. Haddon. 

Thomas Qeors:e Bond Howes, LL.D., D.8c., F.R.8.: born Septem- qa 
ber 7, 1853 ; died February 4, 1905. LtL 

By the untimely death of Professor T. G. B. Howes zoology has lost a diligent 
and enthusiastic worker and a successful teacher. Although he never did any original 
work in anthropology, Professor Howes evinced an interest in our science, and for some 
years served on the Council of the Institute. He fully realised the pressing need there 
is for investigations in the field, and he did all that he could to further work in this 
direction. The career of Professor Howes was a tine demonstration of the manner in 
which zeal, conscientiousness, and diligence can conquer initial disadvantages and raise 
a man to high position in the annals of science. We mourn his loss not merely hecause 
an erudite and prolific worker has passed away, but because those who knew him will 
have lost a warm, unselfish friend, who was honest through and through. Professor 
Howes literally wore himself out in working for others ; his sense of loyalty to the 
societies to which he belonged caused him to work for them beyond his strength, and 
his time and knowledge were always at the disposal of his scientific colleagues. It 
never can be known what he has done for others, freely giving to younger men advice 
and information and the benefit of his unrivalled knowledge of zoological literature, and 
infecting them with his enthusiasm and thoroughness. A. C. HADDON. 



" REVIEWS. 
AfWca, West. Partridge. 

Cross River Natives. By Charles Partridge, M.A., F.8.A., F.li.G.8., AQ 
Assistant District Commissioner in South Nigeria. VVith maps, appendices, and fctJ 
photographs. Loudon: Hutchinson, 1905. Pp. xvi -f- 332. 23 x 14 cm. Prii-e 
1 2s. 6</. 

High up on the Cross River, which rises at the back of the German Cameroons 
and enters the Gulf of Guinea at the eastern extremity of the Niger Delta, is a hilly 
region sometimes known as Obubra or Obubura, and sometimes as Afonbonga. This is 
the southern part of the country of Atam, and the district under review also lies at the 

[ 44 ] 



1905.] 

jiinctioD between the main uoiirae 
JmporrKiit afllueat, the Ewayori 
ilue Dorth to enter the Cross Rive 
il8 Dsiat«nce was nDlciinwn, yet si 



MAN. iSo. 23. 

of the river coming from the south-east Aiii] its most 
)r Aweyofi. This River EwayoQ comes ulraoat from 
- at ils mo!<t northern cxteusion. Until quite reaeutiv 
In I BS8 Sir Hnrry Johnston, retrirning from 



three yenrn' consular work in this region, statoii that the real Cross Klvor rose far to the 
north and at no great diHtanoo froiD the Lower Beuue, and that in the cotiniry of Atum 
it receivetl un aftiueut from the south-east and then turned abruptly westwards. His 
report waa hused on native iuformatiou and on the ^nrveys of the Niger Company's 
offieialfl. But those who maininineJ ihul the main Cross Rlvt-r rose — as had been 
thought, since ISiS — far away to tlie south-east, at the 1>ack of the German Cameroons, 
were proved to he in the right. Yet thi$ River Ewayofi has evidently been an 
iniporlaot factor in the history of Negro migratious Ju this part of West Africa as it bos 
Iwen a road along which northern influence has jiereolnted lo the once savage Negroes 
of the Cross River district. In the country uf Atam, Sir Harry Johustoii in 188S 
nolioed among ihe pare Negro types occasional individunU with a cast of features 
jilmnsi Caucasian — types whicli have snl)sef|iiently rcmindeil hiui of the Hnmitic 




kristocrney of western Uganda. It is evident that these men were the results of Fuia 
and Hansa intlueuce coming from the Benue and the Niger regions^in the courae of 
trade — down the Ewayofi River lo that country of Niger Negroes which bordorii on 
Bantu Africa, 

The Elik langnoge of Old Calabar is obviously eunuected with the Iho dialects of 
the Lower Niger, and thia applies to a leaser extent to most uf the languages 8[>oken 
along the Crosd River as far north and eoal as the country of Atnm ; but to the south 
and south-east of the Cross River n Bantu influence is tniccnhle amongst the dialects, 
though not of a very marked character. 

In the book noder review there Is, properly analysed, a great deal of interesting 
anthropology, accompanied by admirable photographs. Ther.: is much inforrasliou 
regarding toiomUm, initiation cercrmonies, fetishes or idols and religions ideas connected 
with them, dances, and marriage customs. The author lays considerable stress on the 
«culplnred ornamputal stones which he found at various villages in this district, Uost 
[ 45 1 



No8. 23-24.] MAN. [1905. 

of these are carved iu rough semblance of men so far as the top of the stone is concerned, 
which is incised with a sculpture delineating a human (negro) face, though the natural 
shape of the stone is not materially altered (Fig. 1). The rest of the human figure is 
almost lost in conventional decorative treatment, a great feature being the navel. The 
stones appear to have come from the beds of neighbouring rivers and to be blocks of water- 
smoothed basaltic rock. The incisioas are said to have been made with ^' stoned and 
iron," and the incised monoliths are intended to represent ancestral chiefs. According to 
native traditions, they have been erected as memorials to dead chiefs for many generations 
and have played an important part in the local ancestor-worship. The designs on these 
stones recall markedly the art of Benin. Probably both were derived from the first 
awakenings of civilisation in the Niger Delta, due to some pre-historic infiltration of 
the Caucasian (Libyan or Hamite) prior to the irruption of Islam. 

The first chapters of this book are not of special interest to anthropologists, though 
there are a few notes about the fauna which are not without value. But the book is 
nevertheless a valuable contribution to the little known anthropology of West- Central 
Africa, and the photographs are admirable. A rather fine specimen (" The strongest 
man iu the district") is illustrated opposite pages 144, 145. Some of the photographs 
of the "devils " in the religious dances convey the suggestion, which is carried out less 
markedly in other of these devil costumes in West Africa, that the origin of the " devil '* 
may quite possibly have been the gorilla or ** wild man of the woods.'* Some of the 
masks worn recall markedly the features of a gorilla, while the mantle of thick fibre or 
<]ried grass suggests the long, coarse hair of the gorilla's back and shoulders. H. H. J. 



France : Stone Age. Doigneau. 

Nos Ancitres primitifs. Par A. Doigneau. Paris : Clavreul, 1905. Pp. 202. i%M 
25 X 17 cm. Price 5 francs. fc ■ 

In the compass of 176 pages one cannot expect to find more than a mere sketch of 
the Stone Age in France, but M. Doigneau would have done more justice to his masters 
and himself by adopting a smaller type and a smaller scale for tlie illustrations. Most 
of the figures are from original implements in his own collection, and in spite of a certain 
hardness of outline are very welcome, but the reader must feel that Le PrehistoriquCy on 
which the present volume is evidently based, is an easier book to handle and certaiuiy 
cheaper in proportion. There is, however, room for both as representatives of the school 
founded by Gabriel de Mortillet, to whom Dr. Capitan pays a well-deserved tribute in 
the preface. 

The first chapter includes a summary of the pioneer work of the last century that 
led to the general recognition of a prehistoric Stone Age, and while the great Buifon is 
quoted to prove his recognition of flint implements as human work, ample credit is given 
to savants on this side of the Chaunel : some still among us were the earliest champions 
of M. Boucher de Perthes nearly half a century ago. 

The familiar classification of the palieolithic age iu France is here adopted, viz., 
Chelles, (St. Acheul), Le Moustier, (Solutre), and La Madeleine, the bracketed titles 
being recognised merely as marking subdivisions or periods of transition. The main 
periods are based on differences of flint workmanship, fauna, flora, and climate, but the 
author is careful to add that there was a still earlier period — stretching well back into 
the Tertiary period — when flint was worked, not by man, but by his predecessor, the 
Pithecanthropus, lie boldly accepts Dr. Dubois' discovery in Java as the missing link, 
and adds that " we know to-day for certain what kind of being made use of the flints of 
" Otta and Puy-Courny, and it is probable that new discoveries will soon confirm the 
" data already to hand." It is strange, therefore, that so little is said upon the Eolithic 
question which has lately been so much to the fore ; and it must here be remarked that, 
even supposing that G. de Mortillet gave them a name and Dr. Rutot subsequently 
adopted them, eoliths were surely nursed into vigour on this side of the Channel. 

[ 46 ] 



19050 MAN. [Nob. 24-25. 

Another point to which more space might have been devoted, even in an outline of 
the period, is the strange intermingling of arctic and tropical with temperate fauna during 
the early Stone Age. Seasonal migration is no doubt the best explanation put forward, 
but it is not entirely convincing. The author takes the view that there were no 
domesticated animals in the palaeolithic period and that, after all, there was no hiatus 
between the early and late Stone Ages. This attitude is becoming more general, but the 
author is on more dangerous ground when he asserts that the short-headed newcomers 
represented by the neolithic skeletons of Cro-Magnon and Menfone came from an 
Asiatic home, bringing with them domestic animals and a new civilisation. 

It is as well to mention that the original of Fig. 43 (reindeer-antler carving of a 
mammoth) is in the British Museum, not at St. Germain ; and one quotation, in 
conclusion, may give food for thought : " The condition of their teeth shows that men 
** in the (cold and damp) Moustier period did not live exclusively on animal flesh, but on 
" roots and fruits of the earth ; and, even apart from his dental system, the character 
*' of his skull and digestive organs suggests that primitive man, like his ancestors in 
" the warm period, must have been frugivorous, and was only compelled to become 
" omnivorous by the rigours of the Moustier climate." R. A. S. 

Afirlca and Oceania, Von Luschan. 

Anleitung fur Ethnographische Beohachtungen und Sammlungen in Afrika t%r' 
und Oceanien. Kgl. Museum fiir Volkerkunde in Berlin, 1904. Pp. 128. ^V 
25x16 cm. 

The third edition of this excellent questionnaire^ which was originally issued in the 
Mitteilungen von Forschungsreisenden . . . fiir die deutsc hen Schutzgebieten^ has just 
been issued, with a preface by Dr. von Luschan. Readers of Man will be more interesteil 
in his facts than in his questions, more than 900 in number. It may be noted in passing 
that Totemism, with only nine questions, including one on "sex-totems" and one on 
" individual totems," and social organisation generally are somewhat unduly neglected. 
The suggestions for the use of the phonograph are carefully thought out, and no less 
than three pages out of 112 are devoted to explanations with regard to '* cat's cradle," 
reproduced from Man. 

The chief points, however, to which I wish to call attention are contained in the 
preface, from which we learn that the Berlin Museum fur Volkerkunde has at the 
present time a staff of no less than six-and-twenty scientific workers. This is, indeed, 
none too much for the due care of their ethnographical treasures, which have long 
since filled to overflowing their present quarters, at the least twice the size of the 
corresponding galleries of the British Museum. Unlike England, Germany recognises 
her duty to science no less than the practical value of her ethnographical department ; 
the new building for the Ethnographical Museum of Berlin will in very few years 
be available for the accommodation of their collections, before the English Government 
even awakes to the fact that the collections in the British Museum require more space 
for their due appreciation, as well as a larger staff in the Ethnographical Department to 
deal with them, and an ethnographical series worthy to be compared with similar foreign 
publications, in which the Department may enshrine the results of their labours. 

Some five years ago the Berlin collections from British possessions were seven times 
as large as those in our national museum, and since then their disproportion has not been 
decreased. Unless England awakes in no long time to the fact that she is rapidly 
falling behind in the study of mankind, the unsophisticated savage will have disappeared 
from the face of the globe, and the collection, which can to-day be brought together at 
the cost of a few thousands a year, will be unobtainable for love or money. 

It is not even pure parsimony that allows F^ngland to fall l>ehind her continental 
rivals. Germany, if she sends out an expedition, does not leave to chance the destiny 

[ 47 ] 



Nob. 25-26.] MAN. [1905. 

of the objects collected by her servants at public expense. All ethnographical objects 
are the property of the Berlin Museum, freight, packing, and cost price, if any, being 
the only return which the collector can demand ; at the same time a traveller is not 
left in doubt as to what is expected of him. He receives official instruction as to how 
many objects of each kind are needed. Duplicates are handed over to other museums 
on the same terms, and in no case do the collections suffer dispersal or remain in private 
hands. 

In England, on the other hand, from the days of Cook and Beechey to the Benin 
Expedition of oar own time, the men whom the nation pays to perform certain duties 
are permitted to retain the objects collected in the course of the performance of these 
duties. These objects cost them perhaps only a fraction of their selling value, at any 
rate in such cases as the Benin bronzes, only one-fourth of which finds a home in the 
national museum of the nation whose blood and treasure purchased them, because the 
funds at the disposal of the Ethnographical Department did not enable them to compete 
with more fortunate foreign purchasers. But this unearned increment the members of 
British expeditious are permitted to retain, because the British Government is too 
supine to care whether the national collections are worthy of the greatest colonial empire 
the world has ever seen. 

As Dr. von Luschan sets forth in his preface, anthropology is a paying business, 
even from a purely political or mercantile point of view. " Die Unkenntnis der ethno- 
'* graphischen Verhaltnisse hat oft genug zu grossen Verlusten an Geld und 
" Menschenlebeu gefUhrt . . . die Schaffung von Absatzgebieten ist eine Kunst 
" und eine Wissenschaft zugleich." Some politicians are anxious that England should 
learn of the foreigner. Would that England could learn from him that knowledge is 
power ! N. W. THOMAS. 

Tunis. Hamy. 

Cith etNecropoles Berberes de VEnJida^ Tunisie Moyenne, Par M. E.-T. Hamy. f^f\ 
(Extrait Du Bulletin de Geographic^ historique et descriptive^ No. 1, 1904.) ^D 
Paris : Iraprimerie Natiouale, 1904. 25 x 16 cm. 40 pp. 30 illustrations in text. 

A useful and interesting account of the ancient tombs of this particular district, 
which resemble European dolmens in some respects, but differ from them very much 
in others. The general arrangement of them has been a chamber 3 or 4 feet long 
and broad, sunk slightly into the ground or rock, and heapeJ round with earth up to 
the level of the capstone on all sides, except where a narrow passage was left through 
the mound to the chamber ; the entrance to the chamber is thought to have been 
closed with dry masonry ; the mound was surrounded by a circular unmortared wall of 
large stones, like many of those in Scotland, but it was also roofed with large stones 
laid flat in circles covering it completely up to the capstone ; the upper edge of each 
course projected above and outside the lower edge of the course above it, so that the 
rains, which are very heavy at times, run into instead of running off from the mounds, 
and this has caused the ruin of most of them. Borlase (Dolmetis of I rein nd. Figs. 488 
and 489) gives a representation of a cairn and dolmen cist at Varzeit, in the island of 
Samlande in the Baltic, which seem to resemble this Tunisian type, though it may be 
doubted whether they really do. Professor Hamy compares the Tunisian monument of 
Henchir-el-Assel, the largest and best preserved of its kind, to the Medra<;eu and Tom- 
beau de la Chretienne in Algeria. Some of the mounds contain two, three, or four 
chambers, each with a separate way cut through the mound to it ; these differ so much 
from the European dolmen tombs that Professor Hamy is perfectly justified in regard- 
ing them as a separate class, but it must not be forgotten that the dolmens of Europe 
have their local varieties also. Mixed with these circular flag-covered tumuli there are 
tombs cut in the rock with steps leading down to them, which resemble some of the very 
early Egyptian tombs. A. L. L. 

L'rlnted by Ktkb ksd Opottiswoodb, His Majesty's Printers, iiiast Uarding Street, K.C. 



[Nob. 27-28. 



190S.] MAN. 

ORIGINAL ARTICLES. 
New Guinea ; Sorcery. With Plate D. Seligrmaun. 

Note on a Skull prepared for purposes of Sorcery, from the n-m 
Mekeo District, British New Quinea. % C. O. SKligmaiin, M.U. CI 



rcpreseiiis u skull decked for purpiwes of soreerv. It wns 
ogmidiii-al Evpoilitioii nud hud originnlly come from the 
V Goinen. The precise ciraiimstaucee attending its pre- 
ras seized lu tbe Mekeo District nud sent to Port Moreslit-, 
idence of tlie pernicious Bud dendly sorcery practised in 
yoang adiilf, probably u female ; it must buve laiti 
previous to its use m a charm, <jiuce the roots of 
occupying the 



Tlie iiCL'ornpiiuyinji pli.K 
coilccti^d by ilie Dauiels Etli 
Mekeo Diatrict of Britieh N 
(jDratiuD are iinkaown, but it 
some sixty miles distant, as i 
Mekeo. The skull is that, of 
exposed in the jungle for son 

various plants can still bo ^eeii iutertwioed in the different /oji 
iiitorior of the cranium. 

As i>howu iu the pliite, it is lixed between two split cane uprights, counecled by 
two cross-piece?. Above the last-named is a sleuder framework of caue hoops, covered 
with reddened Brousaonet'm bust. In this is supported the skull, resting on the occipital 
Iwne, so that the base is presented vertically to the observer. 

Ill this aspect it ix taken to resemble a face, the noite being represented by a straight 
piace of csne attached to the framework, and similarly uovered with reddened baal. 
From the lower extremity of the latter projects a ci»iio loop, through which is thrust n 
wooden skewer, representing a shell nose-piu. Below this again, also suspended from 
the framework supporting the skull, is an ornament made of two boars' tusks, fastened 
root to root by a siring lashing. This corresponds lo the lighting urn a men I, called at 
I'ort 'H.oTeshj masikakn, which is held in the teeth during a battle. The eyes of this face 
are formed by the zygomatic /dmi5b, and two thin cane loops on either aide represent the 
enrii. A strip of caiio U liisheil hy either end to the two zyiroiuatic nruho?, niiil forme nn 
arch over the maxillary portion of the face, the extremities eviendiiig hack almost as fur 
Its the auditory meiilai. To this arch is attached a deiij-e fringe of humun hair and while 
feathers ; tufts of the former are fastened ot iiLt«rvals to the framework supporting the 
^4kull, and cover the whole of the frontal und a portion of the parietal houes. Between 
tlie skull and the framework at the back, aud not shown in the photograph, is thntst a 
bunch of white cockatoo feathers. 

A nnmberof charms are fastened here aud there to the pieces of caue which support 
ihe skull ; most of these consist of bunches of herbs, but there are also a fragment of 
deud coral, the mandible of a Sab, and a water-worn pebble of veioed iptarte. 

As to the purpose of the charm, the natives asserted that it was uced to procure the 
death of an enemy, ihough they could not explain the method of procedure to compass 
the desired result. Quartz pebbles, such as that uttacbetl to this cham). are themi^elvos 
considered of deadly potency, and Chalmers has descrilied how in his lime one partic 



ijiiurtz oryslai was uolorious throughout the Wuin 
(PioHeerhig in Xeiv Guinea, pp. 311, foil.) 

A coconut spathe bag, containing u numhe 
some fragments of grass ehnrmB, was found w 
natives that these stoues had some obscure ct 
reasons to believe that they tliemselvea had no 
rate, in the matter of these particular stones. 



viUo". 



< for itM death -tleuliog powers. 



of G 



iguted water-worn pebbles, aud 

th the skull. It was asserted by the 

oneetion with the anake, but I have 

!trong coaviclions on this point, at any 

C O. SELIGMANN. 



Australia : Religion. 




Thomas. 


Baiame and the Beli-bird. .1 Xoiv »„ Auiin 


Ihin Htligiou. 


""'■"'■ 28 


Thomas, .t/.J. 




Among the miiLiy problems suggested by the wt 


rks of Spence 


r and Gillun, and 


particularly bvthe Xw-i/icri> Trib,t,'K thai of the relal 
[ 49 1 


on between th 


anthropomorphic 



No. 28.] MAN. [1905. 

myths aucl mounds of the Eastern tribes and the animal myths and mounds of tlic 
Central tribes. Each group was or is in the habit of preparing for the initiation 
ceremonies a piece of ground on which the sacred beings were depicted, together with 
scenes from their mythical history, by mounds of earth. Among the tribes of the 
south-east the custom is recorded by Eyre,* and earlier still some important facts were 
recorded of the ceremonies of the Wellington district by Henderson.f He relates that 
" Piame," who is said to have caused a flood long ago, and is expected to cause another in 
the future,^ was represented by a recumbent figure, and that the eyrie of the eagle-hawk, 
under which guise they figured the evil spirit Mudjegong,§ was also represented. The 
story was that Piame had many children, but all sav^e two were destroyed by the 
eagle-hawk. 

Among the Urabunna the Wilyaru ceremony commemorates the victory of the 
bell-bird, Oreoica cristata\\ (the name is also given to Myzantha melanophrys\ over the 
eagle-hawk, who was formerly a cannibal and destroyed many of mankind. Although 
the two myths are not identical they are, it is clear, closely connected, and the question 
arises, is Baiame a sublimated bell-bird, or is the bell-bird a decayed Baiame ? 

These myths of combats between eagle-hawk and crow or other animals are common 
all over the south and east of the continent,^ and on the whole it seems probable that 
the Baiame element is secondary. Has Baiame, then, developed out of one of these 
combative crows, or has he replaced one ? So far as we can judge, the relation between 
Punjdel and the eagle-hawk seems to be close, and it is difficult in his case to suppose 
that the myth has been transformed, because, unlike the Baiame myth quoted above, the 
animal adversary has not put on human form. The question is not one that can be 
readily solved, and 1 will not attempt to solve it here. 

It may be noted that the evidence of Henderson, who wrote in 1829 or 1830, 
completely throws light on Dr. Tylor's theory** that Baiame was a creation of the 
missionaries between 1830 and 1840. Here we see him figuring as a great magician, 
indeed, rather than a " high god," in the initiation rites of tribes absolutely untouched at 
the time, so far as I know, by missionary influence. 

In 1837 Macarthur writes,tt t^^^t they have a general idea of a creator, himself 
uncreated, and dance in February and March in honour of Baiame. 

An ounce of positive being more valuable than a ton of negative evidence, we might 
allow the testimony of these two witnesses to outweigh the numerous early denials of 
the existence of an aboriginal god. But they do not by any means stand alone. 

In addition to Henderson and Macarthur we have the reports of the first missionaries. 
The Wellington Mission was opened early in October, 1832, J J some six months after the 
missionaries reached New South Wales. A year or so after their arrival at Wellington 
they record§§ that the blacks had two or three names for the devil but none for God ; 
their expectation of a flood in the future is also recorded. |||| Baiame is said to live over 
the waterlfT^ and to have made them all, but this was denied earlier'*''*''^'' ; and they see him 
in dreams and pray to him (?). The Rev. K. Taylor reports in 1839ttt that they believe 
in three gods — one of whom made all things, another is his son, and the third tells them 
when to corroboree, appoints their ceremonies, and teaches them their sacred songs. 
There seems, however, to be some confusion here. 

In a MS. vocabulary of the Wirradhuri language as spoken in the Wellington 
district of New South Wales, Archdeacon Giinther makes some remarks on the subject 



* II., 23G. t Ohxervatiom an the Colonies of N. S. Wales and Van Diemen^a Lanff, p. 14 <. 

t Cf. J. D. Lang, CooJMland^ p. 459. § Cf, McCombie, Amtrallan Skctchex^ p. 101. 

II Horn Expedition^ II., 74. ^ Cf, Mathew, Fagle-Hawk and Crow, 

** Jonrn. Anthr, Inst., XXI., 292 sq, ft ^"- S. Wales, II., 301. 

tt Church Miss, Bee,, 1833. §§ Ih, V., 32. |||| Ih, VI., 228. f^ Ih, 235, 238. 

*♦* Cf, Min. of Ev., 3. ftt I'arl- Papers, 1844. XXXIV., No. 627, p. 46. 

[ 50 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 28. 

of Baiame.* The l>ook is dated 1839 and contains some 2,500 words ; it must, there- 
fore, have taken some considerable time to collect. Archdeacon Gunther had had, 
therefore, opportunities for learning details of the belief in Baiame and was probably 
the source of Hale's information. Of Baiame he writes : — 

"There is no doubt in my mind that the name Baiamai refers to the Supreme Being, 
and the ideas entertained by some of the more thoughtful aborigines concerning Him 
are a remnant of original traditions prevalent among the ancients about the Deity. 
Baiamai was described to me by one of the most intelligent and thoughtful of the abori- 
gines in the following terms, to give his own simple expressions in English thus : — 

" (I.)" He lives a great way off from this earth towards sunrisiug. 

" (2.) He has always been sitting down (or living) there, long, long time ago. He 
never dies. 

" (3.) He can do what he likes : when he wants or says anything, it must be done ; 
if he wants to eat bread or fish, they must come lo him. 

" (4.) He is very good, he hurts nobody ; he likes the blacks who are good. 

" There is also an idea entertained by the more thoughtful that good natives will 
go to Baiamai when they die.f Nor must I omit to mention that there has been from 
time to time, i.e., every three or four years, a curious ceremony performed among the 
blacks, several tribes being assembled, which appeared to be a remnant of some religious 
rites. A song was sent for the occasion by Baiamai or his son, which was sung by 
those assembled ; a solemn procession took place, certain mysterious figures painted on 
pieces of bark of men and other objects were displayed at the time. 

"To obtain all the particulars of this ceremony was impossible, as it was to be kept 
a secret among the aborigines. My informant, as far as he ventured to tell me anything 
about it, charged me not to mention it to anybody. 

"I would further add that the idea of a future state is not quite extinct among 
them, although some of them speak like infidels and will hear of no hereafter . . ." 

He thinks the idea of transmigration is of white origin. j; 

Eyre§ mentions (1845) the belief in Biam on the Murrumbidgee and Biam-baitchy 
on the Murray. He is said to be like a black but deformed ; his deformity results from 
his sitting cross-legged in his canoe. 

The only other reference before the time of Ridley | occurs in a report (1852) of 
the Moravian Missions at Lake Boga ^ " Sometimes instead of answering they showed 
*' us figures cut out of bark which they culled natta*^ possibly a kind of idol or picture 
•' of the devil . . . The good spirit they call pei a mei." On a later pageft we 
read, "They have some idea of a higher being . . . Peiamei, they say, lives up 
" above and their magicians taught them that he had created all things ; they have to 
" placate him by dances . . . They name him also Mahmam-mu-rok, which seems 
" to mean ' father of all' {mahmuk = father)." This is probably the same name 
ns that given by Howitt for the Wotjoballuk in the form Mami-ngorak.JJ 

Dr. Flowitt reproduces§§ without comment a statement of Manning's that mission- 
aries did not until many years after 1834 land at Sydney on their way to Moreton 
Bay and never came to the southern districts (of N S. Wales ?) at any time. This 

♦ H'^»wilt, Xatire Trihe*^ p. 502, mentions that this exists ; he was, however, unable to tind it. Cf. 
r. S. txpl, Exp., Ethn , p. 110. 

t Cf. N. S. W. Papers, 1845, Minute* of Evidence, 937, 3. 

J There seems no reason to doubt that in some (larts a belief in transmigration existed, (y 
»*>alvado, MewoireM /p/V., pp. 1(»2, 260; Minutex, loc, eif., Macgillivraj. I., 48 : Parker, Abor,, p. 25: 
Nicolay, W. Auj<t.f p. 9 ; B. Field, Geo(/. Tr*., p. 467 ; L. Parker, Leg, Tale», p. 94 ; Thornton, Xtften 
p. 4 ; Backhouse, Narr., p. 431 ; cf. MacgiHivray, Voy., I., 48. 

§ Journal, IT., 362 ; rf. S.A. Pari. Papers, 1860, III., '3. || See Nature, X., 521. 

^ MixMionJthiatt auMden Biuiergeineinde, XVII., 100. ft ^^m P» 143. 

** Natta =■ devil, eyil spirit. J J Howitt, p. 491. §§ Xatire Tribe*, p. 501. 

[ fli ] 



Nos. 28-29.] MAN. [1905. 

• 

is entirely erroneous.* Missionaries from the Pacific were at Port Jackson for a 
short time forty years earlier (1798-1801), and Marsden remained and established 
his mission at Paramatta in 1815. Threlkeld worked at Newcastle in 1825-6 and at 
Lake Macquaric in 1826-7, and again from, I believe, 1832 till 1841. There was a 
native institution at Sydney from 1828 till 1841, at least ; the Wellington Mission lasted 
from 1832 till 1843 ; the German mission at Moreton Bay was established in 1836. 
The Moravians went to Australia, I believe, in 1838, and there was certainly a Wesleyau 
mission at Merri Creek, near Melbourne, for some years, from 1836 onwards. Possibly 
there were others who have escaped my notice. 

Mr. Manning's assertionf is thus utterly wide of the mark. It does not, however, 
follow that the beliefs of the wild natives were markedly or even at all affected by the 
work ot" these missionaries. On the other hand, it seems certain that if Mr. Manning 
did not himself distort the beliefs of the natives with whom he came in contact in 
1844-5, he must have taken his facts from those who had been under Christian influence. 
From the uncritical character of Mr. Manning's statements we may infer that the former 
is more probable. However this may be, it is evident that Dr. Tyler's theory of the 
missionary origin of Baiame between 1830 and 1840 is entirely untenable, and very 
strong evidence would be necessary to establish even a prima facie case for a non-native 
origin of a being, who, in the earliest reports, bears such obviously native characteristics, 
and is in no way contaminated by Christian elements. 

The mention of Mudjegong as a being who is present at the hora suggests that he is 
in reality not an evil spirit, but the counterpart of Daramulun. Dr. Ilowitt has even 
maintained the same view of Koin. It would, however, take me too far to discuss this 
here. 

One point may, perhaps, be mentioned in conclusion. Good or evil beings — Buiijil, 
Mudjegong, Mullion, &c. — either bear the name of the evil hawk or are closely associated 
with it; one of the ntimes of the phratries in the tribes in question is frequently the 
same as one of these names. It may be no more than a coincidence, but the name of 
the Urabunna ceremony is Wilyaru, and welu or loilyaru is the name of a bird — the 
curlew — from Port Lincoln to some distance north of the Arunta. The Nauo tell a 
story J of how a man who nearly destroyed them was turned into a welu. Can we infer 
from this that the bell-bird in the Urabunna myths is the curlew of other tribes, or that 
they have substituted the bell-bird for the curlew ? Whether this is so or not, it is 
interesting to note that welu and cognate forms seem to be the root of the phratry name 
of several eight-clan tribes§ ; the Waagai, Walpari, and Warramunga have Uluuru ; 
the Bingongnia, Wiliuku|| ; the Umbaia, Gnanji, and Tjingilli, the more remote form 
lllitchi or Willitchi. But this is no more than a conjecture. N. W. THOMAS. 



New Guinea. Sellgmann. 

Further Note on the Profl:ress of the Cook-Daniels Expedition to nn 
New Guinea. By C G, Seligmann, M.B, L\J 

The latter part of our stay in New Guinea was devoted to the south-eastern 
extremity of the Possession, some of its many islands, and the Trobriand group. The 
natives of the Trobriands, as well as of their "outliers," the far less visited Marshall 
Bennett group, are totemic, their system presenting the essential features described in 
my previous letter. As noted by Sir William McGregor, a well-defined system of chief- 
ship exists in both these groups, but it appeared to Daniels and myself that the authority 

* See Trans, lAtnd. Mi^ts. Site, IV,, 455, &c. ; SymoDs' Life of Draper ; Backhouse's Leffent^ &c. 
t Journ, Roy, St'c, N. S. Wales, 1882. 
J Tram, Phil. Ifuf., Vict., V., 194 ; c/. Curr. I., 402. 
§ Spencer and GillcE, Aorihern Tribes^ pp. 100, 101, 102. 

II lb. p. 100, the name is given as Illitji, but two pages later Wiliuku occurs in the text. 1 assume 
that the latter is right, 

I" 52 J 



W06.] MAN. [Nob. 29-80. 

of eveu the big chief of a district was not, and never had been, as great as Sir William 
thought it. The Marshall Bennett islands are a group of atolls which have been raised 
some 300 to 600 feet. At Kwaiawata a portion of the densely vegetated seaward cliff 
face is so steep that ladders (for their own use be it noted) have been constructed hy 
the natives who live in hamlets, each consisting primarily of a portion of a clan, in the 
central lagoon depression of the island. Here are situated their wonderfully fruitful 
gardens sheltered alike from the fury of the monsoon and the spindrift from the sui. 
The folk of these islands were not, and never had been, cannibals, thus differing from 
the majority of the natives of this district of New Guinea. In this they resemble the 
inhabitants of Murua, the Woodlarks, with whom they are probably ethnically identical. 
Both at Murua, Gawa (one of the Marshall Bennetts), and the Trobriands the large 
built-up canoes are made, which are alike the trading boats and troopships of the 
archipelagoes of the south-eastern extremity. 

While at Murua a visit was paid to Snloga, near which is situated the quarry 
whence was obtained the stone for the adzes which were traded along the S.E. coast «t 
least as far west as Port Moresby. The inhabitants of the two Suloga villages, who:<e 
monopoly the quarry formerly was, have been almost entirely exterminated by one of 
those mysterious epidemics of which one is constantly hearing in New Guinea. But 
the beach, on which lived the few survivors, bore evidence of their former importance 
and activity. For some ^00 yards from below low -water mark to the edge of the jungle 
the sandy beach became stoney, a layer some 4 to 6 inches thick of chips covering the 
whole area. We later found thinner but more extensive deposits of chips on the hillside 
on the way to the quarry, and picked up a number of unfinished implements, some of 
the roughest type and none polished. At the quarry itself we found one of the spherical 
pebbles with which the stone was worked, and we subsequently traded another. At 
Wagawaga in Milne Bay, although the usual totemic system obtained, there was a 
grouping of the clans into two exogamous groups. These groups regulated the 
extremely ceremonial cannibalism of these people, the corpse being cut up in certain 
of the stone circles called gahana, which were used for no other purpose. Each cUn 
had such a cannibal gahana, as well as the gahana uscil as a squatting and deliberating 
place by the older men of the tril)e, but no member of the intermarrying chins might 
enter each other's cannibal gahana, or partake of the cannibal feast, which might, 
however, be freely shared with the men of the clans into which a given clan might n(»t 
niarrv. C. G. SELIGMANN. 



Obituary: Stolpe. Read. 

HJalmar Stolpe. Born April 23rcl, 1841; died January 27th, 1905. ^^ 
% C. H. Read, F.S.A. OU 

The scientific world is the poorer by the death of Hjalmar Stolpe, the Director 
of the Ethnographical Museum in Stockholm, who passed away in January of the 
present year at the age of sixy-four. By his death the Institute loses an Honorary 
Fellow. His work, l)Oth in the field of archaeology and in that of ethnography, 
is of great interest, and there can be no doubt of its permanent value. He was born 
on the 23rd of April 1841, and was engaged at a fairly early age in antiquarian and 
ethnological studies, as an assistant in the Swedish Historical Museum. During 
his employment there he superintended the exploration of the graves in the island of 
Bjorko, where discoveries of considerable importance were made and are described in 
Stolpe's report. He afterwards became a teacher of archa'ology in the University of 
Lund. About the year 1880 he came to London in connection with ethnological studies, 
and 1 saw a great deal of him at that time. I did not then know the precise purpose of 
his studies, nor did I learn until a curious circumstance happened in the year 1891. The 
London Missionarv Society hml just transferred their magnificent Pacific collection to 

[ 53 ] 



VoB. 80-31.] MAN. [1906. 

the British Maseam, and I was anxious to bring the fact to the public notice. I took 
the method of dealing with certain types of ornament in the Tahitian and neighbouring 
islands, and in a few weeks had elaborated a development scheme which I laid before 
the Institute.* The curious point was that on the very day I was to read this paper I 
received from Stolpe a far more ample treatment of the same series, but arriving at 
almost identical results. It appeared in Swedish, but was translated into English by 
Mrs. Colley March. It was odd that though Stolpe had been working at his theory for 
ten years or more, he had never spoken of it to me, so that I had unwittingly taken up 
the identical series. Much later he paid attention to the ornamental motives of the 
American aborigines, and published his results under the title, Studier i Amerikatisk 
Ornamentik — a mine of valuable information and suggestion. His voyage round the 
world in the Vanadis in 1883-85 was of immense value to him in such studies, and led 
probably to his gradually relinquishing archaeology for ethnology, and later to his 
appointment as Director of the Ethnographical Museum when it was separated from 
Zoology. He was a most genial man with varied and pleasing gifts, not the least of 
these being a most beautiful voice, and he often begged to be allowed to substitute a 
song for a speech at the cheerful banquets which add to the charm of scientific con- 
gresses. With such a magnificent frame one would have expected him to exceeil the 
normal span of life. Would that he had ! C. H. READ. 



Africa. Lang. 

The RelifiTion of the Fans. Bij Andrew Lang. tVi 

In the Revue de VHistoire des Religions, September-October, 1904, M. E. w I 
Allegret gives an account of the religious ideas of the Fans. It tends to confirm my 
own ideas about early religion. M. Allegret has for fifteen years been studying. He 
began, as inquirers usually do, by asking questions — the wrong method. Then he 
learned the language, listened, observed, and waited. What he observed was a subdued 
fetishism — no " idols," no fetish-house, few fetishes hung up at the entrances to villages, 
no priestly caste, nor wizards by profession. There were tabus, and the ordinary 
maleficent " sympathetic magic " — burning a man^s hair, or clippings of his nails, on 
purpose to injure him. Second sight exists, and the belief in maleficent ghosts. 
Prayers and a piece of banana, or a few drops of water, are offered to great trees, rocks, 
and so forth, and the usual personal fetishes are worn " for luck." 

A hideous magical rite, a supper with a corpse, confers invisibility. I do not 
remember this as practised elsewhere. Ancestors receive prayer and feasts of fish or 
fowls. 

This is the conspicuous aspect of the cult. M. Allegret knew of no other belief 
till an old chief, pointing to the sunset, asked, " Did not God- (Nzame) depart that 
way ? " M. Allegret was silent, and the chief continued to ask questions about a god 
behind the sun. Then M. Allegret in turn asked what he meant, and found that his 
answers were corroborated by everyone, and by the traditions which are repeated in the 
evenings. There is a creator, Nzame, who dwells in the sky ; the idea is dying out, 
and is most vigorous in the interior. He used to be thought black ; since they met 
Europeans they incline to think him white. There is no cult, only ejaculations in 
moments of danger : " A Tare Nzame ! " " Oh, Father God ! " When Nzame is 
mentioned the name is usually followed by a phrase, Nzam eng^ a ne Mebeghe, 
Mebeghe Menktca, SitkamUy Mbongwe. 

Of this phrase mythical explanations were given. Nzame is the son of Mebeghe 
who is dead, or the son of Mebeghe's wife, Sukame. Others said that all the names 
were names — "honour-giving names "^-of Nzame. M. Allegret says that, in fact, the 
names are roots no longer used with the same suffixes : Kica, in Menkwa, means *' to 

♦ Jonrn. Anthr, Inst., XXI., p. 139. 
[ 54 ] 



1905.] MAN. [Nos. 81-32. 

judge," Kusya^ iu Suhama^ is king (Kam, to arrange), Mbongtre is " Father of Life," 
but the etymology of traditional names does not often yield trustworthy evidence. 
The Fans, however, are satisfied with these et}/ mologies. The name Nzame, Nyambi, 
Assyame, Anyam, &c., is found among all the Bantu peoples whom M. A116gret has 
observed. The myth is that the being so named once dwelt among them on earth, and 
left them for the sky because of some offences. Of old he gave them axes and bows. 
In the same way the Kaitish tribe, reported on by Messrs. Spencer and Gillen, believe 
in Atnatu, a black self-created being in the sky. He expelled his sont*, for disobedience, 
to earth. "Along with them he let down everything that the black fellow has, spears, 
boomerangs, tomahawks, clubs, . . . and thus he made the Alcheringa in the 
Kaitish tribe" {Northern Tribes of Central Australia, pp. 498, 499). Mr. Howitt 
gives many examples of similar " All Fathers." 

As among the Kaitish, " their religious ideas have almost no influence on the 
** ordinary life of the Fans." Nzame is a fading idea, overcome by fetishism and 
ancestor worbhip, and, among the Kaitish, the belief in his fatherhood will probably be 
superseded by the existent belief — that of the Arunta and other tribes — in evolution and 
re-incarnation. Among the Dieri, Mr. Siebert only found traces, either faint or concealed, 
of Arawotja, who went about making watercourses, and now lives in the sky.* The 
Dieri, however, unlike the tribes with belief iu re-incarnation, hold that they will go 
to the sky.t 

Everywhere, I think, we find traces of the All Father belief yielding, among the 
Kaitish, to the Alcheringa and evolutionary hypotheses : among the Fans, to ancestor 
worship, and apparently extinct among the Arunta and other northern tribes. But only 
long residence and mastery of the languages can enable inquirers to ascertain the truth. 

ANDREW LANG. 



Canada : Indians. Boyle. 

Canadian Indians in 1904. By David Boyle, Superintendent of the Toronto aq 
Museum; Local Correspondent of the Anthropological Institute. OiL 

As may readily be supposed by all who do not take it for granted that our abori- 
gines throughout the Dominion are of "one nation and kindred and people and tongue," 
and that they are similarly circumstanced, the condition of the Indian varies exceedingly. 
Those who live near the mouth of the Mackenzie, those of the prairies, and those of the 
old provinces, differ nearly as much in many respects as do the inhabitants of Italy from 
the Scandinavians, or as the Orcadians from the Majorcans. 

The Report of the Department of Indian Affairs for the year ending June 30th, 
1904, is an illustrated volume of more than 600 pages, and contains, as usual, a multi- 
tude of facts and figures digested and undigested relating to the state of the ** Agencies " 
in different portions of the Dominion. 

From the summary of this information made by Mr. Frank Pedley, Deputy Super- 
intendent of Indian Affairs to the Hon. Clifford Sifton, the Superintendent-General at 
Ottawa, we learn that in all the provinces, except Ontario, there has been '* substantial 
progress,** although in no case has there been ^' but small perceptible advance towards 
^^ the acquisition of the higher spirit of citizenship,** although ^' the standard of 
" civilisation already reached has been fully maintained.'* 

No doubt the authorities are anxious to put the best face on matters by means of 
the euphemism in the last quotation, but perhaps it should rather read that the spirit 
of the Indians is now effectually broken, altboagh everything reasonable is being done to 
maintain the people in something like comfort. 

It is reassuring to be informed that ^* in the younger provinces, among the bands in 
*^ process of civilisation where progress is naturally more noticeable, there has not been 

* Hewitt, ^Tatire Tribes of South-eastern Australia, pp. 793, 794. t I^-% P- ^^^ 

[ 55 1 



No. 32.] 



MAN. 



[1906. 



^' waDtiDg growth Id all the directioDS which make for independeDce/^ and that Id the 
North-west Territories a " stage has been reached at which the able-bodied in the mixed 
" farming districts have become practically self-supporting." 

Many bands, it must be remembered, yet lead as nomadic an existence as the exten- 
sion of settlements permit, living mainly, if not altogether, on the results of hunting and 
fishing. When these fail, it is only in the extreme north beyond immediate Government 
arsistance that real suflering ensues. 

Nearer to " the front " great care is taken to prevent unscrupulous traders from 
selling intoxicants on the reserves, although, notwithstanding so much vigilance, we 
learn from some of the agen(?y reports that the Indian and the whiskey too often come 
together. 

In proof of the contention that the Indians hold their own in the matter of 
population the following tables of vit^l statistics are supplied : — 



Ontario 
Quebec 
Nova Scotia 
New Brunswick 
Prince Edward Islan.l 
British Coliimbiji 
Manitoba 
North-west Territories 



Totals 



Outniio - 
Quebec - 
Nova Scotia 
New Brunswick 
Prince Edward Isla 
British Columbia 
Manitoba 

North-west Territories 
Beyond Treaty limits 



— 


— 


— — 


1 


■- 








Births. 


Deaths. 


Gain. 


Loss. 


. 




505 


450 


115 




- 




313 


196 


117 


— 


- 




79 


63 


16 


— 


- 




90 


62 


28 


~- 


- 




17 


13 


4 


— 


- 




778 


887 




109 


- 




305 


263 


42 


— 


- 


- 


495 


446 


49 


- - 


- 


2,642 


2,380 


371 


109 




! Populations. 




• 






— 


- — — - - 


Increase. 


Decrease. 






1903. 


1904. 






. 


w 


21,093 


21,191 


98 i 




- 


- 


11,066 


11,149 i 


83 




- 


- 


1.930 


1,998 


68 


— 


- 


- 


1,699 


1,694 


— 


o 


- 


- 


301 


292 , 




9 




• 


25,5S2 


25.234 


— 


348 




- 


6,829 


6,775 


— 


54 


- 


- 


17,649 


17,561 


— 


88 


- 


• 


22,084 


22,084 


— 




- 


108,233 


107,978 


249 


504 



Totals 



The Deputy Superintendent further on refers to the conmion belief "that the Indian 
i.s a dying race," a belief he calls in question. At most, it is to be feared that the Indians 
just hold their own in point of number, but it cannot be doubted that miscegenation as 
well as disease is slowly doing its work. As is pointed out in the report, there is assuredly 
a tendency on the part of some bands to disappear, and it is admitted " that there is 
" prevalent among the Indians a scrofulous condition which predisposes them to mesenteric 

[ 50 1 



1905.] 



MAN. 



[No. 32. 



^^ cou8umptioD, and still more to phthisis and other pulmouary, bronchial, and catarrhal 
" affections," and reference is made to the " first effect of civilization " connected with the 
change from comparatively open wigwams and teepees to little, overcrowded, dark, and ill- 
** ventilated houses . . . aggravated by unclean habits and promiscuous expectora- 
" tiou.'* These reasons are certainly good as far as they go, but there is surely some 
more subtle, deep-lying cause than is here assigned for the decrease or the stagnation in 
number. Ii would almost seem as if, not seldom, the very proximity and occasional 
contact of the white man had something to do with this, just as we know respecting the 
maleficent effects produced by the appearance of strangers among insular populations, 
c,g,y in St. Kilda, and, as Darwin has pointed out was the case in some Patagouian 
islands and mainland districts, to say nothing of what occurs among certain breeds of 
sheep in the south of England. 

The most excessive death rate occurred in British Columbia, and is attributed to 
the crowding together of the people at potlaehes, and probably, too, at other ceremonial 
gatheriug<<, but this is just what they have always done. In some districts small-pox 
seldom quite disappears, but its effects seem to be less fatal than formerly. Other 
disea-^es mentioned are whooping-cough, measles, and scarlet fever. 

As farmers, our Indians are not great successes. The jump from the nomad to the 
fixed life was too sudden and too wide. It might have proved advantageous had it been 
possible to make the Indian first a rancher — a stock raiser — but it is easier to suggest 
this than to devise a way of making the experiment. 

The accompanying table, w^hich might be far worse, will serve to give a good idea 
of our dusky brothers' standing as agriculturists and stock-raisers : — 



Ontario 

Quebec 

Nova Scotia - 

New Bronswick 

Prince Edwanl Island 

British Columbia 

Manitoba 

North-west Territories 











Population. 


Acres. 


Horned Stock. 


Horses. 


21,191 


18,006 


6,558 


3,632 


11.149 


4,601 


2,019 


763 


1.998 


140 


296 


59 


1,694 


622 


48 


12 


292 


69 






25,234 


8,675 


7,0 i o 


15,276 


<».77.') 


1,024 


2,479 • 


646 


17,561 


11,961 


18,852 


12,247 



Here and there on the Six Nation and Mississauga Reserves excellent results may 
be seen, quite equal, indeed, to the best of those achieved by adjoining white settlers. 
On these reserves, also, are held very creditable agricultural exhibitions, in which fully 
as much interest is shown as the average fair in any part of Ontario. 

In the other provinces less interest is exhibited in farming. The Quebec Indians 
take to lumbering and some minor industries, while in the north-west more attention is 
paid to live stock than in any other part of the Dominion. It is mentioned that the 
Piegans, a band which not long ago refused to take cattle on any consideration, have 
recentlv built eleven miles of wire fence as an enclosure for herds. 

The farm produce of last year amounted in Ontario to the value of 330,986 dollars ; 
in Quebec, 115,410 ; in British Columbia, 295,000 ; and in Manitoba and the North-west 
Territories to 339,670 dollars. 

Indian fishing and hunting results give us for the Dominion a total of more than 
§1,000,000, while from other industries a sum exceeding $600,000 was earned. 

Very few Indians live in our cities and larger towns, and it is even seldom that we 
find them in villages among white people. They prefer living in communities of their 

[ 57 1 



No8. 82-33.] MAN. [1905. 

own, and in winter, when not engaged in hunting or in the lumber camps, they make 
lacrosse sticks, axe and fork handles, whip handles, and split black ash for baskets, 
while the women knit, do bead work, make fancy baskets, and knick-knacks of various 
kinds in birch bark ornamented by dyed porcupine quills. 

Considerable attention is paid by the Government to the education of the children, 
but few of them even go beyond the. rudiments. 

Not many of the old people are fond of education, and in too many cases the teachers 
employed are not of the kind to induce children to attend si^hool. DAVID BOYLE. 



33 



REVIEWS. 

Uganda. Cunningliain. 

Uganda and its Peoples, By J. F. Cunningham, F.R.G.S., F.Z.S. (Secretary 
to the Uganda Administration). London : Hutchinson, 1905. Pp. xxix + 370. 
26 X 18 cm. Price 24*. 

Undoubtedly the first impression derived from turning over the leaves of this 
remarkable book is delight in the beautiful photographic pictures which adorn almost 
every page. Messrs. Hutchinson have of late brought out a number of works dealing 
with Africa and Asia remarkable for their illustrations derived from "unfaked'' 
photographs ; but we quej»tion whether any one of them is superior in this respect to 
the book of which Mr. Cunningham has been both author and illustrator. From its 
pictures alone the book has great educational value. It illustrates in the main the races 
of the western part of the Uganda Protectorate, but it gives also a number of pictures 
of remarkable beasts, birds, and reptiles, and some charming bits of Uganda scenery. 
We would especially single out for remark the following illustrations : — " 8ese Canoes,'' 
p. 81 ; "A Temple of the Domestic God," p. 102. (This illustrates a remarkable 
incident, a woman making an oftering of wild flowers to the shrine of the village 
ancestral spirit. It is rare that the Negro in his life takes any notice of the glory in 
colour of his wild flowers); " Baganda Ferrymen," p. 176 ; " An Ant-Eater (iVawi*)," 
p. 184 ; " The Demon Crocodile," p. 188 ; " The Incense Tree," p. 198 ; '' A Water-Lily 
Creek, Entebbe," p. 207 ; " The Mwcsi, or Blacksmith," p. 211 ; " The Flute-player," 
p. 213 ; " A Sudanese Market Girl," p. 223 ; "A Devil Hut," p. 265 ; " Mziba Making 
Fire," p. 294 ; " Burial of Mtatembwa," p. 297. 

A great deal of accurate information is given in this work on the folklore and 
customs of the indigenous races of the Uganda Protectorate. The former method of 
burial cf the Unyoro kings is described as follows : — 

*' A circular pit was dug, not more than 5 feet in diameter, and about 12 feet deep. 
The king's bodyguard seized the first nine Unyoro men they met and threw them alive 
into the pit. Then the dead body of the king was rolled in bark-cloth, and the skin of 
a cow, newly killed, wrapped round it and sewn. This bundle was then lowered in the 
midst of the nine men in the pit. No clay was filled in, but another cow-skin was 
stretched tight across the opening and pegged down all round. A covering of grass was 
then neatly laid over the skin, and the multitude who were present at the funeral set to 
work at once to build a temple over the grave. A headman was appointed as watcher, 
and very many of the personal servants of the deceased were appointed to live in the 
temple and their descendants after them. It was the duty of the surrounding country to 
see that they were supplied with food. 

" Oh, the horrors of that pit ! I defy the imagination to picture anything more 
ghastly. The old Roman laws contained some horrors, but nothing so intensely revolting. 
Constantino (a.d. 318) enacted that if a father slew his son he should sufler the death of 
a parricide ; that is, to be tied up in a sack with a viper, a cock, and an ape, and be 
thrown into water and drowned. But this was practically an instantaneous death, and 

58 j 



1905.] MAN. [No. 33. 

besides, it must be remembered that it was a punislimeut for an atrocious crime ; whereas 
in that Unyoro pit the victims must have lived for at least two or three days, and 
probably devoured the king^s body first and each other afterwards." 

Mr. Cunningham gives several interesting Unyoro traditions relating the arrival in 
these negro countries of the great lakes of a now deified civilizer from the north. 
This fabled white man is sometimes called fVamala, and one tradition asserts that he 
arrived in a canoe from Lake Kioga. He was of either Egyptian or Gala race. Wamala 
in the folklore of kindred people becomes KintUy and is also known under several other 
designations which are given in my book on Uganda. Among other interesting 
examples of folklore is one on the origin of the rainbow. There is also an amusing title 
on p. 41 entitled "Curing a Swindler.*' 

A good deal more interesting information is given about the people of the province 
of Buddu that can bo found in any previous work dealing with Uganda. 

The following is an amusing story from Uganda folklore given in the exact words 
in which it was described by a native of Uganda called Timoteo. (Timoteo has become 
a printer, and this fact, together with the excellent English of the story, shows the 
rapid advance of education in Uganda.) 

The Iron Man. 

In the old days the King asked Walukaga, the head of the blacksmiths, to make 
an iron man — a man with blood, real, to talk and walk and have sense. 

" Here is the material," said the King, and he threw a number of bars at the 
blacksmith. 

" I supply the material," said the King. 

Walukaga went away, taking the bars with him, and he told every one the diffi- 
cult task* and asked their advice. All shook their heads, no one knew how it could 
be done. 

" Why not give it up ? " asked one. 

'^ I cannot, because I have not yet tried ; and to go to the King and say I give it 
up before I have tried would be impertinent." 

" Very good, go on thinking it out," they said. 

From that time for many days Walukaga spent his time thinking it out and asking 
advice, but without result. 

One day he met a madman who had been sleeping in the fields, homeless ; and 
when the matter was explained to him he said, " Does the King supply the material ? " 

" Yes, he supplies all but the workmanship." 

" Has he supplied the charcoal and water ? " 

" Not yet." 

^' Go back and tell him you want special charcoal and special water to work a man 
in iron. Wood charcoal and lake water are good for making hoes and knives, but to 
make a man it is different. Tell him you want one hundred loads of the carbon of 
burnt human hair, and ten pots of tears to sprinkle the charcoal." 

The blacksmith returned to the King and told him, and the King issued an order 
to have every rib of hair in Uganda shaven off or pulled out, and every eye was to weep 
a quarter of a glass of tears. 

There was a great shaving season in Uganda, the big and the little, the young and 
the old, the boy and the girl, the man and the woman — every one who had a hair on 
his head or a hair on his face cut it off or pulled it out ; and when all was brought 
together and burnt there was not even one load of charcoal. 

The King was not to be easily defeated, so he ordered another shave, and the result 
was even less than before. 

And the tears would not fill a thimble. 

[ 59 ] 



^M Nob. 33-34.] IIAN. 


a905. 1 


^^^H The King sow it was not to be ilonc, so lie culleil 


tUe blnckemith anil sniil lie could ^H 


^^^1 Dot supply the nmouiit of cliarcoul or teari^, and the cod 


iriiut was 1^■itlld^awu. ^| 


^^^1 The blaoksmith said ou his wnj honif^, " Woknhiro omulalu mu kyAtna ufru Ajogcra ^H 


^^H obiiluugi gwolabje ; " or, " A maJman ottcu aavs a good thing. Even a fool may assiBt ^| 


^^^1 Tou sometimes." 


Ti.oTKO, primer. H 


^^H This hock will be ii>ilir<peu»u1>le to slii'loiit!^ of Afri 


uiiu autlir>i]iolou;r acid folklore. ^H 


^H 


ir. ir. JonN.sTON. ■ 


^B 


Fison. B 


^^B Ta/cs of Old Fiji. ]iy Loriuier Fisoii. Undou : 


AlexuDder Moring, Lr<l.. nm ^M 


^^m imi. I'p.U+ns. 26x10 cm. Price Tj.Sc/. 


^^M If Mr. FiKoii'g tales of Old Fiji were designed o»l 


W as a peg ou which lo hiiug an ^M 


^^^H iiilroductor^ ntiidjof phn^^es of Fijinn life whidi have In 


mg paaseil away, llieir publication ^H 


^^^P ia amply jntitilied, for, lo euy the (ruth, the iutroituction will iiii'ike mauy renders as ^| 


^H 






hciiig worth all tlie 




# 




t a 1 c g put together. 
VV'iihnue exception the 
Modes oijuiiot he said 
i(> be coueerned with 
Ihe real Fijians, hnt 
wiih the people of tlit- 
l.jiii siih-gronp. who, 
iniig before t he Tougaii 
I'f.nqnest underMa'afu, 

I'oIyneHiau blood that 
iln.'ir mythology and 
luikloro had ceased to 




' m 




W Fijian. These 
islanders iiBve Iteen bo 
link' sindied that their 
history, as told l.y 
ilii.'niselves, ought to 
luiicHHiiientific value, 
Iphi Ur. Fisou appears 
to hiive aimed at pre- 
senting Ihum iu a 




^^Bc^^^ 


'A 


liiuriiry rather than a 






at 


1 seicniiKc form. Pro- 
liably with Tnliai- 




ImhmI 


1 


tnl>ou— the titular Tni 
Nnyaii — as hix original 
no other form was 
possible, for that live- 
ly old gentleman was 




^H^^^^r^-' ~^B t^^L '^9il 


^^H 


1 famous for his works 






^ 


of iinagiuaiion, and " a 

thing was always big- 

1 ger when it cnme out 








' of his month than 


^^^1 8AM0A» CIBL iiiJL^SEr. n.fi IHK ri.|-n ruNrr. 


when it went in at his" ^H 




CUTS." Hi^ tales, there- ^H 


h 


[ 60 ] 


J 











1906.] MAN. [Nos. 84-35. 

fore, are specimens of Fijian literature, of which half may he tradition, and the remainder 
Hveij fiction. The tale of how the chiefs of Lakemba came to take their title from 
Najau is tradition unadorned ; in the adventures of Matandua we have old Taliai-tubou^s 
imagination in its full richness, so that one wonders how so bald and abridged a version 
of the familiar tale of Ndengei and his Awakencr could have proceeded from the same 
lips. The fable of '* How the mosquitos came to Oneata " is, perhaps, the most interesting 
in the collection for the light it throws on the Fijian sense of humour — the one touch of 
human kinship in these tales, for in Fijian stories we may search in rain for pathos, for 
the sorrow of parting, for the sense of beauty in nature, for quiet and unobtrusive 
heroism. Heroic adventure of gods and men ; battle, murder, and sudden death are the 
themes of Fijian romance. 

In the introduction there is a very valuable study of words now obsolete and quite 
unknown to the younger generation of natives. The words themselves give more details 
about the customs of cannibalism, strangling of widows, punishments, and ceremonial 
burial of the living, than are to be found in the pages of Williams and VVaterhouse. 
Lengthy as it is if regarded as an introduction to stories which contain little of any of 
these customs except cannibalism, it is tantalisingly short, for Kamilaroi and Kurnai 
gave the author no opportunity for imparting his rich store of knowledge about the 
Fijians. We are, however, surprised to notice that Dr. Fison is beguiled by the fancied 
similarity between the Fijian vuaka and the Spani^^h pucrco into thinking that the pig 
was introduced into the Pacific by the Spaniards, being apparently ignorant that both 
Mendafia and Quiros found the islands swarming with a native breed of pigs. It is 
indeed doubtful whether vuaka is not an introduced Polynesian word, and that the 
original Fijian names were not vore or nggo. Toa^ for which he suggests a derivation 
from the Polynesian word for brave, is far more probably onomatopoeic in origin, like 
the Tongan Moa^ as anyone would guess, who has heard a Fijian calling his fowls at 
feeding time In exact imitation of the cries of the farmyard. 

The book is copiously illustrated with modern photographs and is beautifully 
printed. BASIL THOMSON. 

Art. Allen. 

Celtic Art in Pagan and Christian Times. By J. Romilly Allen, F.S.A. g^^ 
(" The Antiquaries' Books.") London : AJethuen, 1904. Pp. xviii -j- 315. qO 
44 plates and many illustrations in the text. 22 X 14 cm. Price 7^. 6^. 

This is an exc3edingly interesting and useful book, the fruit of many years' work on 
the subject with which it deals. The illustrations are well chosen and almost always 
well executed, and the lists of localities will be of great service to the increasing number 
of persons desiring to study archaeological objects practically, and not merely in the pages 
of books. As the title infers, the book is divided into two portions, relating respec- 
tively to art during Pagan and Christian times. The former perioil is treated with 
great fulness, and recent views as to the foreign derivation of various forms — sucli as the 
spiral — frequently met with in Celtic ornament are adequately laid before the reader. 
But it is in the portion dealing with Christian times that perhaps the most novel and 
interesting passages of the book occur. These contain the views of the author con- 
cerning the derivation of the interlacing knotwork whi-h was so much used by scribes 
and sculptors, and of wnicli such magnificent examples are to be seen in the Book of 
Kells. This knotwork he derives from plaitwork, and shows very ingeniously that all 
the various forms can be explained by the existenie of breaks^ to use his term, in what 
would otherwise have been a continuous piece of plaitwork. These views are illus- 
trated by a very complete series of illustrations showing the effect of breaks in difl'ereut 
parts of the interlacement and the knots which result from diverse interruptions in the 
pattern. Who first devised this method of bn^aking up a plait is quite unknown, but 

[ 01 ] 



Nos. 35-36.] MAN. [1905. 

from the ezaminatioD of architectural remains the author concludes that the transition 
from plaitwork to knot work took place between the Lombard conquest of Italy under 
Alboin, in a.d. 563, and the extinction of the Lombard monarchy by Charlemagne, in 
A.D. 774 ; possibly during the reigns of Luitprand (a.d. 712-731) and Rachis (a.d. 744), 
for the name of the former king is mentioned in the inscriptions on the baptistery at 
Cividalo and the ciborium of San Giorgio at Valpolicella, and the latter on the altar at 
Cividale, and in the objects just mentioned he discovers the earliest examples of the 
change from plaitwork to knotwork. It is, of course, impo.ssible here to give any fuller 
explanation of the author^s views on this question than what has been said above, but 
the reader who will take the pains to go through the pages dealing with this subject in 
Mr. Allen^s book, and to work out his ideas with a sheet of paper and a pencil, cannot 
but be much impressed with the ingenuity of the idea and the completeness with which 
it has been worked out. 

One or two small points still remain for criticism. I cannot see why a pseudo- 
Gothic adornment on a pre-Christian work of art should be described as a " blasphemous " 
anticipation of Christian art by the Pagan Celt (p. 151). This seems an almost wilful 
misuse of an adjective. 

Then (p. 164) the account of the presence of three British (bishops) — this word has 
apparently been accidentally omitted — at the Council of Aries in 314 is described 
as a " vague and unsatisfactory " statement of the '' mythical period." It is quite true 
that one would like to know more about the three bishops in question, and that the site 
of one of their sees (Caerleon) is, as Mr. Haverfield has very properly pointed out, 
somewhat doubtful ; but there can be no reasonable doubt that three British bishops, and 
probably of the names which have come down to us, were really present at a council, 
of the holding of which there can be no question. 

Again (p. 229), I am by no means sure that the doing away of the break in the ring 
in brooches, such as the well-known Tara example, " must have entirely defeated the 
" original purpose the brooch was intended to serve." It seems quite easy to under- 
stand how it may have been employed for a legitimate — as opposed to a ceremonial — 
purpose, though not exactly as the penaunular examples were used. But these are 
small points, and if I have mentioned them it is merely to accentuate the interest which 
I have felt in reading this book. I am sure that those interested in the derivation of 
design will read its pages with great attention and great advantage. 

BERTRAM C. A. WINDLE. 



Madagascar. Van Qennep. 

Tahou et Toteinisme d Madagascar, Etude descriptive et theorique par g^^ 
Arnold van Gennep. Bibliotheiiue de I'Ecole des Hautes Etudes, Vol, XVII. OD 
Paris : Leroux, 1904. Pp. 363. 25 X 17 cm. 

If the most urgent duty of anthropologists is to collect material, before the advance 
of civilisation has adulterated the pure native product, and to hand it down to posterity 
for science to make of it what it can, it is no less true that the work of analysis mur^t 
go hand in hand with that of collection in order to show what voids remain to be fille>l 
up. The monograph is urgently needed from another point of view also : the enormous 
piling up of anthropological material, to which, in the absence of complete bibliographies 
there is no trustworthy guide, render it hopeless for the authors of synthetic works, like 
the Golden Boughy to attempt a complete survey of the various fields whose harvest 
they would fain reap. M. van Gennep is, therefore, doubly a benefactor when he gives 
us a careful studv of a field hitherto all but unknown. 

The first problem in order of logical sequence, if not of time, which every enquirer 
has to tackle is that of terminology, and it will be well to begin our notice of the book 
with this theme. The word " tabu " is nearly as hard worked as was the term " totem '* 

[ 62 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 36. 

a few years ago ; it is doubtless a short aud coiiveuieut expression, but it is open to 
question how much is really gaiued by lumping everything under one head. 

Tabu is a Polynesian word, and no barm would result from limiting its application 
to this area ; if we permit it to be used of custom in other parts of the world, we must 
at any rate make sure that they are analogous. Tabu designates a prohibition to which 
religious sanctions are attached, and it should not be applied to other kinds of prol;ibition. 
It would even be advantageous to limit its use to cases in which the punishment for 
violation is, so to speak, automatic, the direct result of the discharge of Mana. 

I cannot, therefore, approve M. van Geunep's extension of the term to cover 
conjugal fidelity (p. 169). There is no mediate aud no immediate religious penalty for 
adultery ; the woman may have to undergo an ordeal, but this is hardly a justification 
for cataloguing the duty of fidelity as a tabu. Still less can I say with him that the 
attitude of society towards a leper (p. 56) or other person with a contagious disease is 
the observation of a tabu. 

Again, M. van Gennep^s use of sociological terminology leaves something to bo 
desired. We read on p. 136 that both the Antaimorona tribe and each of its component 
clans is endogamous. It is either meaningless to say the tribe is endogamous or 
endogamy needs to be defined. Without reading his preceding explanation it is difficult 
to attach any meaning to the remark on p. 164 that the Sakalava are exogamous with 
traces of endogamy. All that this means is that there are certain grades of con- 
sanguinity within which a man does not usually marry. Exogamy is a term used with 
reference to totemic and similar restrictions, and only confusion can arise by applying it 
to restrictions based on terms of relationship. Still greater confusion arises from 
M. van Gennep's use of the term endogamy to mean freedom to marry inside the kinship 
grouj) (pp. 164, 309, n. 1) and obligation to do so (pp. 136, 161, 309). 1 may mention 
among the terms of which further definition is needed — family (usually =s village group, 
p. 190, but is distinguished from it, p. 212), tribe (p. 220, cf» p. 215, where it is nia<le 
clear that portions only of the tribe are meant). 

The term sexual tabu is used as a heading for a chapter in which sexual tabus 
proper — those which bear on sexual relations — are discussed, and in addition, what may 
be termed uni-sexual tabus, those imposed on the pregnant woman or the expectant 
father. Social (p. 26) seems to be u.sed in a double sense ; a social tabu is declared to 
Ik; one which is observed by all, and one the penalties for the violation of which fall on 
all. Re-incarnation hardly seems a right word to apply (p. 303) to the sojourn of the 
soul of a deml man in a tree or even in an animal. 

These are, of course, points of detail, and diminish but slightly the value of M. van 
Gennep^s monograph. I have, however, iuhisted on them l>ecause, in the first place, 
nothing is more fatal than indefinite terminology, and, in the second place, it is due to the 
indefiniteoess of our authorities that M. van Gennep finds himself unable U) decide 
between two different theories of the origin of the Malagasy animal superstitions, 
which occupy so large a part of his sjjace. It was, therefore, s[>ecially desirable U) make 
clear to investigators on the spot what f8;ts are wanted and what terms they should use. 

It is impossible to deal with a tithe of the interesting {K>ints that call for notice ; I 
must therefore limit my remarks Ut the last, theoretical, chapter. On the whole, in the 
absence of more defioite informatiou, especially on the s<x;ial organisation, suspense of 
judgment seems the only possible attitude. It is highly important that there is no 
native name for the sa«;red animal, but it is more impKirtaut to know whether there is 
any term for the kifi which resjiect it though they do not l>ear its name (p. 30^>). 
Initiation i:*trHm«mutn (p« 310) have not ne^^e^^sarilr imwh to do with totc'mit^m, though 
the people iiiny 1^, im iu iUh <;Me //f the natives of Australia, almost without exc^eption 
tateiDie ; I fnuwA, dtirti4*jnf, atiiurh Mtwh im|K/rtance to thii*, nor yet to the al>senee oi 
indication that llut t^ulmmi <* ih<; proiMt'Un of the kin. 'Ihe endoifamv (prorK^rlv wi- 

I 'J3 J 



Nob. 36-87.] MAN. [1905. 

called) of the Malagasy, is certainly a strong prima facie ground for supposing that 
totemism has nothing to do with the case ; we need, however, further information as to 
rules of descent. In this connection may be mentioned the reports of Vaughan Stevens 
as to the endogamy of the Sakai {Z.f, E,^ XXVI., 160) which have, however, never 
been confirmed. 

M. van Gennep offers some criticism of a note of mine in Folklore^ a mere obiter 
dictum^ which I should myself never have dignified by the name of a hypothesis. The 
criticism would no doubt be justified, had I of set purpose deliberately propounded a 
series of statements as to Malagasy animal cults. All I did was to state that the 
Betsileo seem to be emerging (M. van Gennep's translation is considerably less guarded) 
from a state of totemism. Inasmuch as I made this statement in the course of an 
argument to prove that neither the Bantu in South Africa nor the Betsileo lend support 
to Mr. Ilartland^s theory of the transition from totemism to ancestor worship, and as I 
therefore was mainly concerned to urge that their animal cults are not now totemism, 
I cannot admit the truth of M. van Gennep's charge that I began where I should have 
ended. It was no part of my object to prove that either Betsileo or Bantu are totemisis. 
I consequently left the question undiscussed. 

One or two minor points may be noted. On pp. 36, 161 we have a mention of 
brother-si.ster incest in Ceylon. This is, I think, a misconception due to the mis- 
translation of a term of relationship, which in one language means sisler, in another, 
cousin. Ne . . . pas seems to have been omitted on p. 172, lines 15, 16. Is there 
any example of a man as a life index (p. 99) ? The hunt of the victim (p. 252) may 
probably be explained as a mode of evading responsibility ; the victim which allows itself 
to be caught is a willing sacrifice. Examples of the hunt are numerous in Europe. 

M. van Gennep has done an excellent piece of work and deserves well of his 
fellow men, not only for ihe book itself but for its very complete index. It would havo 
been well, however, to give a bibliography of the authors cited ; the tiresome citation 
of full titles on every page would have been avoided ; it would have been easier to see 
how far important <locumcnts have been overlooked : and the need of a lengthy search 
for the reference {cf, the reference to Voeltzkow, p. 110, n. 2) would have been avoided 
in some cases. Moreover, a bibliography based on M. van Gennep's extensive researches 
cannot but be in itself a contribution to science. N. W. THOMAS. 



Egypt. Budge. 

Cook's Handbook /or Egypt and the Sudan. By E. A. Wallis Budge, M.A., g^m^ 
i.itt.D., &c., &c. London: Thomas Cook and Son, 1905. Pp. 773 and index. Of 
Nine maps, 130 illustrations. 17 x 11 cm. Price 10*. 6rf. 

A really satisfactory handltook of Egypt was wanted, and Dr. Wallis Budge has 
compiled an exceedingly clear and comprehensive work for Messrs. Cook and Son, the 
well-known tourist agents. The volume is admirably adapted to its purpose, and really 
replaces the old handbook from the same hands, including in addition, " The Nile: 
Notes for Travellers." 

The whole has been revised and re-written. The four pans into which the volume 
has been divided deal with — first, a connected outline of the history of Egypt, religion, 
learning, hieroglyphics, «S:c. ; the other three consist of a description of the principal 
])laces in the Delta and Nile Valley, the Peninsula of Sinai, and a brief sketch of the 
Nile Valley from Khartoum to the Great Lakes is appended. The whole is well up to 
date, and care has been taken to incorporate the recent results of archaeological research. 
Hieroglyphic type has been used where needful with great advantage, and the list 
of Egyptian gods and kings with their cartouches will be most useful, not only to the 
tourist, but to those who collect scarabs at home. The maps and plans are also 
very satisfactory. R. W. F. 

iiTinted by JIiTKK sjhd tiPOTTlBWooDK, His AUjesiy's Printers, iiast Hanliug btretsi, Ji^.c. 



4f^>t 



Ik 



NEGROID. 



% 




NON-NEGROID. 



COMPOSITE PHOTOGRAPHS OF THE NEGROID AND NON-NEGROID GROUPS OF THE ] 
ANCIENT INHABITANTS OF THE THEBaPd. 



1905.] MAN. [No. 38. 

ORIGINAL ABTIOLES. 
Egrypt : Oraniology. With Plate E. Thomson. 

Oomposlte Photoi^raphs of Early Esypti^^n Skulls. By Profeaor qq 
Arthur Thomson, M.A., M,B. ud 

Id a recent mooograph oo the aocieDt races of the Thebaid,* eTidence was adduced 
to prove that in the earliest kDOWo times the inliabitaDts of this region were composed 
of indiyiduals of a negroid and a non-negroid stock. This yiew was supported by the 
publication of plates in which all the skulls accessible were reproduced on such a scale 
as to furnish a graphical conspectus of the crania belonging to our negroid and non- 
negroid groups. It struck me, however, that the value of this evidence might be still 
further enhanced if we could publish composite photographs of the series. The process, 
however, was so lab:)rious as to threaten to delay the publication of our memoir, so that 
it was considered better to make them the matter of a separate communication. The 
accompanying plate is the result. 

The manner of making the photographs may first be explained. 

Each skull, oriented in the Frankfort-Munich plane, was photographed under like 
conditions as to light, exposure, and development. It was, however, necessary to reduce 
the crania to a common standard of measure, so that large and small skulls might be 
thereby compared as regards their configuration apart altogether from differences in 
size. With this object in view two horizontal lines were drawn across the screen of 
the camera. In every instance care was taken to make the nasion and alveolar point 
fall exactly on these lines by altering the distance of the camera from the skull. In 
this way, all the photographs which were taken had as a common measure the naso* 
alveolar length. Having secured a series of such negatives, they were then combined 
in pairs. By the judicious use of mesial vertical lines, and lines drawn from these at 
right angles through the nasion, they were then accurately keyed over one another, the 
negatives being applied ^r/ce io face, so as to bring the film sides in contact and thus 
ensure accuracy of register. This was rendered possible by the employment of a top 
light whilst taking the photograph ; in consequence the shadows were cast equally over 
both sides of the skull, so that there was no objection to reversing one of the negatives 
in the procedure above described. From the negatives so superposed a glass positive of 
equal size was taken in the camera. A pair of positives was similarly combined, and from 
them a composite negative of four skulls was obtained. The process was continued by 
the alternate production of negatives and positives until the final result was reached. 
The method, though laborious, has this advantage, that more uniformity is obtained 
in the final composite since the risk of one photograph unduly influencing the scries is 
thereby avoided. 

The composite photographs displayed on Plate E. are made up as follows : — 

Group I. — Negroid Males. 

Early Predynastic (A 9)t - - - - - 1 

Late Predynastic (B 115, B 125, B 211) - - - 3 

I and II Dynasties (D 421, D 415) - - - . 2 

III and IV Dynasties, Regagnah (R 601, R 617) - - 2 

XVIII Dynasty, Shekh Ali (K 73, K 77, K. 79) - - 3 

XXX Dynasty (LI) - - - - - 1 

Total in the composite - - 12 



* The AntieiU RaceJi of the Thebaidj by Arthur Thomson and D. Bandall-Maclver. Oxford : 
Clarendon Press, 1905, 

f These numbers refer to the catalogue numbers of the photographs on Plates YI. and VII., Ancient 
Macet of the Thehaid. 

i 65 ] 



Wo. 88.] MAN. [1905. 

Group II. — Nox-Neoroid Males. 

Early Predynastic (A 1, A 11, A 25) - - - 3 

Late Predynastic (B 167, B 175, B 213, B 255) - - 4 

I Dynasty (C 511,0 517) .... - 2 
I and II Dynasties, Royal Tombs (D 4u5, D 406, D 408, I) 425, 

D 430) ..---.- 5 
III and IV Dynasties, Regagnah (R 662, R 606, R 610, R 612, 

R 615, R 616, R 618, R 619) - - - - 8 

XVIII Dynasty, Shekb Ali (K 11, K 47, K 69) - - 3 
XXX Dynasty (L 7) ... - -1 

Total in the composite - - 26 

Group I. — Negroid Females. 

Early Predynastic (A 14) - - - - -1 

.Late Predynastic (B 138, B 170) - - - -2 

I Dynasty (C 82) - - - - - - 1 

I and II Dynasties, Royal Tombs (D 432, D 440) - - 2 

III and IV Dynasties, Regagnah (R 607, R 611, R 613) - 3 

XVIII Dynasty, Shekb Ali (K 82) - - - - 1 

XXX Dynasty (L 14) - - - • - 1 

Total in the composite - - 11 

Group II. — Non-Negroid Females. 

Early Predynastic (A 20, A 30, A 32, A 50) - - - 4 

I Dynasty (C 58, C 64, C 70, C 88, C 94, C 510) - - 6 

I and II Dynasties, Royal Tombs (D 423, D 426, D 428) - 3 

III and IV Dynasties, Regagnah (R 605) - - - 1 

XVIII Dynasty, Shekb Ali (K 80, K 84) - - - 9 

Total in the composite - - 16 

It should be clearly understood that the skulls were not specially selected for the 
purpose of these composites, but include all that were available. The specimens which 
are absent are either no longer in our possession or else, owing to their friable condition, 
have been damaged. 

As will be noticed, the composite photographs display very characteristic differences 
in the facial features. Owing to the use of a top light the shadowy outline of the 
cranial vault does not appear so distinctly as might be desired, but this, as we have 
already shown, does not affect the result, since we were unable to recognise any 
distinctions of calvarial form such as would enable us to group the skulls. 

It is to the facial features, therefore, that attention must be directed, and the 
composites may well be left to speak for themselves. They bring out very clearly the 
differences in the nasal form, the negroid groups, both male and female, displaying a 
broad nasal aperture as contrasted with the narrower form of the non-negroid groups. 
So also, the proportions of the upper face are equally well contrasted, whilst the greater 
interocular width in the negroid skulls compares strikingly with the same diameter in 
thfi non-uegroid variety. 

There seems, too, a characteristic difference in the form of the orbital aperture, the 
upper orbital edges in the negroid groups being less arched than in the non-negroid 
class. 

[ 66 ] 



190S.] 



MAN. 



CNoB. 38-3! 



It Beema to me thai after sacli a gmpliic demon atratioD the question of tlio 
faomugeueity of liie early iahabitanta of the Thebaid ofin no longer be maintaineil. We 
4ittve here, I thiuk, coDviooing proof of the co-existence in early times of race stouka 
with such ilisliDftive eh eraoteri sties as amply justify aa m making a ile6uite pronounce- 
ment in favour of the heterogeneity of the large series of skulle which wo have 
ejBtnined. ARTHUR THOMSON. 



Borneo. 

studies In Bornsan Decc 
the Roots of the FiK-tree. 



585S5^S^SiS^^Bt 



39 




i*iMMVM< 



Haddon. 
'ative Art: I. Pattern* derived from 

liy A. C. fjiuido,,, Sr.D., F.n.S. 

I, or Sen Dayaks, of Sarawak are very foud of ilucornting 

en piiiiit bold pniterna on the walls and doora of their 

lion^en. and many of their nteusila are carved in a manner 

Hint ia eminently oharacteristic of tbis people. It is 

somewhat romnrkable that the men usnnily affect 

it terns derived from plants, whereas the designs 

nployed by (be women lo decorate their c!oths are 

ainly animal derivatives. Not only are the majority 

the motives employed by the one sex entirely 

lltfereni from those in favour with tiie other, but tUe 

renlmcnt of the motives is also quite diH'erent. Tbis 

ill be qnite evident if we 

in Ling Roth's Xativf$of 

Surawak and Bril'mk 

Sorlh Borneo (Vol. I., 

wm. Vol. If., pp. 28, 186) 

with the women's deaigua 

(Vol. II., pp. 33-36, 

-10-54). 

I have in my possea- 
r<ton a bungkatif or ham- 
l>oo cylindrical receptacle 
(Fig. 1) which was used 
for holding thread used in 
weaving. It is 328 mm. 
and 21 mm. in 
the pattern is 
carved in low relief, and 
the intaglio is nol tilled 
in with the red dragon's 
lilooil varnish as is usually cio_ 2. 

the rase. 

The stopper is carved in a moulding and lerminal- 
]iolntcil eono which bear some resemblance to Indian 
work ; the simple central pattern is called dnhoiig (a 
^crntred pattern) leka (seed) labu (pumpkin) ; a 
pumpkin-seed pattern occurs occasionally on other 
ubjects, 

The uppermost pattern of the receptacle itself 

consists of a series of ovale end on to each other i it is 

i'alle>l riilnilu (caterpillar), or eatadti tunggal. Below 

this is a flowing pattern named randau nt/arai (the 

I " 1 




Vo. 39.] 



ItAM. 



[190S. 



ujarai creeper) ; one informant called it takang marmi. The same pattern recurs in the 

eeptre of tlie im|ilemeDt. ImmeUiatety aliove this latter is a Dairow band of fine croee- 

batcbiog, which was i1escribe<l as ukir pepat, whereas another aaiil there was do name* 

for it. The iimrow pattern below it was called kaki (feet) kimabai (a kind of centipede) 

by one man ami tirap kaki hy niiotber. A pattern of coDCentric half-circles near the 

lower end was said bji- both informants to have been copied from the Kayans, and they 

bad no name for it. Beluw this is a pattern of cresconle, which one man called belUiak 

(ecaly) and another called 

diAong belisik. The 

terminal carving wa.a 

called by lioth infonnatits 

bunga natti I Hower of 

the snwi shrub)'. All thu 

patterns have now been 

accounted for esci^pt the 

two main ones, and these 

were uimnimously called 

kara jangheit (or jang- 

kit\ i.e., the roots of the 

parasitic fig-tree (Uro- 

Btigma ep.). 

Those who have travelled in tropical jm 
suffocating embrace with which the»e relentless fig 
them in their yoath, 
" cleft of a high tre 
" like roots, which, 




re often been struck with the 
destroy the huBts which nursed 
ught by some wandering bird or fruit-enling t[Uadruped to the 
t, the seed geruiinniing drops down all round its host long teodril- 
in a few eeasons, become indis.'^olnable Ixtnds that iuterluce, grow 



' together, and close up the Iree-t 
' and only here and there, before i 
' apertures." (II. O. I'\>rb...e, .( .'' 



;hat gave it ^ 
.lly disappear!' 



jpporC, till 



e is choked out, 
through latticed 
r/ii Emtrni Archipelago, 

1S85, p. 77). 
'his peren- 
iiil tragedj- 




iu a Sarawak jungle of part uf the roots of a Urostigma, which shows the characteristic 
appearance of their growth. 

Fig. 3 is the central pattern of a raga liiiijang mettarang, or pointed seed 
basket, made by a Saribaa Sea Dayak ; the original is in the Sarawak Mnseum 
(Museum numl)er, 185) and is figured by Ling Roth, Vol I., p. 36-1. Tliis pattern 
is also called /tara jangkeit. The square spots in the bauds above and below this 
patteru are called mala (eyes) nlat (grub), and the zigzag is called letingkok (crooked 
or «ig»ag). 

[ 68 ] 



1905.] MAN. [Nos. 89-40. 

Also in the same museum (No. 260) is an Iban pifa menyandieky or shawl, used 
for strapping a baby on the back or hip of its mother. Several patterns are embroidered 
on this handsome shawl, but towards one end we find a variant of the kara jangkeii 
pattern (Fig. 4) with the common lelingkok pattern on each side of it. I cannot 
say for certain, but I should not be surprised if the central pattern in the bamboo 
receptacle figured by Ling Roth, Vol. I., p. 393, and that on the bamboo quiver. 
Vol. II., p. 186, were other examples of the same design. 

The diamond-shaped designs in the pattern of the other end of the shawl are called 
igi nihong (seeds of the nibong, this is a thorny palm, Oncosperma tigillaria) ; igt 
nibong is also another phrase for atitu pala^ or the smoke-dried head of an enemy taken 
in war. In this instance the design probably has the former significance. The other 
large pattern is called iangkong sapepat (fire-flies on the tangkong creeper). I have 
seen several cloths woven by Iban women in which fire-flies enter into the pattern. 

A. C. HADDON. 

Egypt. Hall. 

The Early Oceurronce of Iron In E^^pt. By H. R. ffall, M.A. Mfk 
In Max, 1905. 7, Professor Montelius has most courteously signified his dissent ^U 
from the view which I expressed in Man, 1903. 86, as to the sporadic early occurrence 
of worked iron in Egypt. Professor Montelius says that he " fully agrees " with me 
"that iron was rare so lately as the XVIII Dynasty." Certainly I never main- 
tained that iron was in common use before the time of the XIX Dynasty, but I do 
still maintain that worked iron was known to the Egyptians as early as the days of 
the Old Empire. Professor Montelius does not believe this, and so says, " I cannot 
^* agree with Mr. Hall that my opinion about the first use of iron in Egypt Is shown to 
** be erroneous." May I be allowed to re-state my view on the subject ? 

The older archaeologists all believed that iron was known to the earliest Egyptians. 
We may leave out of account, for the moment, the arguments about the precise meaning 
of the word &a, which probably originally meant metal in general, though, as " metal of 
heaven," ba-n-pet was iron, and then ba alone was used, in a restricted sense, as iron 
only. One of the chief arguments for the occurrence of iron under the IV Dynasty 
was the piece from the Great Pyramid now in the British Museum (No. 2433) which I 
mentioned in Man, 1903. 86, but which Professor Montelius ignores in Man, 1906. 7, 
though when taken in conjunction with the Abydos fragment, which he discusses at 
considerable length, it is evidence of the first importance. 

I do not see how it is possible to ignore the evidence of the contemporaneity of the 
Great Pyramid fragment with the pyramid which was adduced by its discoverers, 
except on the supposition that it is a relic of a XXVI Dynasty rebuilding. The author 
of the rebuilding (Umbau) theory as applied to the pyramids. Dr. Borchardt, does not, 
however, suppose that the Great Pyramid was rebuilt from top to bottom by the Saites, 
as would have to be supposed were it desired to show that the blocks between which 
the piece of iron was found were placed in position under the XXVI Dynasty, since they 
are down one of the air-shafts, and so well inside the mass of the pyramid*. The 

* Here is the statement of the actaal fiader, Mr. J. K. Hill (Vyse, Pyramids of Oizeh^ i. p. 276) : 
** This is to certify, that the piece of iron found by me near the mouth of the air-passage, in tho 
*- sonthem side of the Great Pyramid of Giseh, on Friday, May 26th, was taken out by me from an 
'* inner joint, after having removed by blasting the two outer tiers of the stones of the present surface 
*' of the Pyramid ; and that no joint or opening of any sort was connected with the above-mentioned 
•* joint, by which the iron could have been placed in it after the original building of the Pyramid." 
Follow tlie opinions of Mr Perring and others, that " the iron must have been left in the joint during 
" the building of the Pyramid, and that it could not have been inserted afterwards," &c. In VAnthro- 
polofitt 1890, p. 31 {UAge de Bronze en Egypte), Professor Montelius mentioned this testimony, but 
doubted iti certainty, because it did not Agree with his theory (** des raisons que noas allont d^velopper 
<' donnent droit de douter des conclusions qu*on a tirees de ces d^couvertes"). 

[ 69 ] 



No. 40.] MAN. (1905. 

complete rebailding of the Great Pyramid would certainly have been completely beyond 
the power and means of the Psammetici, nor does Dr. Borchardt believe that anything 
very much was done by them to it. Professor Petrie ha?, perhaps, changed his view 
since then*, but in 1883 (Pyramids and Temples of Gizeh^y p. 85), when discussing 
the mechanical means used in the building of the pyramids, he wrote as follows : '^ That 
" sheet iron was employed, we know, from the fragment found by Howard Vyse in the 
*^ masonry of the south air channel, and though some doubt has been thrown on the 
" piece, merely from its rarity, yet the vouchers for it are very precise, and it has a 
" cast of a nummulite on the rust of it, proving it to have been buried for ages beside 
" a block of nummulitic limestone, and therefore to be certainly ancient. No reasonable 
" doubt can therefore exist about its being really a genuine piece used by the pyramid 
" masons^ and probably such pieces were required to prevent crowbars biting into the 
" stones, and to ease the action of the rollers." This was very emphatic testimony in 
favour of the early use of iron in Egypt. 

In Max, 1903. 86, I have already mentioned the fragments of iron of Middle 
Kingdom date, described by Professor Maspero in the Guide au Musee de Roulaqy 
1883, p. 296. 

In his Life in Ancient Egypt (Eug. Trans., p. 461) Professor Erman accepted this 
evidence, and cited Maspero, as above, and Dr. Birch's edition of Wilkinson's 
Aficient Egyptians^ ii. 251 (describing the pyramid fragment) in support. 

So far the Egyptologists. In 1888 Professor Montelius attempted to bring the 
Egyptian evidence as to the early use of metals into lino with the European evidence 
in his article in Vmer, the organ of the Swedish Anthropological and Geographical 
Society, entitled Bronshldern i Egypten, In this article he rejected the evidence for 
the use of iron in Egypt before about 1500 B.C. (including the Pyramid fragment), 
thus more or less synchronizing the first appearance of iron in Egypt with its first 
appearance in Europe. To this article the late Professor Piehl replied in his article, 
Bronsilder i Egypten ? in the same periodical, 1888, p. 94 ff. The Egyptologists 
were evidently largely unconvinced, but the spokesman of European prehistoric science 
had decided against them, and his authority carried, justly, such weight that the question 
was shelved until further archseological evidence should be forthcoming.t 

It came in 1902, when Professor Petrie discovered at Abydosthe find (illustrated in 
Man, 1903. 86, and described in the British Museum Guide to the Antiquities of the 
Bronze Age in the Department of British and Mediceval Antiquities^ p. 126) of copper 
objects (a mirror and tools) of the VI Dynasty found with " a lump of hydrated oxide 
of iron (not metallic)." This iron is now chemically ^* not metallic," but it shows 
that an object of iron was buried with these copper objects. And, though the 
present lump of hydrated oxide of iron may now show no trace of being worked, 
what reason have we to doubt that the original iron object was not worked ? Why 
should an unworked piece of iron be buried with these copper tools ? Is it not 
more probable that it was a tool or other worked object like the rest, but of iron, not 
copper ? 

Evidently preferring to believe that it was not worked, Professor Montelius says 
(Man, 1905. 7) that *Mt does not prove the use of iron, only the existence of that metal. 
*' And it is well known that iron — meteoric or telluric — existed at that time, as long 
*^ before the first man." Certainly, but the proof was hardly needed. I take it that 
what Professor Montelius meant to say was ^' it does not prove the use of iron, only the 
knowledge of that metal." 

• Six Temples, p. 19. 

t Ab Professor Montellnt qaotet me (Man, 1903. 86) : '* In view of the certainty of the com- 
" paratively late appearance of iron in Burope, it was, perhaps, allowable to doubt whether they (the 
" sapposed fragments of iron) really dated back to the remote epoch of the Egyptian Old Kingdom." 

[ 70 J 



1906.] MA.N. [Nos. 40-4L 

But if it was knowD, why should it not have been used ? The VI Dynasty piece could 
be taken to prove that iron was known only, and not used, were it certain that the original 
iron object was not worked, and did it stand alonr. It is not certain that it was not 
worked, and it does not stand alone. Professor Montelius omits to notice its relation to 
the other early finds of iron, the Pyramid fragment especially. Even were it demon- 
strably an unworked lump it would still (since its date is incontestable) go to support tlie 
real antiquity of the worked piece from the Great Pyramid. Here are the facts. We 
find in Egypt a piece of worked iron, to which a date of about 3500 B.C. is assigned ou 
good prima facie grounds, but because iron did not come into general use in Egypt till 
about 1300 B.C., and in southern Europe till about 1 100 B.C., and l)ecau3e we do not possess 
another piece of iron of the same date, we admit that this early date must be regarded 
as still suhjudice. We need corroboration. We afterwards find in Egypt a piece of iron, 
worked or unworked does not matter to the argument, which is assigned on incontestable 
grounds to a date of about 3200 b.c. Does not the second find corroborate the first, 
and are we not justified in assuming that we have erred from excess of caution in 
denying that iron was not only known to, but occasionally worked by, the Egyptians 
in the fourth millenium b.c. ? And as a matter of fact, as I have said, the probabilities 
are that the VI Dynasty fragment was originally worked, and not a mere meaningless 
lump. Why should a mere lump be buried with tools ? 

This was my point, and I contend that I was justified in saying that Professor 
Montelius's view is now proved to be erroneous, and that iron was known and some- 
times worked in Egypt as far back as the time of the Old Kingdom.* We then 
see that it is quite possible that the word 6a, originally ^^ metal '* in general, was also 
used at an early period in the restricted sense of ** iron." PiehFs argument from 
the colour of weapons in early tomb-paintings is certainly open to discussion, but 
both these arguments about ha meaning specifically iron and the blue colour of 
weapons are now superfluous in presence of the two actual pieces of iron from Abydos 
and Giza. 

Nor is it inherently improbable that iron was occasionally used in Egypt at an early 
period, far earlier than in Europe. It seems to be forgotten that Egypt is in Africa, not 
in Europe, and that arguments from European knowledge do not necessarily hold good 
for Egypt. I have it on the authority of my colleagues in the Ethnographical Depart- 
ment of the British Museum that many negro tribes have worked iron from time 
immemorial, and have never passed through a copper age. May not the knowledge of 
worked iron have reached the Egyptians from inner Africa at a remote period, long 
before they began generally to abandon copper and bronze for iron (as far as weapons 
and tools were concerned) about the fourteenth century b.c. ? H. R. HALL. 

New Hebrides : Forgeries. Edge-Partington* 

Note on a Fori^ed Etnnoi^raphlcal Specimen from the New Mim 

Hebrides. By J. Edge-Partington. ^| 

I purchased recently at a sale in London the interesting specimen, of which the 

accompanying figure is an illustration. At first it puzzled me considerably, but I was 



* In the light of the Abjdos discovery I re-afiirm what Professor Erman stated in his Life in 
Ancient Egypt ^ p. 461. He said : '* The fact that iron as well as bronze was used for tools from the time 
'* of the Old Empire, can scarcely any longer be considered as doabtful, for pieces of iron tools have 
** been foand at varioas places imbedded in masonry of very ancient date. It appears to me, however,- 
** that the bronze tools were always more commooly used, for in the texts bronze is continually 
*' spoken of, while iron is comparatively rarely mentioned.'* PiehVs conclasion that Egypt was already 
in the '*Iron Age'* at the dawn of history (**dct Egypten, vi mota vid historiens morgongryning, lefde 
i jem&ldern,** loc.cit.^ p. 101) is, of course, too positive. One does not claim more than that the Bronze 
Age Egyptians occationally used worked iron. 

71 



No8. 41-43.] 



MAN. 



[1006. 



fortunate in being able to show it to the Rev. W. H. Edgell, who had recenllj returned 
after many years* mission work in this group. He told me that the natives are in the 
habit of making specimens of this character for no other purpose than to sell to strangers. 

I use the term " forgery " for want of a better ; the specimens are 
of genuine native manufacture, and display in the details of art 
and manufacture the characteristics of the locality whence they 
come. At the same time they are of no practical use in them- 
selves ; their existence, which they owe ultimately to the develop- 
ment of civilised trades, is in fact illogical, except 
as a means to obtain for their makers certain coveted 
articles of European manufacture. In a word, they 
are not what they pretend to be. In a previous 
note (Man, 1901. 56) I was able to warn collectors 
against specimens of a similar disingenuous nature 
from Fiji, as well as the New Hebrides. The 
object figured in the present note is a copy of no 
particular implement, but would appear to bo a 
sort of hybrid between a pig-killing club and a 
shell adze. Like the former it is cut from the 
solid, but as the material is a light (in weight) soft wood, it 
is obviously unsuitable for such a purpose. Again, though the 
hoof -like termination may well be intended to represent a shell 
adze-blade, the extreme softness of the wood would render it 
quite unpractical as a tool. The haft portion is carved to 
represent a human figure, in true New Hebridean style, the ribs 
of which are emphasised by streaks of white pigment. The 
wood, originally pale, has been stained black, doubtless to give 
an appearance of age, and this fact, together with the obviously 
and unnecessarily phallic nature of the termination of the handle, 
offers additional proof that we have here another instance of 
that class of objects, unhappily increasing year by year, which are 
deliberately manufactured by the sophisticated savage for trade with the unsophisticated 
globe-trotter. J. EDGE-FARTINGTON. 




EffJHPt. Hall. 

PalflBOlithic Implements from the Thebald: A Note to "Man,** rngj 
1906, 19. Bi/ H. R. Hall, M.A. •fZ 

I should note that the "poignard " in the left lower corner of Man, 1905, Plate C, 
is the only object in my collection of palseolithic flints from Thebes which seems as if it 
might be of much later date than the others. I saw no others on the surface of the 
Theban desert which might be taken to belong to the modern period : all seemed indu- 
bitably of the " Drift " type. In this respect the Theban flints differ from those found 
by Mr. Seton Karr at the Wadi esh-Shekh, which seem to be of all ages, from the 
pala3olithic period to the XII Dynasty, only 4,000 years ago. 

My flints are now exhibited in the Semitic Room (North Gallery) of the British 
Museum with a number of coups de poitig and flakes from the Syrian Desert and 
the Euphrates Valley, brought back by my colleague Mr. R. C. Thompson. 

H. R. HALL. 



[ 72 



1 
J 



1905.] MAN. [No. 48. 

REVIEWS. 
Assyria. King*. 

Studies in Eastern History^ 1. The Records of the Reign of Tukulti- Mt> 
Mnib I., King of Assyria about 1275 B.C. By L. W.King, M.A., F.S.A. ^0 

London : Luzac & Co , 1904. Pp. xvi + 185. 18 x 12 cm. Price 6s, net. 

The occasion of Mr. King's new volame is the acquisition bj the British Museum 
of a new historical text. The text could easily have been included in the first volume 
of Annals of the Kings of Assyria — if only it had been recovered in time. Its 
importance made it imperative that it should be rendered accessible without delay. An 
article in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society or the " Proceedings " of the Society 
of Biblical Archaeology would, of course, have served the purpose of the scholar — would, 
in fact, have been the most rapid method to adopt. Why, then, it may be asked, has 
Mr. King made an independent volume ? There can be no doubt about its attractiveness. 
Probably, however, the real reason was that he saw an opportunity to use the new text 
in a way more likely to help in stimulating a wider interest in Assyriological research. 
He does not, indeed, say what kind of readers he has chiefly in view ; but he has 
understood and wisely kept in mind the needs of two classes ; the English reader 
interested in the ancient East, and the beginner in Assyrian, more or less in earnest. 
As a learner's book the volume will be welcomed. It contains various texts — the new 
tablet and several related documents — in cuneiform type, with the apparatus of trans- 
literation and translation which other publications of Mr. King have made familiar ; it 
contains the new text and others in autograph facsimile, and it includes legible 
photogrdphic reproductions of the new tablet. The specialist might have been content 
with a less prodigal supply of texts and a smaller (and cheaper) book, but, in the form 
Mr. King has given it, the volume is fitted also to serve as a student's introduction to 
the study of Babylonian- Assyrian history in the sources. From this point of view the 
introduction and notes, dealing with subject-matter and palaeography, are good. Every 
one will be grateful for the new collations of certain important passages. The general 
reader will find what he wants, much of great interest, in the introduction, which, in fact, 
is roughly half of the l)ook (76 out of 155 printed page:?). We hope that this volume, 
and the series of Studies in Eastern History of which it is the first instalment, will 
do much to encourage in England the study of Assyrian and Assyriology, which seems 
at last really to be establishing its claim to be a legitimate subject in English 
Universities. 

The main effect of the new text is to increase our sense of the importance of 
Tukulti-Ninib. In him the advance of Assyria, which, we are now learning, was a 
longer process than was once 8Up[>osed, reached a climax ; its king became master of 
Babylon. ^' I subjugated," he says, ** the whole of Shnmer and Akkad and set the 
*' frontier of my land at the Lower Sea of the Rising of the Sun " (the Persian Gulf). 
Unfortunately that is all we are told. How the subject kingdom was administered is 
not said. The difiicult questions in which the history of the period is involved stand, 
therefore, just where they were — where they were left by the discussions of Wiuckler, 
Hommel, Lehmann, Rost, and others. What we need is a document of Ashur-nasir-pal, 
Adad-shom-usur, or some other of the immediate successors of Tuknlti-Ninib. All that 
the present tablet tells us is that the defeated Babylonian King was carried away, and 
that his name was really Bi-be(or -til)-a-shu, which name Mr. King now reads (p. 8, n. 4) 
in the ** Chronicle^ 82-7-4, 38," and in the Synchronous History. 

From another source, however, Mr. King seems to have added an important datum 
to those to be taken into account. He offers a happy solution of the riddle of the 
strange characters on Sennacherib's copy of what has hitherto been known as the seal 
of Tuknlti'^Nioib, but must henceforth bo called the seal of Shagarakti-Shuriash, a 
solution which need be none the less King's, even if it should turn out to have been 

[ 73 ] 



No. 43J MAN. [1905. 

independently arrived at by Delitzsch : he refers to it {Mitt. d. Dcutsch. Or-gesellsch., 
December^ 1903), without any reference to King, as the "gewiss sichere Deutnng." 
The importance of the solution lies in the fact that it implies that, as Tukulti-Ninib 
found a seal bearing the name of a Babylonian king, Shagarakti-Shuriash, he could not 
himself have preceded that king, as Lehmann would have it. Lehmann, it will be 
remembered, holds that Tukulti-Ninib's Bibeashu was a son of an earlier king, 
Shagarakti-Buriash (with JB), referred to by Nabunaid. King'ri reading, in the light of 
the King List and the Nippur inscriptions seems to remove all uncertainty. The Bibeashu 
deported by Tukulti-Ninib was son of Shagarakti-Shuriash (with Sh : Nippur), son of 
Gishammeti. As the plate sho\vs that the name on the seal cannot possibly be read 
Shagarakti-Bjiriash (with B), King's ingenious reading and Lehmann's ingenious theory 
will have in some way to come to terms. King does not himself refer to this effect of 
his reading of the seal. He discourages attempts to reconcile the Chronicle referred to 
above with the great King List, and recommends awaiting the recovery of more contem- 
porary documents. 

The Tukulti-Ninib document itself, then, does not cast much light on the chrono- 
logical problem. What it really does is to show how Tukulti-Ninib paved the way for 
his final achievement. Lines 9-27 tell of his successful expeditions to the E., N.W., 
and N.E. This is new and intereeting. The tablet, as Mr. King points out (p. 43), 
contains not annals proper but records, and the comparison which he naturally makes 
with the similar, slightly smaller, tablet of Tukulti-Ninib's grandfather, Adad-nirari, 
showing the advance in the direction of annalistic form (p. 4), makes one hope that later 
reigns may yet yield real annals. 

Naturally about half the document (Rev. line 2 to the end) is devoted to the 
building operations which were the occasion of the preparation of the tablet which 
Mr. King tells us was buried by Tukulti-Ninib " as a foundation memorial in, 
" or under, the wall of the city of Kar-Tukulti-Ninib which was situated near the 
" Tigris between Kuyunjik and Kalil Sherkat." Mr. King discusses in the intro- 
duction, at some length, the archaeological question of the object of such tablets 
as Tukulti-Ninib's. Most of the facts which he collects relate to temples in Egypt. 
The conclusion to which he comes is that the object of the Egyptian foundation 
deposits was magical or religious. He rejects Petrie's suggestion — that the models of 
vessels took the place of real vessels which, having been employed in the foundation 
ceremony, should themselves have been buried to save them from further use — as not 
accounting for the inclusion of building materials with deposits. Petrie might, 
perhaps, reply that surely any surplus material would belong to the same category 
as the tools. King's own suggestion is that the Egyptian temple is partly a development 
of a mortuary chapel, and that the deposits were for the use of the deceased after death ; 
the deposits were connected not with the ceremonies conducted at the foundation but 
with similar ceremonies the deceased might wish to hold. In contrasting the Babylonian 
customs Mr. King seems to minimise the significance of the anointing of the tablets, 
narcy mentioned by various kings, which he admits to imply a ceremony. He is clearly 
right in inferring from the stone nari being inscribed on both sides, that they were not 
fastened to walls, whilst on the other hand the repeated reference to restoring such a 
tablet to " its place " suggests that they were not exactly left lying. On the other hand, 
the fact that tablets have been found in coffers need not imply that they were placed 
there originally. King himself suggests (p. 33) that the box containing the tablet of 
Nabu-aplu-iddina was centuries younger than the tablet. Adad-nirari, the grandfather 
of Tukulti-Ninib, utters his curses against anyone who (Rev. lines 20-22) should cover 
his naru with earth, or take it in and set it in a dark place where it could not be seen. So 
also Tiglath-pileser I., and others. The formulae are the same as those on landmarks ; 
but they do not prove that the nare were really visible at ordinary times. The constant 

t 74 ] 



1905.] MAN. [Nos. 48-44. 

references to " eeeiog ^' the naru maj very well moan finding and extricating it, altbough 
Nabnnaid's stories of painful searching relate not to stone narS but to clay tancn/ii. 

We had marked many of Mr. King's interesting points for reference ; but we have 
already transgressed onr limits. There must, of course, be differences of opinion in 
regard to points of detail in the intrepretation of the texts ; but Mr. King^H explanation 
of the obscure passage in Chronicle^ 82-7-4, 38, line IV, 12; ** Tukulti-Asliur, Bel 
dwelt" for " Tuknlti-Ashur-Bel, he dwelt," is one of those things which are obvious — 
when they are once pointed out. The style of the book sustains the reputation of the 
publishers, who are doing so much for Aesyriology. The few miriprintH or other 
inaccuracies that we have noted are such as the reader has no difficulty in correcting for 
himself. II. W. flOGG. 



Philippine Islands: Craniology. Koeze. 

Crania Ethnica Philippimcayein Beitrag zur Anthropologie der Philippinen, m m 
Von G. A. Koeze, mit einleitung von Professor Kollmann, mit 25 Tafoln. Parts ^T" 
III, IV, V. Haarlem : Kleinmann & Co., 1901-1904. 31 x 24 cm. Price /)*. each 
part. 

We have in previous numbers of Man (1901, 149, and 1902, 88) given short 
abstracts of ^arts I and II of Koeze^s important memoir on the crania of the natives of 
the Philippine Islands. The parts now before us complete the work. The author in 
Part III finishes the description of the skulls of the Tagbanuas, and next proceeds to 
the consideration of the Mangianen, who inhabit the interior of Miiidoro as well as the 
islands of Komblon and Tablas. They are a half-wild people of Malayan descent. 
Koeze had only three crania for examin<ition, which generally corresponded with the 
Visaya skulls. Two well-preserve<1 specimens had a cephalic index 79 '2, and ail three 
were hypsicephalic with a vertical index 80. The face in one was leptoprosopic, in 
another mesoprosopic ; the nose was platyrhine. 

Two crania of the Quianganen from Banane are stated to l>e bra<;hycephalic, 
leptoprosopic, mesorhine, and orthognathic. Three skulls of the Ginaani>, from the 
mountains separating Cagaya from Abra, a wild and warlike people, are dolicho- 
cephalic, leptoprosopic, platyrhine, orthognathic. The Balugas from Paugasinau 
are regarde<l as a cross l>etween the Malays and Negritos : the cephalic index ranges 
from 75*1 to 83; the mean vertical index is 78'3; the face is leptoprosopic ; the 
nose mostly platyrhine. 

The Tagals are the most important of the Malay stocks in the Philippines, though 
they showed much intermingling of blood. Sixty-five skulls are described. The mean 
cubic capacity of the male skulls is 1,455 c.c, that of the women 1,258 c.c. The 
lowest cephalic index is 71 '3, the highest 84 2, the mean 77 4. The lowest length 
breadth index is 72' 1, the highest 82, the mean 77*7. The mean profxirtion of the 
face is leptoprosopic. The opper jaw is generally mesoguathic. The nose is usually 
platyrhine. 

An important chapter is devoted to the geographical distribution and the ethno- 
graphical relations of the Negritos, and to the description of sixty skulls of these 
people. The '^llection is, it is l>elieved, the most extensive that has yet Ix^en formed. 
A wide range of varlatl'^ii o<x;urs in the cranial capacity of HUy-^me skulls measured ; 
the smallest a^iult capa^rity ii; 910 «v;., the greatest 1,075 c.c. Koeze divides the 
Negritos irjt^> two tyjxrti, 21 pvgmy type i^mall in stature, in which the cranial rapacity 
if below 1,300c.'.'. : and a Inrtitir typ**, with the cranial capacity alx>ve l.'iOO <•,«•, (>«e- 
thini of the crania belonged to the pygmy tyj^, one-third to the larger type, and 
the remainder were traucitionai. (>f fifty -be v en i>k tills measured 90 jx^r cent, were 
brachycepiiaJic. only 5 per c4.'Ut. Uiesoeephalic. The cephalic index ranged from 76*8 
to 89; the mean of tJie males was 84*3, of the females 83*9. In only three cases was 

[ 75 ] 



Hos. 44*45.] MAN. [1905. 

the length-height below 75, in 94 per cent, it was higher. For the males the mean was 
79 ' 9, for the females 82 * 1 ; the skulls were hypsicephalic. The breadth-height index 
was usually more than 90. The upper face index varied, but for the most part was 
leptoprosopic ; the index ranged from 60 ' 3 to 77 * 4, with the mean 70 ' 7. The nasal index 
in thirty eases was below 53, in twenty-four more than 53. The mean was 53*1, on the 
boundary between mesorhine and platyrhine. The type of face was orthognathic, 
rarely prognathic. The orbit was usually mesophthalmic, and in the majority the 
palate was leptostaphylin. 

Koeze also describes thirty-nine crania obtained from burials in caves ; in Samar, 
probably Yisayas ; in Marinduque, probably Tagals ; in Busuanga and Pefion de 
Ooron, which corresponded with Tagbanua skulls ; in North Mindanao, where it is 
inhabited by Yisayas ; in Mindoro, occupied both by Manganians and Tagals ; in 
tSibugay, the inhabitants of which are Yisayas. Several skulls, mostly from caves, are 
described which had been artificially deformed, and cases of artificial treatment of the 
teeth are referred to. A chapter is given on the anatomical variations recognised in 
the crania. The races which inhabit the groups of Islands in the East and in Oceania 
are summarised as follows :^ 

1. Malays, — Hypsibracbycephalic, mesorhine, hypsiconch orbit, scanty smooth 
hairs, colour of skin clear, stature low. 

2. Indonesian. — Hypsimesocephalic, mesorhine, mesoconch, scanty smooth hairs, 
colour of skin darker than in the Malays, stature somewhat greater. 

3. Polynesian. — Hypsimesocephalic, leptorhine, hypsiconch, more strongly haired, 
hairs either smooth or wavy, colour of skin yellowish-white to opaque brown, stature 
high. 

4. Melanesian, — Hypsidolichocephalic, platyrhine, mesoconch, frizzled hair, stature 
moderate. 

5. Mikronesian. — Hypsidolichocephalic or hypsimesocephalic (they are a mixture 
of Melanesiaus and Polynesians and show both types). 

6. Negritos. — Hypsibracbycephalic, leptoprosopic, mesorhine (also sometimes 
platyrhine), mesoconch (chamsBconch), hair frizzled, stature low, colour of skin very 
dark. 

The Negritos are not Papuans, as is proved by the cranial diiferences. They are 
neither Malays nor Polynesians and cannot therefore be Mikronesiaus. They form a 
special race occupying a place in Oceania long before the arrival of the Malayo-Poly- 
nesians. The other races in the Philippines have no relation to the Negritos. The 
Igorrots are Indonesian ; the Yisayas also, but with a Malay intermixture ; the Tagals 
also, but with a Polynesian intermixture. It is difficult to place the Tagbanuas and the 
Guinaans, which are dolichocephalic ; perhaps they are Indonesians. Twenty-five 
plates with numerous figures illustrate the series of five parts. WM. TURNER. 



Anthropology. Duokworth. 

Studies from the Anthropological Laboratory in the Anatomy School^ m p 
Cambridge. By W. L. H. Duckworth, M.A. Cambridge : University Press, ^U 
1904. Pp. X + 291. 22 x 14 cm. Price 10*. net. 

In this volume are contained a series of short papers on various subjects which have 
been composed by Mr. Duckworth during his period of office as lecturer in anthropology 
at the University of Cambridge. The book is justly dedicated to Professor Macalister, 
under whose fostering care the school of physical anthropology has grown into its 
present flourishing condition. 

The first paper in the series describes the arrangement of the Craniological Museum 
at Cambridge, and indicates the wealth of material therein contained. 

[ 76 ] 



IMMLl MAN. CN«. U. 

Briaff desoiptioiis sock ms this of Um c<Mitimt4t ot wmhHiiM» «v^ ^ lli« j ft ni ti»l» M 
uipoit&iiee to madiropologtsls^ for one of ih« it^^MU mmU«« %vr ih^ i^i«^vhiii4^^^ii^ i^m^^t^ 
as eompared with his brechren in th« fi«kl^ i» iho diMoMbt of A««'i^r<«iiit(K)tr <i^^ >til^^4^ 
paitieiikr eolleetions are to be foand oxa«iipl«< of th^ \\w%m\\^t tv|HNk \\^ max W\liNiti>^ia 
of ioTestigatiog, and it would be a matter of frreat irt^Hi f\MrtMn«» if all mM!»^^im« ye^^^^M 
pablish either resmmes or detailed ((tatalogues of the osteolo||i«vil and \M\\^v \\\M^i^\ iH 
their possessioo. 

The seeond to the sixteenth chapters deal with Tarioun f^vi^lurtm of iiili»r^«l hi %\\p 
morphologj of the Primates based on desoriptions of »|H>oinieiiik and d(spoot(nn« in \h^ 
anatomical musearo. 

Of special interest is the account of a fcvtus of a |rorilla« in wliit^b \\\p n^niiniliUntHHi 
and differences from a human fcptus of the ^amo a^ aro dUouMod in iMnmidftinMa 
detail, and from which the conclusion is drawn that in thoir phylo|t«*n0tio history Un» 
precursors of man and of the anthropoid npos diver^iHl frtnn ono anothiM* nl nn iHiflv 
stage. 

Chapter XIII deals at length with the oxtonml nppoariinooH anti (Iip tliofioi^llunii nf 
thebrainsof Primates, a branch of comparative nnutoniy now (Miming pmniinnnlly In tliit 
foreground. Other articles deal with disHcctionM of variouH or^anii tiu«l loitimm nf fhp 
body in various members of the onler of rriinatoi. 

Of more interest possibly to those AntliropologJMtH who hnvn nM*oivfi(t m nindifial 
training is the chapter on fractures of the long \m\\vn mot with in vtiriou* iil«tit(ihinii of 
the orang-outang from the different coUoctionH in tlHMnuHnnniH of wpii((*ni l'4Mio|iii, TIio^d 
are of the greater importance from the discnsHion wlil(;li nrnlnMl rouml iiii n%o«fo«lii In 
the femur of Pithecanthropus erectuMy nsnigned by dllloront obsitrvf«i'ii fo flm fOMiilf. of 
pressure and erosion from an aneurysm or a pHoas iilmnoMii, t(» rlioiimiilolil fif'l:lir)t)«, nnt\ fo 
a disease characterised by osseous dopOHits in tlio tondooM of muNidow known nn tnyo^lflM 
ossificans. In the present article Mr. Duckworth hIiowh Hiniilnr ftppmirnnffi^ i*iiit \m 
produced by an overgrowth of cnlluM around the MJio of n frn<ftnrf'« 

The greater part of tlio lKK>k is taken up with t*%\ttiitnl\vti d«Mi«ri|iH«Hf« find 
measurements of crania in the (Jniver}<ity MuMonni. Kuril in iUfdf w/Hild, nf i/himii, \ih 
difficult to criticise, and any conchiMionN wliir!li tni|^iit \fo. tlrttwu wtmUl in stittim f>«h>n(t 
lack validity from the comfiarfttivf; piincity of mA(<frii>l tthilm fxttmiiinlinti Mnt AiMdi 
memoirs are of great irn|Kirtance and of alMolnto utuw^nily^ ttn fotini'thtl'ttitf Mm* apndn 
work for the fouiidationn of fntnr«; exti^nKionn of phyxi^'^^l ttttlUin^HAhyf, Uiti ijMk in 
available for any on^? work«;r ; utiVfjiUeUjun^ th<; «inro totul «//'in n*"iutt*'9 t'otin\iUnthU* 
proportions. 

ThemiJi^arnat('»mbrid^';iA fortnnaf^in [K^«^««iri^ «fH/;in»^o« tmw uttttiv \tn\h^nf,^t§ 
partA of the glol^, ar>d <;v/;ri m^ffft ho in l»ftvin(( a t:ttrt^t$\ wnd t'.til\tti*ih*itf '^rntit^* ttn*\y 
to hand U9 at oncj publish th#; r^«e«iU4| Ar»l ft^.wU\r iU*i%u Aiy<»ffaM'' for /jf^/f-, fii' nttttfUf*- 
meoL^ and de^/'riptiorM ^f^Ausr hu tb<; i/i/Mt ^xt/jn^ir^; «^aU^ AlM»'/<f l\tt Im<» \iu^,t t nt tUt* 

seriesi d€AU Wtth th^; dftp«^«lr«; IfffWtrr *^ tut,u\u^ witU'f Mt tk^ilnfoh* i h*' 'fti\tH* rtftfi 

bearifi^ fA ih^^ of/M:rv*ti^/ri« w»U ^l<? At ouf'^ Hjfjfkt*\tfi^ Vft t^ftt^AUhh^ fftfttt»t,t)y ttn^t. tft 

wheth^ if. w p<H«;r»l* ff^ tit^A^ Uf ►*^ d^» /^t/l f/'^O OU*. < |r ^ |M/#fi Mt: thtf-k »otth foffwi 
ihMt a HeA*, Ate^Afft »r, Vt\i^:i^ itju ^.i^f/i^oi^ /^ *UMff^f*phff Mr^ \**fh*n of h \fOt^t. ntt.f f, 

w*nv;tiu(. ^' »i 



Vo. 46.] MAN. 0905. 

Votive Offerings. Andree. 

Votive und Weihegahen de$ KathoUschen Volks in SUddeuUchland. Yoo m f% 
Richard Andree. Brunswick, 1904. Pp.xviii + 191, with 32 plates. 28x23cm. 4Q 
Price 12 marks. 

Certain aspects of modern European life are as worthy the attention of ethnographers 
as the barbarism of the Pacific or of aboriginal Australia ; and Dr. Andree^s own researches 
in Brunswick are well known. In the present imposing volume on votive offerings 
he has brought together much obscure information that has a special bearing on Roman 
Catholic Bavaria, but embraces also distant ages and countries in which similar practices 
existed. In this investigation he has heea assisted by a considerable collection, made by 
his wife, of miscellaneous articles presented at shrines or altars by the orthodox peasantry. 
The tradition thus perpetuated has its roots in prehistoric times, and may be regarded as 
the natural outcome of religious feeling when stirred by longing that must be appeased 
or by gratitude that must be expressed. 

The copious material collected is arranged under twenty-five headings conveniently 
summariscil at the beginning of the book ; they include such matters as pilgrimages and 
holy wells, the cult of St. Leonard, offerings of iron, wax, human figures, or models of 
limbs, pottery, aud field utensils, and (generally on a higher plane) of painted tablets. 
Some of the offerings have been so metamorphosed by continued copying of traditional 
forms or by lack of skill on the part of the maker, that it would be hard to recognise 
the true inwardness of countless examples without numerous illustrations. These are 
provided in thirty-two plates and nearly forty insets in the text, while two coloured 
plates represent the high-water mark of ex-voto production in the eighteenth century. 
By this means the gradual evolution, or rather degeneration, of stock patterns is made 
clear, and many grotesque specimens known for what they are. Perhaps the best series 
from this point of view is that of the lungs, a favourite form of offering among those 
who suffered in that organ, and pinned their faith to a kind of sympathetic magic. Not 
the least interesting section of the work is that dealing with the subsequent history and 
ultimate fate of these miscellaneous offerings which were, and are still, manufactured 
and dedicated in thousands. Objects of intrinsic worth, such as gold and silver, pass 
for the most part as coin into the treasury, or figure among the antiquities and works of 
art composing the treasure of many cathedrals and churches. Perishable materials 
disappear automatically, and objectionable articles such as discarded bandages and 
decayed teeth, withered flowers, aud tattered garments, would be doubtless removed by 
the authorities shortly after deposit ; but great quantities are burnt at intervals, and 
where iron, for instance, is the favourite vehicle of one's vows, burial in the vicinity of 
the shrine is resorted to. In this connection it might be asked whether the extensive 
eX'VOto deposits of antiquity, such as those in the mosses of Denmark, were placed in 
that position by the devotee or subsequently by the authorities of the holy place in 
which the arms? or ornaments were dedicated. The fact that such are generally 
discovered in a damaged condition would be explicable on either hypothesis. 

In the preface Dr. Andree disclaims any attempt to moralise on the facts he has 
collected. His single aim has been to throw light on a subject not hitherto illumined by 
methodic treatment, and to preserve for future investigators some account of practices 
that certainly reflect the mental and moral condition of a large class of the community, 
and are therefore fair game for the student of anthropology. It only remains to say 
that the programme laid down by the author has been fully and conscientiously carried 
out in this pioneer volume. R. A. S. 



[ 78 ] 



190&] MAN. [No8. 47-4& 

PMlippine Islands. Meyer. 

Filipino Album III. By Dr. A. B. Mejer. DresdeD, 1904. 32 x 26 cm. mmm 

The recently issued collection of thirty-seven plates, forming the third series ^ f 
of photographs illustrating the types of natives of the Philippine Islands, published by 
Dr. A. B. Meyer, is an interesting accession to the fine series of ethnological albums 
which have from time to time been issued by the able director of the Dresden Museum, 
and ethnologists will welcome the volume which renders accessible a further series of 
photographs of types of the Negritos of Luzon, the Manguianes of Miiidoro, and the 
Bagobos of South Mindanao. In addition to examples of the pure-blood types of these 
groups, some interesting instances arc given of hybridization, as, for instance, Manguian- 
Negrito and Bagobo-Negrito admixtures. In these the hair is markedly curly. The 
ornaments, weapons — including some interesting varieties of Bagobo shields — and other 
objects of use are also shown in the photographs, and such fashionable deformations 
as filed teeth, cicatrization, and perhaps artificial cranial distortion also appear inci- 
dentally. The photographs, although they are of rather unequal merit, are on the 
whole good, and their reproduction has been carefully executed. Dr. Meyer has won 
recognition as a leading authority upon the ethnology of the Philippine Islands, and 
upon the Negrito race in general, to the study of which he has devoted much time and 
attention. Although the text accompanying the plntcs in the present album is very 
scanty, being restricted to very brief descriptions of the photographs, he has given full 
references to the principal publications dealing with the races and peoples referred to, 
and the plates must be regarded as a useful supplement to the works already published. 
Dr. Mcyer^s personal acquaintance with the Philippines dates back to 1872, and his first 
album of Philippine types was one of the outcomes of his visit. The second album 
of this series was the result of his collaboration with Dr. Schadenburg, the well-known 
explorer of this group of islands, by whose death at an early age science was robbed of 
an active and enthusiastic worker. The newly -published album is based entirely upon 
negatives taken by Dr. Schadenburg and presented by his widow to the Dresden Museum 
for publication. HENRY BALFOUR. 



Statistics. Davenport. 

Statistical Methods, with special reference to Biological Variation, By C. B. m^^ 
Davenport. Second edition. New York, 1904. 17 X 10 cm. Price 6*. 6rf. ^U 
This small pocket volume contains all the formulse and lists of standards and values 
necessary for the working up of statistics in accordance with the most modern principles, 
and must be of great value to those fortunate observers who have had a sound mathe- 
matical training. It presents the further advantage of giving a complete bibliography 
of such investigations in biometrics as have received accurate statistical treatment. It is, 
however, to be regretted that so far no one has written a text book of statistics starting 
from the very elements without the assumption of any special mathematical aptitude or 
knowledge on the part of its readers. There are in this country and elsewhere many 
hundre<ls of individuals who have laboriously collected facts which they would be only 
too glad to present in a more accurate form than their present acquaintance with 
statistical methods permits, and any book which would enable them to do this without 
having to spend many weeks or months in studying the elements of higher mathematics 
would be thankfully received. If the present author would undertake such a task he 
can be assured he would be looked upon as a true benefactor to anthropologists. F. S. 



[ 79 ] 



No. 49.] MAN. [1905« 

Engrland: Institutions. Ohadwiok. 

Studies on Anglo-Saxon Imtitutions, By H. Munro Chad wick. Cambridge: mg^ 
University Press, 1905. Pp. xiii + 422. 19 X 13 cm. Price Ss. ^\f 

Mr. Chad wick is to be congratalated od having produced a book which should take 
its place among the standard works on English constitutional history. The amount of 
labour involved in its preparation must have been tremendous. Not content with 
referring to the ordinary HUthorities, Mr. Chad wick has collated practically every document 
dealing with his subject, and, as a consequence, his book throws a new light on many 
disputed problems, and must take a high place as a piece of original research. As an 
example of the labour which the author must have expended, the chapter on the earldoms 
may be cited, where, to arrive at a conclusion as to the number of earldoms in England, 
Mr. Chadwick has collated every charter, compared carefully the signatures on each, 
and, as a result, has been able to prove, so far as such a matter is capable of proof, that 
in south England, at all events, every county practically was an earldom. It will be 
patent, therefore, to everyone who reads Mr. Chad wick's book that he must have 
expended an immense amount of time and labour on its compilation, and the result more 
than justifies the work. The only criticism is that the book is almost overloaded with 
detail ; but this is, perhaps, inevitable, for Mr. Chadwick is not content with publishing 
the results of his labours, but gives the arguments as well, and these arguments are 
essentially and necessarily very detailed. 

The first chapter, on the Monetary System, may be said, in a sense, to be the 
keynote of nearly the whole book. The author has carefully gone into the different 
standards of value and of money, and into the ratio between gold and silver, and has 
succeeded in demonstrating the equation of the different values between the different 
kingdoms. This chapter, therefore, is by way of introduction and explanation to the 
next sections of the book which deal with the wergelds. Here, again, Mr. Chadwick's 
industry is much in evidence. He has, needless to say, carefully consulted and compared 
all documents which could possibly bear on the subject, and, as a result, his conclusions 
are extremely valuable and interesting. He is enabled to demonstrate that the differences 
of value in the wergelds of the various kingdoms are due, in many cases, not to any 
difference in a man's worth, but to differences in the standard of value itself, and it is in 
this respect especially that his* first chapters may be said to be the keynote of the rcit. 
Other chapters of interest are those dealing with the rise of the counties and the growth 
of the nobility^ in all of which Mr. Chadwick has shown the same painstaking and 
careful work. 

Where all is so good it is difficult to find anything to criticise, but we could have 
wished that the author, when printing Latin, had not written all his r's as m's. It may 
be more correct, but it is very irritating to find such a phrase as noua monetay and vcro 
and vel spelt uero and uel. Again, Mr. Chadwick habitually refers to Charles the 
Great as Charlemagne. It would also have been an improvement if, as well as giving 
the references to BircJCs Charters^ the author had also given, where possible, the name 
of the king and the date. It is not everyone who has a copy of Birch by him, and the 
full significance of the reference may be lost if the date of the charter and its origin are 
not known. 

That all Mr. Chad wick's conclusions will be accepted by the authorities is more than 
can be expected. For example, his interesting excursus on the councirs power to elect and 
depose kings is, to a great extent, opposed to the accepted theories. But Mr. Chadwick 
would hardly expect all his conclusions to be passed over without challenge. 

In one other matter we have lo disagree with Mr. Chadwick. In his preface he 
lays claim to no "special historical knowledge in venturing upon ground which may 
be thought to lie outside his own province." His book belies him. H. S. K. 



Printed by Byre IlST> Spottibwoodb, His Majesty's Printers, East Harding Street, E.C. 




3IR0 AND HUMAI 



N DESIGNS FROM THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 



1905.J MAN. [No. $0. 

ORIGINAL ARTICLES. 
Solomon Islands. With Plate F. Balfour. 

Bird and Human Desli^ns from the 8olomon IslandSi lllustratlnir p ^^ 
the Influence of one desli^n over another. By Henry Balfour ^ M.A. uU 

In making a comparative study of the varied treatment of tlie human form in art, 
both plastic and graphic, observable in the different regions of the world, one cannot but 
be struck by the fact that in many cases a type which has been arrived at locally by 
native artists is frequently utterly unlike that of the natives themselves, presenting often 
strongly-marked and more or less constant features which are by no means characteristic 
of the peoples of the regions in which these '* schools of art *^ have been developed. 
One need only cite the peculiar traditional type so characteristic of the well-known 
wooden carvings of '* household gods *^ in Easter Island, which present a type of human 
form which has not as yet, I believe, been satisfactorily accounted for. 

One of the most striking instances of the perversion of the human features is 
afforded by the familiar carvings from New Georgia, Rubiana, Florida, and other neigh- 
bouring islands of the Solomon group. Predominant among these, in this respect, are 
the well-known ^* canoe-prow gods,^^ so called, in which may be seen certain stereotyped 
peculiarities of facial form, which cannot be referred to the natural type of the 
Melanesian natives of the group. In these carved figures, of which I give two 
examples (Figs. 1 and 2), the most striking feature is the extreme prognathism 
usually characterising them, the nose and lower facial region being drawn out into a 
grotesque and exaggerated snout, frequently to a very marked degree. There is no 
ethnological justification for this interpretation of the human features, since the natives 
themselves, although exhibiting sub-nasal prognathism to a moderate extent, are by 
no means pronounced in this respect, and the nose does not join with the jaw in 
producing a general prominence of the facial region. One must seek some other cause 
than that of an attempt to portray native facial characteristics. I do not think that we 
need look very far for an explanation. In 1893, in my little book upon decorative art,* 
I made a suggestion as to the manner in which tins type may have been arrived ar, and 
in the present article I wish to support the view then stated, by means of fresh evidence 
from specimens which were not originally at my command. 

In the art of the Solomon Islands represoutation.s of the human form supply a very 
frequent theme — one of the commonest, in fact. Another even more prevalent design 
amongst the coastal tribes is one representing the frigate-bird, which may he realistically 
or conventionally treated. These two designs, human and frigate-bird, not only occur 
separately, but also very coustautly in close association, as, for example, in the carved 
wooden bowl shown in Fig. 3. One could multiply indefinitely such instances. Now, 
one of the most potent factors in upsetting the stability of a given design and creating 
variations, is the influence which is exerted by one design upon another, where the two 
are closely and constantly associated. The attributes of one are apt to be grafted upon 
the other, in some cases, apparently, without special reason, in others there may be 
special incentives. The instances which I now give will, I hope, show how greatly the 
human and frigate-bird designs have bt^come entangled, so to speak, and have acted and 
reacted upon one another. This may have been in part an unconscious process, but I 
think that it is clear that there were definite reasons why these two designs should 
influence each other. The frigate-bird is sacred, and in some of the islands (e.^., 
Florida) is, it would appear, the vehicle of a potent tindalOy or ghost of a deceased 
person of importance.t This tindalo is in Florida, under the name of Dauloy specially 
invoked when canoe journeys or fishing expeditions are contemplated. 

• 77ie Ecoluthm of Decorative Art, Rivinj^n, Percival &, Co., 1893, pp. 67-70. 
t Cotirmgton, The Melane»'uinji^ Clarendon Press, 1891, /wj«*/w. 

[ 81 ] 



No. 50.] MAN. [1805. 

The frigate-bird beino^ tbas asso:;iate;l with the spirit of a human beiug, it is natural 
that human attributes should be assigned to it occasionally, and this we find is frequently 
the case. Fig. 4 shows an instance in point where the frigate-bird has been endowed 
with an unmistakably human arm and hand, rising from a kind of shoulder. This 
intimate fusion of human and frigate-bird designs is well exemplified by four canoe-prow 
ornaments fri>m New Georgia which are in the Pitt Rivers Museum at Oxford, of wiiich 
one is shown in Fig. o. In these, a seated human figure is represented but with no head, 
in place of which is a somewhat conventionalised frigate-bird, which occupies the upper 
part of the carving. It is not attached directly to the human body, between which and 
the bird a carved bar intervenes, but instances iu which the bird's head is grafted directly 
upon the human body, and conversely the birdjs head upon the human body, are numerous. 
Figs. 6 and 7 show two canoe-charms from Rubiana in the British Museum. In the one 
the whole design is that of a frigate-bird ; in the other the bird body is almost identical, 
but a human head has replaced that of the bird. The head is comparable with those of 
Figs. 1, 2 and 3, and exhibits extreme prognathism, the facial region being drawn out 
into the form of an elongated snout, suggestive, no doubt, of the bird's beak ; and I think* 
that we may safely assume that the head is intended to be half-avian, half-human. Fig. 8 
is taken from a New Georgian canoe-prow ornament in which also a human head is 
represented upon a bird's body. Fig. 9, a fishing-net float from New Georgia, shows 
the converse, the frigate-bird's head is upon a human body. Figs. 10 and 11, also 
fishing-net floats from the same island, resemble Figs. 7 and 8 in having the human head 
on the bird's body, and in these the prognathism is very extreme. One of these. Fig. 10 
is more conventionalised than the other and lacks the cap-like covering to the head, 
which iu Figs. 2, 7, 8, and 11 represents the hair of the human heads. 

From a comparative study of these and other specimens, I think that it is clear that 
the extreme prognathism which prevails so much in representations of the human form 
among the coastal peoples of the Solomon Islands, is due to the influence of the bird 
design upon them, which has had the efleet of causing an unnatural projection of the 
facial region in correspondence with the prominent beak of the frigate bird. The constant 
juxtaposition of these two designs, their frequent fusion, and the mythology of the 
islands all lend support to this view. If I may venture to generalise from a carved 
human figure procured from the up-country bush people of New Georgia, brought home 
by Lieutenant B. T. Somerville, R.N., and now at Oxford, in which the face is severely 
orthognathous^ further support would be lent to this theory, since the art of human 
delineation amongst the bush people would be less likely to come under the influence of 
designs representing frigate-birds, which would necessarily belong rather to the coastal 
than to the upland folk, and exemption from that disturbing influence would be 
anticipated. 

It is interesting to note how far this traditional and unrealistic prognathous type of 
the human face has affected the would-be realistic art of the people. In Fig. 12 I give 
the upper portion of a figure of a man engraved upon a lime-gourd. The figure is 
evidently intended to be purely realistic, but it is clear that the delineation of the face 
with its snout-like projection is referable rather to the mythological, bird-influenced type, 
than to the normal Melanesian facial outline. A stronger case is afforded by the drawing 
reproduced in Fig. 13. In this instance Lieutenant B. T. Somerville invited one Raku 
Vinguchu, chief of Mungeri, New Georgia, to make a profile portrait of Hoto, another 
native. The artist carefully posed his model, and, with a pencil, equally carefully copied, 
as he thought, the outlines of the face. The influence of the traditional type was, 
however, too strong for him, and guided his hand, and the resulting portrait is a very fair 
imitation of the " canoe-prow-god " type with its snout-like projection. The eye, too, 
appears merely in the form of that of the carvings, i.e., a lenticular piece of pearl-shell 
with a dot of wax in the centre (cf. Figs. 1 and 2). The beard and whiskers were, no 

[ 82 1 



MM.] MAN. [Miw. SaSL 

doubt, attributes of Hoto, anl were faithfallj readered, possiblj as beio^ bui ohmc 
distiDgaishiDg feature. 

Description of the Plate. 

. Fig. 1. *^ Caooe-prow god/* from a war-canoe, Mungeri distriet. New Georgia, 
Solomon Islands. Height, 9 inches. 
„ 2. Ditto, Ngarasi district, Ramada Island, New Georgia. Height, S\ inches. 
„ 3. Carred wooden food bowl, Solomon Islands. Length, 23 1 inches. 
„ 4. Fignre of frigate-bird in low relief upon the blade of a paddle, Solomon 

Islands. 
„ o. Canoe-prow ornament, Ngarasi district. New Georgia. Height, 31 j- inches. 
^ 6 and 7. Canoe-charms, Rubiana Island. 

„ 8. Canoe-prow ornament, Mungeri, New Georgia. Length, 6 inches. 
„ 9. Fishing-net float, MungerL Height, 7 inches. 
,« 10 and 11. Fishing-net floats, Mungeri. Length, 6^ and 8^ inches. 
„ 12. Engraving on a lime gourd, Kulambangra. Actual size. 
„ 13. Drawing bj Raku Viuguchu, chief of Mungeri, Eastern Lagoon, New 
Georgia ; portrait from life of another native. Actual size. 
Figs. 6 and 7 are in the British Museum ; the remainder are in the Pitt Rivers 
Museum, and, excepting 3 and 4, were collected by Commander B. T. Somerville, H.N. 

HENRY BALFOUR. 



Physical Deterioration. Memorial. 

PhysicaJ Deterioration. A Memorial addressed by the Anthropological P 4 
Institute to the Lord President of the Council. V I 

The following memorial on the subject of physical deterioration was addressed to 
the Lord President of the Council by the Anthropological Institute. It was signed on 
behalf of the Institute by the President, ex-President, and Secretary, and was supported 
by many prominent and influential persons, including the head mailers of most of the 
public schools. 

TO THE MOST HON. THE MARQUESS OF LONDONDERRY, K.G., 
G.C.V.O., LORD PRESIDENT OF THE COUNCIL. 

The memorial of the Anthropological Institute of Groat Britain aud Ireland 
sheweth : — 

1. That the maintenance of the national physique at the highest possible standard 
id a matter of supreme importance to the State. 

2. That the rejection of 40 to 60 ()er cent, of the men offering themselves for 
enlistment in the Army ap[>ear8 to indicate a serious condition of physical deterioration 
Among the classes of the population from which these men are drawn. 

«3. That, since the recruits for the Army are mostly drawn from the poorer classes 
in towns, and since the urban population has increased from 50 to 77 |)er cent, of tho 
whole within the last fifty years, it appears to be highly probable that physical 
deterioration is spreading every year over a larger percentage of the |)opulation. 

4. That, owing to the public alarm excited by theae symptoms of physical 
deterioration of the {>opulation, your I^rdship^s predecessor, the Duke of Devonshire, 
late Lord President of the Council, appointed a committee, the terms of reference to 
which were, in their final form : (t) To determine the steps that should lie taken to 
furnish the Government aud the nation at large with periodical tlata for an accurate 
comparative estimate of the health and physique of the people ; {ii^ to indicate generally 

( 83 ] 



Ko8. 51-52.] MAN. [1905. 

the caases of such phjsical deterioration as does exist in certain cases ; and (ttt) to point 
out the means by which it can be most effectually diminished. 

5. That the above Committee, after hearing evidence from a large number of 
witnesses, issued an extremely able report, in which they recommend, with reference 
to the first of the above-mentioned matters referred to them, that the Government 
should establish : (t) An anthropometric survey ; (it) a register of sickness ; and (tit) 
an advisory council. 

6. That the advantages of establishing a periodical anthropometric survey, a 
register of sickness, and an advisory committee may be summed up as follows : — 

(a) The measures proposed will enable the Government and the nation to know 

with certainty whether the physique of the population at large is improving 
or deteriorating, and, by comparison of the physique with the environment^ 
to ascertain the influences which are bringing about the changes of physique. 

(b) They will supply data to the experts and to the representatives of Government 

departments on the advisory committee, which would thus be enabled to 
arrive at important decisions on which the Government might found 
legislative action. 

7. Without a continuous physical record of the people we cannot tell with certainty 
whether physical deterioration is taking place nor what, is its extent, nor can we 
determine the conditions which influence the physical development of the population. 
Until these conditions are determined no remedies can be applied intelligently. 

8. It is estimated that the cost of an Anthropometric Survey will not be greater 
than that of the Geological Survey, which is at present supported by the State, and a 
survey of the geology of the country, however useful, cannot be of greater value to the 
State than a survey of the physique of the people themselves. 

9. Italy has measured about 300,000 of her conscripts, Sweden has more recently 
measured 45,000 of her conscripts, and Germany is at present making arrangements 
to measure about 1,500,000 of her conscripts, but the survey recommended by your 
Lordship's Committee is much more complete than anything carried out or proposed by 
any other country. 

10. Wo believe that the country which is the first to promote the scientific study 
and culture of the national physique will thereby obtain an immense advantage in the 
struggle to maintain and advance its position among the nations, and that no means 
which might contribute to so desirable an end should be neglected by the State. 

YOUR MEMORIALISTS therefore pray that you will be pleased to eetablish, 
without delay, an Anthropometric Survey, a Register of Sickness, and an Advisory 
Council, as specified and recommended in the Report of your Lordship's Inter-Depart- 
mental Committee on Physical Deterioration, and, if legislation is necessary, to lay the 
matter before Parliament. 



Anthropometry. Gray. 

Anthropometric identification: A New System of Ciassifyini^ ro 
the Records. Bt/ J, Gray, B.Sc. 0^ 

The chief difficulty in the anthropometric system of identification lies in the 
classification of the records. The method of classification must be such that when we 
have obtained the measurements of any individual we can tell with certainty, and with 
a small expenditure of time and labour, whether this individual has been previously 
entered in the register. 

There would, of course, be no difficulty in doing this if repeated measurements of 
the same person by diflTerent measurers always gave exactly the same figures ; but this 
is unfortunately not the case. If the measurers are not experts, there may be variations 
of 2 to 3 per cent, in values obtained for the same dimension. 

[ 84 ] 



IMS.] 



MAN. 



[No.(UI. 



Iq the BeitilloQ system the records are classified by dividing them four times into 
three groaps with fixed limits. For example, we may have a few thousand oanU on 
each of which is recorded four dimensions of one individual. Let us say, to fix our 
ideas, that these dimensions are length of head, breadth of head, ht^ight of heail, and 
stature. The bundle of cards is first divided into three groups by arranging them iu a 
series according to lengths, and choosing two lengths as the limits of the middle 
group, which will make the number of cards in each group approximately equal. Kaoh 
of these groups is again sul>-divided into three groups by moans of the bn^adtha, an«l 
the subdivision is further carried out by means of the other two dimensions. 

As the result we have cards finally sub-divided into eighty-one groups, eaoh one of 
which contains canls lying between fixeii limits of head, length, breailch and height, and 
of stature. 

The problem to be solved by a system of antlimpometric identification is : — 

Given the measurements of any individual, to find whether a roconl of that individual 
is already in our register or not. If repeateil moasurenuMits of the same indivitlual always 
gave the same values, all that would be necessary would be to find the eompartmenl in 
the Bertillon system of classification l>otwcen the limits of wliiuh the four dimennions 
of the individual to be identified lie. But owing to the fact that measurements of the 
same person made by different individuals may vary by 2 or 8 per rent., 'when any of the 
four dimensions lie within that amount of the fixed limits uf the compartment, it is 
impossible to tell in which com- 
partment of the cabinet a 
previous record of the individual 
to be identified will be found. 

The diagram will illustrate 
this point. For the sake of 
simplifying the explanation I 
have assumed that the record 
cards are sub-divide<l four times 
into two groups instead of into 
three. The diagram takes thif 
form of a tree in which each 
stem or branch sub-divide«i four 
times into two branches. 

Now let us r>up[>ose that the first dimenHion on a curd to l>e allorate4l in thti ri^gibter 
is within 2 or 3 j>er cent, of the fixed limit Iw-lwcen the two groups. It is quite pobsiblo 
that the card of the same individual on two Huccesiiive ocirasions will go into diH'crcnt 
comi>artinent8. 

If the se<'ond dimension also li«;8 within the margin of uncertainty, the numlier of 
possible compartments into which the card of the same imiividuul may pass is still 
greater ; and if all the four dimeneious lie within the limits of un<*ertainty the card of 
the same individual may on difierent occasions pass info any om* of the sixteen com- 
partments of tiie cabinet, aud the Ikrtillon system of classification in this extreme case 
would be equivalent to no classification at all. 

The extreme rase ju^t meutioueii will not hap(>eu often, but in many cu^es it will 
be uecessarv to make more than one search iu order to make sun* that the record of 
the inJividual Uj Ix- identified is not already in the cabinet. In fact, l)i. <iarson, 
iu working the Bertillon syeteiu for Scolknd Yard found tJiat in only 01 i*cr cent, of 
the ca!^e^ wufr Hu identification efiect'Ofi bv one search. 

It ir evident that there is no difficulty in working the Bertillon s\i»tem, if the 
dimtufrioiit of the card Vj \m: allocated lie in the centre of the limits of a comi>artmeut 
b^voud the margins of uucertaiutv. 

: 8i ] 



Sos. a2-S3.] 



IIAN. 



cmB! 



The system of class ifi cation wbiofa I propose is lo bptng ibe card to be uIIocBtetl 
always into the centre of die limils of a uompurMneiit. Thm is done tiy mnklng lite 
limitH of ft ramguirtuieiit movsljle Instefid of fiieJ, as in the Bertillou system. 

To oxplain tlie mtlure of th« sys-lem let ns )<uppoBe llint nil the rei'ord cards ia car 
register are nrruiijfed according to lengths, and ibnL the ninximum vftriution between 
two successive m ens u rem en Is of ihe same perMu is 4 mm. I take the hend length of 
the individual lo be tested (say 195), niHl form the length limile by adding on and 
sKbtracting 4 mm. Tbe limits are thus 191 and 199. It is practically certain that ihe 
card of the Icste4l individual will be in the bundle of cards between tlieae two Itmitx. 
This bundle ie subdivided in the same way by means of the other dimeuEious. The 
final small gronp of cards will eonl«in the card of the lesteil individual, if it is already 
in the register, and if it is not in the register that faut will be ascertained in every i*ase 
by a single sean-h. 

Tn the aeluni carrying oitt of thiit system the labour will he greatly reduced by 
nnmbering the whale serteH of cardf lu the register and forming au index of the namlicrB 
on sheets of section paper, The numbers oaii tbits l>e clasaiRed according to throe dimcD- 
diong aiinnltaneoiifily, and the number of cards in the (inal group may tbne be reduced to 
a small fraction forthwith. The came process may be repealed on ihe linn! group with 
other dlmensioiiS if necessary. 

The dimeiifions measured shonld be very slightly cerrelaleiL 

But the efl'ects of correlation as veil as of inaccuracy of nieasnremeut may l>e 
altuoRt completely counteracted by increasiog the numlierti of dimensions measured. 

The pi'esent finger-print system in use at Scotland Yard must have a grenter margin 
of inaccurHCY in I'ln^Biftcution than measurements of dimensions, l>euiiuee the finger- 
prints arc clsEsiiied on ihe type system, and there must always he a Urge iinmbcr of 
crosses l>etween the standard types, which lie within the margin of uncertiiiuty. 

Certain omspb of misiukeu idontilioation which have reeently occurred appear to 
indicate that this uncertainly about the GngBr-print system is by no raenna a ncgligcnhls 
quantity, ■!. GRAY. 



ft 



New Guinea : Tatuln^. Haddon. 

Tatuinc at Hula, British New Guinea. Bi/ A. C. Iladdon, Scl).. rn 
FM.S. DJ 

Ani'.ing [bi.i nicnilM-rs of the Mmu stock of British New Gninea it is cusiomury for 
the women lo Iw richly latued, and, usually, for the men to be loss so. The two 
photographs were tsken by my oolleague. the late Anthony Wilkin, to illustrate the method 
of taming, a/o, at Hula (or Bulaa), ill 
the Central District. The designs to be 
tatued are first painted on the skin 
(Fig. I) by means of a thin slick; 
such as the midrib of the leaflet of « 
coconut palm. They are then pricked 
in (Fig. 2) by tapping the tatuing 
needle with a small stick, on, the 
knocking end of whieh is bound round 
with strip:^ of bnnnna leaf, gi; the 
handle of Che hammer is called kauri. 
The tatuing needle, hint, is a small 
portion of a branch from which b long 
thorn projects. The paint is made 
from burnt rosin, and it is mixed into 
paste in a small clay ressel which is 




laos.] 



MAN. 



CNos. fi3'54. 



lued oulr for ibis porfm^c ; these veueU have n foot liy wliieh tbe; nre helit. i 

thn Twpocl are qniie uniike auv other viwsel niaile by iliu Molimne. The firai u 

til* t&lninK pRKtieed by ihe Mom is llial j^iicn In W. V, I imir (Joun,. Anthr. lust., 

VII., IS7H, p. 470) : ft little ifiai- 

tionaj informaiioii ia given by W. G. 

Lftww (/oc. aV., VHI„ 1879, "p. 3fi9). 

By fur the K'^o'or P*""' "' <"i'' kno"- 

\»A^f> of tlio Mtuing of iUr MoIQ nud 

»llie>l trihee is ilne to 0. Finacb 

{Minl>eil. </. Anthr^p, OeMtiU., Wion, 

XV,. 18^5: Iraosiaiei] ililn Frencii in 

Rev. H'Ethnogr., V., ISWi. p. 49): 

tbiaiwImirAbleilescTlptiuuiDilliiHirMOil 

wilii aet'«ral fignn« of laliial iiidi- 

vidmla. I Imce tiroaglit tlits iafornm- 

lion t<^elli«r in my Memoir, "The 

"Ueenraiire An of BtitUfa Ncht 

" Gittntu " ( CnnHinyham MeiHoir, X.. 

Rwf.tritk Jpoti.. m91. pp. 171 -178). 

Fiiiiklly, A. C. Eo^l^b ip<r«« illoMraiiuiu o( ■«*enleen Oetignft rmployeil •■ tlw Rig<t 

Dnlricl (.-loii. Rrpl. B.X.C., C.A. 35-lt!l94. p. 69), btt iix-niiuM um wlnt p*n» of 

tbe bo4* ibe Bev«ral deeigw are iniaed, one |»tirni t» "taiunl on dtbcr aiJL- 

** of tfac wlra, and ttnlil this dtvigu i* iJilaevJ on tlie |^1 abn U nf do nda* a* a >if«." 

Sccenl dwigua " are ommI ou lulli Mse-, aod ara ilMliiKIjani for lakiug life." Tbx 

following 14 tbe only mXibt iiifomution Ur. EnglUb ^vr* : — " The inplenHint* oaed iu 

" latning ar^ a Terr fbarp tliurn. a imall naUet, aiyl a paMo pre{wr«ii fruou Ixinii gun 

" and indiaraUier. Aa old wmoati ia gm«rally lh« uptiatur. Tbc d««igu i^ psilii4>i on 

*' ibo »kin aii>l pricked in. Diflerool de*iga» ba*« diffcrral at^ificaliuia," 

A. C. IIAUDON. 




Sinai. Thompsoii. 

A Note on WiMUtlC Antlquttf«a. Bg R. Camp^B Tkompu>m. p. 

Id Orlo)>i-- 19 >2 I iiwile ■ •'l>'>-iltD^-[rip to (Lr SiiuilM^ Peainaala, uhL HUM V^ 
amnt aitrnl^rn ba* liipl* >w«i]drs«'n lo iIm; an'i|ailie« of ibii rcgioa by tlie Egyix 
Evplorniiou Fii»d*<! Eipediiiuti of 1904-1904. a fitw noUi »f what I mw bhj tn U 

•nii-resi tii tbe tbxIw of 
Max. riuoagh ibe coortavf 
•>f Mr. F. E. Crvw, tbe 
Briiii'b C«uiil at Sacs, I 
wa> able lo nut • day or 
1 >•> afUT ny arri«wl llKn% 
lb thrt« good cawili aaj 
■ 1 Arabs, aad as a« lb* 
"■y lo Serf«l ay an**» 
wootd pMs vmt Um 
EgyplM lu^ lo Hatbor 




<M 



' tbe 



w> 



I Satibii d-KbadM, I i»- 



Thif ttMplB vaa ex- 
aiMid and drawn br ibc 



No. 64.3 



MAN. 



[1905. 



PiasHinn espoilitioii of LepHiiis«s far back m 1845 onil whb •iirve;e«l and pholograpbed, 
nnii ilb ioM-riptiouB |iuMi!iU«l an.] iran^lutnl, by tliB Brilisb Ordnance Survey EspcilUion 
ruuier ('u|.i,.iii- Wilsozi !ii"i I'lihiirr ..f ilieRoynl EngitHicrs. Some csnavatious wt-re also 
iiitulo l>y liiein, Aiiil ainout; the ahtir|(iici»j 
whicli came from tbe temple were some in- 
»''-riptiniig (mynl carloiivhes, &c.} on blue 
gluxed pottery, i>f tbe XIX Dyiissly, which 
WOTB placed ii) the BHiiah Museum. The 
work of the Hurveyiiig EKpudiituii was 
published in suvtrul large folio voltimos, anil 
in tbese will he foiiuil a complete iteriea of most 
exuelletii phoLogrupbs ot the temple aud its 
sida-, with a surveyor's plun of the bnildlDg. 
CHpIaiii Wilson, who contributes nu article on 
these ruins, considered that they were those of 
two temples of different dates, tbe earlier con- 
eisiiug of a rock-hewn chomlwr with an open 
vo^tibule in front, the later a large building 
counecled wiib the first, but not in the same 
siraigbl line with ii,' This latter, when 1 
snw it in 1902, contained mounmanial Htelie, 
fragmenla of pillars and Hatbor-beruled 
piliiftiers, and donr-jambs of sandstone iKilonging 
to n. building divided into nnmerous email 
einimherti. Ibis htiildlng is about 160 feet 
hing and very nnrrow. It owes its origin to 
King ThothmcB III, of ibe XVIII Dynasty, 
abont 1550 b.c. Merenpiab. of rbi- XIX Dynasty, inscribed hie uamo here 400 years 
Inter. The cnve shrine, with the sipiare court before it, datos to the time of the 
XII Dynasty. M. Beui-dite, of ihe Louvre, who baa visiteil .Sinai nf late years, has 
made a plan of the temple (pnbiished bv Muspero, Hist. Anc. dcs t'eupUf d'Orieitl. I., 474), 




ieb this part of thi 
fave-shrine being described 

d'Amenwnhait III et IV." 

One of the most striking 
features of tbe temple-nrea 
is the number of monu- 
mental stelu;, which are in 
many cni^es ^lill stiinding in 
tbeif original positions, the 
largest beiog about 12 feet 
high. In tbe Ordiiance 
Surrey publication Dr. Bircb 
gavca summitry of titejr con- 
tents with ibe names of tbe 
people they commemorate. 
Those in tbo shrine court are 
for Lbe most part much older 
thuo the rest, datiug ilb they 
superinlenilents of the mines 



iirked I 



I dating t« ihe lin 



of the XIl U.[ 



■ ty, tbe 




do 10 the XII Dynasiy. llu»t of l.hei 
bnrd by, who bare thus perpeiuaicil the 

*«rreyo//A^ PntitfuU -if SI -at, I., |.. l; 

r as ] 



190SJ 



MAN. 



[No. H. 



I 



When I visited it the sinsll cluunber (the rock aire) soemed to be id miicli the sune 
cooilitinn Id whicli tli« Survey had left ii, ami ilie mlU of the other pnrt of the templo 
were in manv places etUi ttamtiiig a lew fe«t a)ioire the groiim) level. It hud sTideiitly 
h«ea a little provinei»l Elg^ptjati ^iritie, built fur the neL-J^ uf ihe few Egj-ptian 
eoldiera aud miiie-officiaU slalJoDed here, who iu«j huve pioi-itlt-tl ilit^ir own lab<)iiT 
to bnihl it, ftiid this wnnld accouDt for llie comjutralive [torerlr of llic result. 

I see in « letter lo the 
Timt* ol Mat 23rd. 1905. 
that Proft-Stior Pttrie. who 
wns emplov^d hj the I''gv['i 
Explomiioii Fund to ex- 
Mvate here, olnim^ thru 
"we have here ihe unlj* 
•' Semitic temple pre^iervel 
" to ll»." Bill I do noi *ee 
that the few ai^meuts 
which he liriuga fnrwanl In 
his letter give the lea^i 
proof UiHt the Ituple wh^ 
not of EgrptiuD (vjie. 
WheD he toDtends ihut the 
pi Hard Bod stelsp nre 
" Bethel" stones, set up hv 
pilgrims of preeumubiT Semitic 
for 60ch a theory, aiiil tliti fnot tli 
the XII Dynasty (naturally in 
Egyptian, not of Semitic orig 
inscribed and uuinscribed, 
doubt that these 




origin, it seems to me that be has little groumhs 
at heqnotes some of them as having in ^uriptious of 
Egyptian) would seem to shnw that ihey an.* of 
In BO far ns be is referriug to the uutnorou^ st«l»-, 
bich I have already mentioneil, there eau lie no reaioaable 
not "BetheU" set up by "Semitic pilgrims" whoevrr tb«y may 
have beeu, bat are ordinary Egyptian monnmentat tablets of Egyptian type, and, whiui 
iii^jribed at all, niih Egvptiiiti iiisvripiionr. There is cerlmnly nothing n<in<Kg*pliKii 

nbottt all this. Il iiMy Iw 

noted that none of (he iu- 

!'criptions «p«m to r«fer to 

drettuiM or pilgrimkgos, as 

might have heeri uxpecl«d 

if frofosfor Peiric'n ihewT 

were i-.«TPCl. Pi.rlh-r, Pr^I* 

feasor I'eirie not oaly oUlmi 

that tliis temple in Semitic, 

but also thni it i» ilia " only 

" Semitic temple proaervcd 

" 10 lis." To archn'oli^isM 

who nro more familiar with 

Si>miliv nutlqniiie* tlila 

etatrmcnt will appnar aome^ 

whni msh. Mny I rouiind 

Bi-KHAim I'roreasor I'etrie of ill* 

existenc<> of the lomplu at 

Abu Habba (Sippnra), the Temples of Bel. .Ninib, and Nin-makh i>l Bab>l6n lately 

excavated by Koldewey, the Temple at Nippnr oxeavated br iho American Expwiilion, 

and the Temple ni Khi>ranlj«id, none of which are Intpr than the eighth century u.c. and 

I 80 i 




Ufa 64.] 



iSAVi 



[190&. 



h<>nii> <if iL^m far oliler ihitii tbe little pravim-iiil tumpio at >'^n^Ab:t el-Ktiuliu. Inc-i- 
Jnilalij, I may meDtioa also tb^t ilui'ttip lYifs seL-oiKl [lerioil of the BritiHli Museum 
exmvklions (if 19U3-I905 at Kou;niijik, wliieti were irAfricid on for eiglitoen toontlis liy 
Mr. L. W. Riii^. I fouml u tfrafile to ihe gn>l Xulm, which datsit at lenst na fftr liupk uh 
the uintb oi'titiiry ii.c. 

ProfeBsor I'ctric nljo notes in liio lettor the discovery of n Urge bed of white BshoM, 
in I'laceB a foot unJ a linlf Jeep, beuealU the ioug Imililiiiguf Tbothiaes III, ami although 
no boueit occur in it, vet ho claimB it as the remiiins of burnt otfering"'. noting that uo 
HiiL-h deposits lire knowu iu E};yptiau temples. But ii may be poinleil out tboit it is 
much more probuble that these aahes are the reuiniuH of the firew of the XII Dyuasty 
copper smelter-, who have left their inountls of *lflg lying round the eite. Aa Lep3iti»< 
rcmurked in I S't-i with reference to the sing lienps, " Me free point was chosen only for 
*■ smelliiig ou account of ihe sharp and, iib the Arubs aesurf im, nlmof<t incessHUt draught 



' Oftt 

I I 



lUllI • 



of Siiinitic folkloi 




HA. 



and sot fire lo oue of the liitlo thorn biiahes whiuh 
Then, as it blazed, lie took a run uad cleared it, i 
steps ; atid, in uufwer to a igueBtion from me, they 
any riite, if we did not eee gnme to-day we might 

Sellemi also i-ularged on the ghouh, nj'riu iitid Ji 
lieen graduiilly di 



3 wL'i'h I noticed during the 

id lo U'imH Magb&ra, where 
are nrieieut tiirquoiso mines, 
which 1111 English com[iaDy 
was still working at the 
lime of my visit, and tlioooo 
Konthwarda to the ibex- 
dislriut round Johel Serbal. 
It was while I was hunting 
in this neighbourhood that 
my Arab, Sellemi, showed 
me an inatiince of " flre- 
jnmplng." One morning, 
after we had had mi luck for 
ihrce or four days, he ex- 
pressed n wish to BcirnmpHay 
my stalker and myself. As 
we left camp lie stopiied for 
a moment, pulled n box of 
maluhes out of hia burnmu 

1 very plontifal round nbout. 

:alker also following iu his 
it would bring luck, or, M 



plained, hod 
back lo iheir homea in the Soudau hy the introductioo of swords. 
He had an infallible ien for knowing whether such black raon 
(which is one of the forms n demon may adopt) as he might pass iu the street w«re 
devils or not, for, as he said, "If the negro Is au afrSl and no man, my hair always 
" stnnda up on end of its own aueord, and thereby I know," 

It may also be worth notiug that a plant used by ancient Assyrian phystoiansf which 
they themselves knew lo have esisied in Siuai, is stifl to be found in the northern purl 
of the peninsnia. The pcmillar Uyatcyamti* muticut, with its coarse leaves and hiiig 
foxglove-like fronds with dark purple I)e Us, was most noticenhle, and ihe natives are well 
aware of its intosioaliiig properties, which Sellemi explained to mo. Now in one of the 
Assyriau metliual tablets in the British Museum there is an incantaiion containing a lo g 



■ UpM 



"'/""" ^W'r 



.HIS. 



190ff.3 MAN. [Kos. 54-55. 

desoription of the ^' heart-plant/* which was first found iu the district called Makan, long 
ftince identified with the Sinai tic Feninsnla. It runs thus : — 

*^ [Incantation] : — . . . The heart-plant sprang out of Makan, and the Moon- 
god [rooted it out and planted it in the mountains]. The Sun-god brought the plant 
down from the mountains [and planted it] iu the earth ; it^ roots filled the earth (and) 
its ^horos* stretched out lo heaven. [It seized on the heart of the Sun-god] . . ., it 
seized on the heart of the Moon-god in the clouds, it seized on the heart of the bull in 
the fold, [it seized on the heart of the goat] in the pen, it seized on the heart of the ass 
in the stall, [it seized on the heart] of the dog iu the kennel, it seized on the heart of 
the pig in the stje [it seized on the heart] of the man in his pleasauncc (?), it seized on 
the heart of the maid in her chamber (?). [It hath seized on the heart of so-aud-so] 
the son of so-and-so . . ."* 

The locality Sinai, together with the description of its " horns " (/.r., spike) and 
its power to " seize on the heart " (i.e., " mind ") of mankind, quite justify the comparison 
of the two. R. CAMPBELL THOMPSON. 



REVIEWS. 
Egypt : Oraniolbgy. Thomson : Maclver. 

The Ancient Races of the Thehaul^ being an Anthropometrical Study of the In- tIL 
habitants of Upper Egypt from the Earliest Prehistoric Times to the Mohammedan ww 
Conqucsty based upon the Examination of over 1,5()0 Crania, By Arthur Thomson, 
M.A. (Oxon.), M.B. (Ediii.), Professor of Human Anatomy in the University of 
Oxford, and D. Kandall-Maclver, M.A., Laycock Student of Egyptology at Worcester 
College, Oxford. Oxford, 1905. Pp. 142. 30 tables. Inset, coutaining absolute 
measurements. 15 plates. 2 charts. 33x26 cm. Price £2 2.v. 

Given over 1,500 crania of the ancient inhabitants of Upper Egypt, which, on 
archaeological evidence, can be assigned to eleven different periods, stretching backwards 
from the time of the Uoman (x-cupation of Egypt to a primitive; ])redyuastic age — a total 
perioil of perhaps 7,000 or 8,000 years — what can be ascertained of the race or races 
to which these crania belonged ? Craniology, when import unctl, is apt Co be oracular 
in its replies, but the answer obtained by the authors of this elaborate and exhaustive 
monograph is unhesitating and decide«l and capable of brief statement. There were two 
races in ancient Egyj)t, a negroid and a non-negroid, living side by side, buried side by 
side, sometimes one prevailing, sometimes the other, bnt, as far as can be now told, of 
equal caste. At the ])oint at which this craniological history opens the same two races 
are found ; at its conclusion — the period of Koman occu])ation — they are still extant, 
intermarriage evidently affecting them but to a slight t?xtetit. Only for a pa>sin«; periiul, 
during the later dynasties, do they apj)car to fnse. One roiMills the contlition of the 
negroes in the United States and of the Jews in Europe, but clearly neither of these 
constitutes a parallel ca>e to the picture of life in ancient Upper Egypt, tlrawn by the 
auth(»rs of this monograph. Such a revolutionary conception needs a f(»nndaiion ou 
irrefutable fact and inference. 

Before pro.eeding, however, to discuss the evidence on which this daring theory is 
founded, it is nece-^sary to recapitulate briefly the coin-lu^ions rea<'hed in three papers 
which have Iwen piibli-^lied recently tlealing with the anciont Evryptians. In the .It.iirnal 
of the Antliropoio;:ical In-titute for 1900, Mr. Maclv<r, lUie of the antlior> of this 
monograph, gavi* a Mininnuy of Recent Anthropological Work in Egypt. He then 
regarded the predynu'^tic Egyptians as Libyans, a race that finds to-tiay its nearest 
representative in the Kabyles <if Algiers ; an invasion of the men of Punt, he believed, 
took place before the fourth dynasty, with the re>ult that the no>es of the inhabitants of 
Egypt became narrower and tln^ir heads broader. A second iiivasit)n (probably of the 
• KUcbliT, JUitnigf zur Kt-nntnin ///'/• AMyrUrh-Iinhylonhrh-n Mtdizin, p. U. 

[ i»l 1 



No. 65.] MAN. [1905. 

Hyksos) occurred between the twelfth and eighteenth dynasties, resulting in a diminution 
of the breadth of nose and head of the ancient Egyptian. In the following year Professor 
Flinders Petrie contributed to the same Journal a paper on the Races of Early Egypt. 
From the protraiture of the ancient race he concluded that there were at least six well- 
marked types amongst them and tacitly assumed that their existence indicated a mixture 
of at least six races in the people who inhabited ancient Egypt. The original race in 
his opinion was one which was closely related to the Amorites of history and Kabyles 
of to-day. 

The two papers just mentioned were tentative efforts, but the *' Study of the Naqada 
Crania" by Miss Cicely D. Fawcett (Biometrika, Vol. I., 1901-1902) is of a permanent 
nature ; as long as craniology consists in the accurate and scientific application of 
empirical craniometrical measurements. Miss Fawcett's paper must remain a classical 
memoir. From a comparison of the crania of the prehistoric Egyptians of Naqada with 
those of Theban mummies, of modern inhabitants of Cairo, of Europeans, and of Negroes, 
she concluded that the people of ancient Egypt were a homogeneous race, and that they 
remained unmixed for 7,000 or 8,000 years. 

During that long period the Egyptian head became higher and broader, the face less 
prognathous or prominent. A strict application of mathematical methods found no 
adulteration or mixture of the race. Thus from four separate studies of heads, made 
within the last five years, four different theories have arisen : (1) that there are at 
least three races mingled in the inhabitants of ancient Egypt ; (2) that there are 
six ; (3) that there is but one ; (4) the theory maintained by the authors of the mono- 
graph under review, that there were two, but that they lived side by side until early in 
the Christian era. Surely, then, one may say that craniology is a sphinx, when on each 
of four occasions she returns a different and contradictory answer. One may well ask, 
Will she ever speak the truth ? 

Craniology, like civilisation, becomes complicated as it progresses. Until now the 
equipment of a craniologist was of the simplest kind ; with the knowledge of a dozen 
fixed points on the skull and a tape measure, the whole field was open to him. The 
anatomist possessed little advantage. No one will admit our ignorance of the laws 
which regulate the growth and moulding of the skull more readily than Professor 
Arthur Thomson ; no one has made a more earnest endeavour to acquire an insight into 
those laws. In the paper by Miss Fawcett is seen the dawn of a period of collaboration. 
Mathematics are in the ascendant. Professors Pearson, Thane, and Flinders Petrie 
are associated in the work as experts in their several subjects. In the present mono- 
graph the anatomist is senior partner ; the archieological aspect is ably handled by 
Mr. Maclver ; Mr. Frank Parker serves as mathematical expert. Here the mathematical 
formula* are toned down ; as far as possible the results of measurements are cast in the 
form of diagrams — a form which veils the actual fact less obscurelj than a mathematical 
expression. 

The means which enabled the authors of this monograph to separate the crania 
of the negroid from those of the non-negroid inhabitants of ancient Egypt are of the 
simplest character. The criteria by which the negroid crania were distinguished are 
two in number. They are founded on the relative width of the nasal aperture, and the 
relative length of the upper face. Crania in which the length of the face, measured 
from the nasion to the alveolar point, was 54 per cent, of the greatest breadth of the 
face (bizygomatic diameter), or less than 54 per cent., were regarded as assuredly 
negroid, if at the same time the nasal width was 51 per cent, or more than 51 per cent, 
of the height of the nasal cavity. Even if the nasal width were only 50 per cent, of 
the height, such a skull was admitted to the negroid group if the facial height was low. 
That is to say, all the skulls with short, wide faces and nasal apertures were regarded as 
those of negroes. 

r 92 1 



1906. J 



MAN. 



[No. SS. 



Now the relntivelj niile DOse aud wide face are certainly fe&turea of negroid crBQia 
— they are negroid characters — but are ihey stifficieat alone to serve as diatinctivd 
miirkB ? In my opiuiou they are totally iuaufficient. OF seveuiy-three ekiille obtaiued 
from the plague pits ia Whitechupel there are nine n-hioh fall easily witbiu the negroid 
gTonp, and, on thie cla^aificatiou, their owners were negroes and not Englishmen (see 
Macdouell, Biomelrika, Vol. III., 1904). A study of Shrubsftll'a meaanrementB of the 
Bkulls of variouH negroid races will show that, oti the Oxford standard, nearly 
30 per cent, of the skulls belonged to n non-negroid race. Further, a preliminary 
examination of the Polish .Tews in Whitechapel convinced me that a more estensivs 
investigitliou would show that at least 30 per cem. of them possessed the Degroid 
proportions of face aud uoae, thus agreeing approximately with the inhabitanta of 
ancient Egypt. 

If craniology fails to distinguish between negroid and non-negroid urania, how can 
it be exported to distinguish between races that are less strongly coutrasled than tbeae ? 
What arc the marks by which the negro's skull can be recognised ? There ia no single 
featare thnt enfEces, but the recognition of a combination of certain featares will enable 
one to pick out from a miseellaueoua collectiou of skulls nearly 90 per cent, of the 
negro i-kulls present. Chief amongst these features are (I) the degree to which the 
ascending nasal process of the superior maxillu projects in front of the inner third of 
the lower margin of the orbit ; (2) the uontiguration of the nasal aperture ; (3) the size 
of teeth and development of the alveolar process of the upper jaw ; add to theae the 
relatively wide nose, wide face, and narrow head. 

I applied tbe firi't and second criteria to the skulls of ancient Egyptians in the 
museum of the Royal College of Surgeons to see if thone which are assigned by tbe 
Oxford standard to the negroid group also possessed these two features, The measure 
ill which the moat promineut point on the nnterior horler of the Ae^eadiog nafiul process 
projects in front of the orbital margin expresses the flatness or prominence of the nose. 
The measure is low in negroes and high in Europeans. The measurements were taken 
with a compnss-shaped instrument placed astride the nasal aperture, its two legs being 
applied near ihe lower margin of the orbit. The results of this enquiry are shown in 
Table I. :— 

Table I. — The Projectios of the Ascbndino Nasal Pboczss 

UP THE SufERIOR MaXILLA. 



Millimetres ■ 


i 


'!• 


-. 




9 


10 


11 12 1 IS 


14 


IS 


IS 


M«>». 


BO ne«in sknlis (mali-s) 


- a 


7 


10 








6 


"M- 


- 


_ 


8-S8 


38 non ■ nrgruid. anoient 
BgypiiwisCnuiles). 

(mates). 
S8 uegro kulli (famalos) - 


:r 












IS 
3 


\ a 

3 ' 1 


2 





s 


lO-M 

10-a 


3 ' rt 


' 


B 











1 - 


- 


- 


- 


7-78 


28 non - neBtokl, ancient 
EB.vp'iaiiB (Ce'iialeB). 

ITneitruid.aridc^nt Egjutinna 
((e...«l<»). 


~! ' 




' 




- 




s 


1 1 
2 1 1 


- 


- 




9-96 



From Table I. it will be seen that, on the application of the nasal -projection teat, 
those skulls assigned to tbe negroid group by the Oxford standard do {wsaess a slightly 
flatter nose ihau the non-negroid, but do not approach tliat degree of flatness found in 
pure negroe*. 

Profe-sor Maculister was ibe first to discriminate the various racial types of 
pyriform or nasiil aperture {Joiirn. of Anat.and P/ii,th/ogv,yo\.XWl]., 1898, p. 273). 
[ 93 1 



Ko. 66.] 



MAN. 



(1905. 



In typical negro skulls the sharp lateral margins of the pjriform aperture end below 
near the prominences caused by the fangs of the two canine teeth, named here Type 3, 
In European skulls and those of civilized races the sharp lateral margins of the pyriform 
aperture turn inwards and become continuous with the margins of the nasal spine 
recognised here as Type 1. An intermediate condition frequently occurs in which the 
lateral margin turns inwards, but fails to meet the margins of the nasal spine — teemed 
here Type 2. Table II. shows the application of this criterion t<y the Egyptian and other 
African skulls found in the museum of the Royal College of Surgeons. 

Table II. — The Types of Pyriform Aperture. 



Type 1. , Tjpe 2. 



Type 3. 



Mean of Type. 



49 negro skulls (males) ... 
37 non-negroid, ancient Egyptian (males) 
20 negroid, ancient Egyptian ^males) - 
■33 negro sknils (females) 
28 non-negroid, ancient Egyptian (femnles) 
17 negroid, ancient Egyptian 



8 
22 
10 

3 
18 

9 



26 
12 

9 
14 
10 

7 



15 
3 
1 
6 

1 



2-1 

1-48 

1-5 

2-39 

1-35 

1-53 



Here, again, the " negroid " Egyptians show a slightly greater approach to the 
oiegro type than the non-negroid Egyptians, yet the difference between the real negro 
And the Egyptian negroid is amply sufficient to show that they do not belong to the 
jsame class. 

The facial and nasal indices used by Professor Thomson and Mr Maclver to 
^distinguish the negroids from the non-negroids are relative terms ; these two races were 
found to have the same cephalic index, but yet were regarded as two and distinct races. 
is it not also possible, then, that they may have different facial indices and yet be the 
isame race ? To test this assumption I tabulated the absolute measurements of the width 
•of the face, of the width of the nose, of the length of the upper face, and of the height 
^f the nose of over fifty males of each of the following groups : — Negroes (frona Shrub- 
«airs tables) of Egyptian negroids, and of Egyptian non-negroids (both from the tables 
supplied by Thomson and Maclver), and of Whitechapel skulls (from MacdonelPs 
tables). The results are instructive (see Table III.) : — 

Table III. — Mean Measurements of (1) Nasal Height, (2) the Nasal Width, 
(3) Upper Face Height, (4) Bizygomatic Diameter of over 50 Skulls of 
Each Race. 





Nasal Height. 


Nasal Width. 


Upper Face 
Height. 


Bizygomatic 




Diameter. 


Negroes 

Egyptian negroids - - - 
Egyptian non-negroids 
Whitechapel - - - - 


47-78 
48-38 
52-21 
61-01 


27-28 
26-71 
24-28 
24-30 


69-8 
65-7 
72-5 
69-8 


129-6 
126-7 
126- 
128-8 



When these statistics are examined it is seen that in absolute width and height tlie nasal 
Aperture of the negroid Egyptians approach the true negroes much more nearly than they 
^o the non-negroid Egyptians ; that is, the negroid Egyptians do really possess nasal 

[ 94 ] 



IMii] MAS. [No. 66. 



viiKsh oliHselv^ approaisii ciiode of cne oe^ro, bai wheu tbe facial lueaHiiru- 
menis «re exAmintiil che cm^e is die reverse. As far as tbe abi>uluce facial height i* 
cooeemeii the £;£jpciaa oe^srQi'i Ls iiii>re a uesfn> thiia the real ue;;ro, while iu absoluiA 
breadth of fmce he iff a rnie n«>nHiegroi>i E:nrptiaa and not auv lon;fer a uegro ; he in 
odIt a aesro^ if oae expre^rresf ciie hrea<iru of the face in such bi«;hly deceptive terms as 
are gronped ooiier the aam^ of Laiiice^. Here afiin. then, ia tbe ab;?olute proper tiou of 
the face the uegroiJ El^jpriaa !< noc a Dc!£ro. 

There are ocher points which go to show chat the gn^ap class^ed as uegroid iu the 
looaograph amJer review <*aaii«}C be cLasded with the African negro. There is« for 
instance, the sexoal differen^re in skull capacitj. The avera^ ditfereuce between the 
crmnial cmpocicj of the male aoii fi^male negro is relative iv very large. Shrubsall fouud 
it to hi 220 c.e. : Broca, IS6 dr. Tae corresponding ditfereuce iu the negroid group 
of aoeient Egyptians <s 9:2*0 c.c. : in the non-negrjid 167*3 c.c. Iu this feature the 
DOD-aegroid group is the more negroid. 

Thus the criteria, relied on bv Professor Thomson and Mr. Maclver to dis- 

m 

tingoish a negroid from a non-nezroid race, break down when submitted to aualvsia, 
and the theorr of a dual race iu ancient Egypt becomes unteuable, yet there are facts 
which can be best explAineii oa the theory of a certain infusion of uegro-blood iu the 
race. Such an iufnsiou is highly pr>hable on historical evidence. Iu certain groups 
of portraiture Professor Flinders Petrie has recognised uegroid ohj^racten^. Iu 
Miss Fawcett^s elaborate monograph the possibility of a uegroid iufusiou is ixmsidered 
but dismissed on account of the conformity of the curves of frequency with the curves 
of probability given by the cephalic indices. Yet if a Semitic race, with a cephalic 
index of 73 were to uiix with a negro race possessing an approximately similar index — 
as in this ca^ is prob;ible — a mathematical investigation might easily fail to detect 
it. Dr. Warren found that the proportion of the limbs in ancient Egyptiaus corrc^ 
sponded with that of negroes. When the characters of the uose are examined they 
certainly are :^een to posses^ points in common with negro-crauia. Further, a dotaiUsl 
examination of Egyptian skulls will bring to light many structural features which may 
fairly t>e termed uegroid. 

One strange result of the statistical iiivestigatiou of skulls 1 cannot ivsisi sotting 
down here. While Professor Pearson declares that a doublo-peakod frenucnov ourvo 
does not necessarilv indicate a mixture of races, Profissor Thomson and Mr, Mao Ivor 
maintain that a single-peaked frequeuoy curve may not mean that the race is puiv or 
homogeneous. Tlie cephalic indices of the ancient Kiryptians give a single-|H'ak(Hl 
curve of frequency ; the np{>er facial index gives a douMe-i)oakcil curve. lUvansc of 
the one Miss Fawcett and Professor Pearson regard the Ancient Kg\ [»tians a** a single 
race: because of the other Professor Tlionison and Mr. Maolver niaintnin tlie\ weio 
a dual race. We must wait louger for further eulightenment on the iulerjuvtation of 
curves of frequency, and for the discovery of a Imuiau race wliioh i^ udnntUHllx pure, 
and for another which is a4lmittedlv mixed. 

It is pleasaut to pass from lite )H)ints in vsliich the authors of the Thelmid and 
Xaqada monographs are at absolute variance to those iu which they agree. Both agrtH^ 
in these two points that iu the i)roees8 of time tbe heads of tlio aueiont Egypt iauH 
became relatively broader and higher, and their faces les«s projinMing or progimthouH. Both 
agree, too, in regarding the change as the result, not of racial mixturt^ but of the aetiou 
of that environment which is entailoil by civilixation. If ouo oould positively t»xeludo 
racial admixture as a factor these results would, indeetl, repay the labours whieli luivo 
been spent on these great monographical nuuiumuutH of industry. For, whatever 
may happen in the course of time to the destructive and constructive contributions 
Professor Thomson makes hero to the methods of crauiology, or to Mr. Maolver*s 
lucid account of Egvplian Archteologv, or to Mr. ParkerV mathematical uiothtMU, it is 

' [ 95 1 



Nob. 55-56.] MAN. [1905. 

certain that the tables and charts of this mouograph must be a permaDent source of 
craniological fact. It is improbable that ever again over 1,500 crania will be exhumed 
from a narrow area which, on circumstantial evidence, can be assigned to a period 
stretching over 7,000 years. A. KEITH. 



Religrion. Oldham. 

The Sun and the Serpent ; a Contribution to the History of Serpent- Worship, m^ 
By 0. F. Oldham, Brigade Surgeon, H.M. Indian Army, Member of the Royal uD 
Asiatic Society, &c. London : Constable & Co., 1905. 22 x 14 cm. Price 10*. 6rf. 

The appearance of a new treatise on the worship of the Serpent causes some 
natural apprehension. " Serpent worship," says Professor Tylor, " unfortunately fell 
" some years ago into the hands of speculative writers, who mixed it up with occult 
" philosophies, Druidical mysteries, and that portentous nonsense called the Arkite 
" symbolism, till now sober students hear the very name of ophiolatry with a shiver.'* 
There is, it is true, none of this rubbish in the present work, and the author steers clear 
of what Max Miiller in his last great book calls *' that laziest of all expedients, that 
** of ascribing all that seems barbarous in Indian religion to the influence of the 
" aboriginal inhabitants of the country of whom we know nothing." This was the 
Oxford scholar's pleasant way of expressing his contempt for all that was not Sanskrit 
literature ; but it illustrates the danger of Httcmpting, as Dr. Oldham does, to confine 
serpent-worship to any one of Indian races. On the contrary, it seems much more 
probable that any people who came into contact with a creature like the cobra would 
be sure to worship it. 

The main purpose of the book is to ascertain the origin of the people known as 
Nagas in early Hindu literature. These are a people in the mythological cloud-land, 
whose legends may have been founded on some substratum of fact, but what this kernel 
of history may be is most uncertain. In the author's view they and the Asuras are 
hostile tribes who opposed the Aryan invaders, and the heavenly Nagas, or demi-gods, 
are the deified ancestors of the Naga people on earth. He has, I think, failed to 
establish this thesis, simply because the notices of the Nagas in early literature are so 
vague that it is impossible to say how murh is folklore and how much history. It 
is useful to have these passages collectetl ; but they are arranged without any semblance 
of order, and though there is a classified table of contents, the book is destitute of 
an index. 

The best part of the book is that based not on literary speculation, but on the 
writer's own observations. He is well ac(|uainted with the country along the Himalaya. 
He examined many of the shrines, and the book is well equipped with excellent 
illuetrations of them. We know, of course, from the diaries of the Buddhist pilgrims 
and later observers that this region was a centre of serpent-worship. But when 
Dr. Oldham attempts to investigate the very tangled ethnology of these people, we find 
him but slenderly equipped for the task. He seems to have little acciuaintance with the 
recent literature of the subject, and even Mr. Risley's great report on the last census 
is not quoted. 

But when he gets rid of speculations un ethnology and toteniism his account of 
what he has himself observed is interesting and useful. Thus, he brings out that here 
the snake cult is not phallic, and he gives a good account of the inspired prophet of the 
snake shrines, who works himself up into a state of ecstacy by whipping himself with 
a terrible scourge and inhaling the smoke of the sacred cedar tree. If he had described 
this curious worship and these ((uaint shrines in greater detail we could well spare the 
historical and ethnological disquisitions which occupy the greater part of the book. 

W. CROOKE. 

Printel by Ktrb a.nd Spottihwoook, Hit* .Muie^ty'ti KriDters, Kast Harding Street, E.G. 




STEATITE CARVING FROM MENDILAND, IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM. 



1906.] MAN. [No. 67. 

ORIGINAL ARTICLES. 
Africa, West. With Plate Q. Joyce. 

steatite Fi^^ures from West Africa in the British Museum. By C^ 
T. A. Joyce^ M.A . w I 

In tho Internationales Archir fiir Ethnographic^ Vol. XIV, p. 195, Dr. L. Ruti- 
meyer published a long paper dealing with the curious soapstone carvings found in 
Sierra Leone. In this, the first systematic treatise dealing with these interesting relics of 
A forgotten craft, the author brings forward the following facts concerning them. They 
seem to be peculiar to a comparatively small area, between the Boom and Eittam rivers ; 
they make their first appearance at a distance of about 20 kilometres from the coast, but 
are found in their greatest numbers from 30 to 40 kilometres further inland. The 
natives, knowing nothing of their manufacture, explain their existence somewhat 
naively by attributing to them a supernatural origin. For this reason they are con- 
■sidered to be of great value, and natives who are lucky enough to find them keep 
their existence as secret as possible. 

The localities in which they are found may be divided into two classes, primary 
«nd secondary. The first are certain tumuli in the interior, where they are said 
to be discovered in considerable numbers, up to fifty or so ; the exibtence of these 
tumuli, it should be noted, is only known from the reports of natives. The secondary 
localities are disused native fields, where single figures are occasionally obtained by 
digging. The explanation of the presence of these images in the latter localities 
is found in the fact that the natives employ them as agricultural charms.* After 
a description of their chief characteristics, which include, in the case of the greater 
number, a vertical hole in the top of the head occasionally communicating with the 
eyes and ears, the author proceeds at length to discuss their origin, drawing comparisons 
with carvings from many other parts of Africa. 

He calls attention to the extreme rarity of stone carvings in this continent outside 
the sphere of ancient Egyptian civilisation, and mentions the soapstone carvings of 
Zimbabwe as the only parallel, pointing out that a foreign infiuence has been more than 
suspected by many leading archaeologists in the art of the latter locality. He cites the 
art of Benin as an instance of the proficiency to which the negro can attain under the 
guidance of external culture, and finally, after frequent reference to a paper by Delafosse,! 
in which the latter tries to establish the presence of Egyptian culture on the west coast, 
arrives at the following conclusion : that, at a period more or less remote from the 
present, a negro race, indigenous or immigrant, produced these sculptures under the 
infiuence of an inspiration issuing from Egypt. 

Tho rest of the paper is occupied by a description of the figures of this class in the 
various continental museums, most of which are reproduced in a scries of excellent 
.plates. 

The object of the present note is to supplement Riitimeyer's paper by describing a 
series of these carvings in the British Museum, and to record a little additional informa- 
tion which I have been able to collect through tho kindness of various correspondents. 
Most of this information is in corroboration of Riitimeyer^s facts, but, as will 
appear later, I do not arrive at the same conclusion as to the ultimate origin of these 
interesting figures. 

At the time when Rutimeyer^s communication appeared in print there were only 

three specimens of soapstone carving from Mcndiland in the British Museum, and none 

•of these were remarkable for size or perfection (Fig. I A, r, d) ; but recently two 

• In this case it is iKjssib^e that figures have been found in fields where tumuli containing them 
liave been levelled in cultivation. 

t L Anthropjlogie, IIHX), Nus. 4-0. 

r 97 ] 



No. 57.] MAN. 

mlditional specimens have 1>eeii aeqairei), one of wliich is ni 
liiiJsljeJ example, but in design, hs far as I am aware, 
Plate G, iftid represeote a figure 13 incbea long reoliui 
back ou an oblong plinth, 14'2 by 4'6 inches. The U 



[1905. 

: only nu nnneualiy well- 
imic|ui-. It \r tignred on' 
g at full lenglli on lis 
;s, nhieli are inferior !»> 



modelling to the rest of the figure, are crossed above the Itneo. The eyes aro open anil 
liighly protabcraiit ; the nose, exceedingly platyrhine, is considorahly damaged; the 
chin projects sharply, in tact, it seems possible that the ariist intended toreprescnl it as 
furnished with a short lieard. The loben of the ear^ are pierced. On the head is a 
closely fitting uap ; on forehead, temples, and tipper arms are carveil zigzags in partial 
relief representing tattoo marks ; line? in relief from the corners of the month to the 
ears probably have a similar signification ; bands of liues, also in relief, running from 
the shoulders across the collar bones, and combiniug to form a plait pattern dowu chest 
and alxlomeu, may reprexent either tattoo marks or a necklace. On the left arm is B 
large armlet with a fetish or amulet : the right wrist bears two bracelets : the left, one. 
The right lianii is closed, but hollowed out as if some object were originally inscrled in 
its izni-p. 'I'Ki' j.'('iii'rtil workmiuisliip U good, the form of the bniiy well iiionldfd. 




FIO. 1. 



MENDILAND (b«IT1SH MU8BUM). 



and the position ea^y and natural. It was collected iu Meadiland by Mr. G. Garett^ 

late Travelling Commissioner. 

Fig. 1 a is the head and shoulders of a figure of which the lower portton from the 
arms downwards has ctiBappesred. It has the same guggle eyes and highly platyrbine 
nose as the first, but is altogether of coarser workmanship. Across the head from ear ta 
ear runs a fillet, to the ends of which cords are attached ; these cords are grasped by the 
hands, which are brought close under the chin. In the centre of the crown, just in front 
of the fillet, ie a vertical hole, a common feature in these figures. A similar hole is 
found on each shoulder. A ridge running from the hole on the head to the root of the 
Doae may represent tattooing. This figure was obtained from Mr. F. J. Alldridge. 

Fig. 1 l> represents a squatting figure 7'6 inches high, exceedingly roughly carved ; 
so rude is the workmanship that it may possibly be a modern imitation. The surface 
shows no signs of age or weathering. 

Fig. 1 c is the head of auother figure 4 inches long; like Fig. 1 a it has a baud 
running over the head from ear to ear, and the nostrils are extremely broad. This and 
the preceding were obtained on Sherbro Island by Captain C. W. SoJeu. 
[ 98 ] 



1905.] 



HAN. 



[No. 67. 




Fig. 1 (i JB a sitikII figure in a Bquatting attililtle, 4*9 inciiCB higij, elbows ou kiiee» 
und hands snpjiorUDg cbin. Oae arm, one leg, both feet, anil lialf tbe hotly nre missing. 
'I'lie f&co is well uarveU, with plenty of expre^eioa ; the nose is again ver; ]>ltttyrUine. 
An ioiere^tiiig pcculiaritjr in cotineclioa wilb tbia figure is ihut at some time, perhaps 
when it was broken, an iron ring h»a been faeteusil ruund the body immediately uniler 
ibe arms. A portion of thia riDg,inuoh oxydised, still remains. There ia a large vertical 
hole in the crown of the head, at the bottom of which is n lump 
of iron oside. Thia figure was dug up at Beiidii ou Sherbro 
in 1U83, und has been in the Museum coUeution since lt)86. 

I ant able, by the kindness of Ur. and Mr^. May, (<> 
figure a specimen in their poBsession, which, like the Brili!<li 
Museum figure, I believe to be unique in design (Fig. 2). It 
represonis a seated native, once more with exceedingly hroad 
nostrils and b hole iu the top of the head, leaning against n 
three-legged back-reijl. This form of support is siill iu loeal 
use ; the leg in rear is pierced with a traverse hole near the 
lop. The carviug was acquired iu Meudiiand. 

In addition to these specimens, I have recently boiird 
of several private collections of steatite carvings from this 
neighbourhood, anil it ia evident that such figures are hy no 
means as rare as was at first thought. 

As regards the position held by these figures in the estimation of natives of the 

preeent day, I will firitt quote Mr. W. J. Bruce, of the Railway Survey of Sierrii 

I.ieone, who was kind ennuL^h to give ine some notes on the subject beaded "!Steatite 

" carvings preserved hy the Mendi as part of their worship, aud called Nomorl{^oino/i)," 

He contiuues, " I waa shown three of those images iu the Tiama district in 1902, but was 

" unable to obtain much infonnation about them as my enquiries aroused suspicion. I 

" was informed by Mendi and Timui alike that tlisy were of supernatural origin (' Goil 

" made them') and that no one in their country could make anything like them ; that 

*' they were dug up, one man adding that he knew 'a hill ' where ' plenty * had boeu 

" fonud, but declining to locate it ; that they were treasured by the fainilieB who owned 

" tliem ; and that they made farms fertile. A negro Bchoolraaster described the ritual 

■' he had seen followed when a nomori set up in a newly-sowu farm. The image wa* 

" placed on a pedestal of earth, usually au old ant-hill, in the field, and the farmer and 

" bis household walk round it uhantiug an appeal for a good crop, each in turn striking 

'' it with a whip. My informant could give no explanation of this. I have seen th» 

11 thatch, and heard these images called ' farm devils.* 

are the only race which possess them." 

Dual information was kindly given me by Miss Fair- 

ikct from a letter from Mr. G< Hart to bis sister. 

s " found only in thia [Bandajuma] and tho Pangumu 

districts, and in the bordering parts of Liberia. The people find these on the farms 

when digging and ' boushiug ' them. They look ou them in something tho same way 

that the Gold Coast i>eople look on the ayj/ri beads, but they havo no value for them. 

They say ' devil make them,' and they put ihem in the shelters iu the rice-fields, partly 

as protection, and partly in their capacity of ' rice- master.' For they believe that, if 

severely flogged, at night these stone images will go out and steal plenty of rice from 

other larms and plant it in that of their owner.* But here's the quaint pun about 

it. The tribes here now, who find these things, never by auy chance work in Btoue. 

They make rough wood figures of an entirely ditTercut kind for certain ceremonies 

couneuted wUh the secret societies, but never anything else." 



■■ empty plat 

" I have been told that the Mendi 

An important piece of aiidil 

brother, and consists in an ext 

The writer speaks oF tho figures : 



■ This, pertiapi, eiplaii 



.tfae< 



I 9" ] 



aiin; itcKiiUd to Ur. Uruce. 



No. 67.] MAN. [1906. 

From the same source and by the same channel the following interesting note 
regarding the cult of these images in Liberia has just reached me: "I'm collecting 
" nomoris here. . . . Apparently the Kissi worship them, because each one I've 
" found, or been brought, has been spattered over with blood (chicken's) and egg. But 
" none I've yet seen here is a.s good as those obtained in the Panguma district." 

With regard to the original makers of these images and the artistic influences which 
attended upon their manufacture, I should like to say a word rather in deprecation of 
the tendency shown by some to explain relics of pre-existing artistic and technical 
activity in savage Africa by a reference to Egypt or the external world. In certain 
cases, the bronze-casting of Benin for instance, there is no doubt that such a reference 
is just ; but with regard to those soapstone figures, not only does no trace of such 
external influence appear, but there is no reason why it should be invoked. 

lu the first place the argument from the rarity of stone carving in savage Africa 
loses its force when it is remembered that steatite is far easier to work than wood, it 
has no grain, and is softer, a mere scratch with the thumbnail being sufficient to make a 
considerable impression. In fact, from this point of view, these figures strictly do not 
belong at all to the same category as carvings in stone. Nor is there any necessity to 
regard them in consequence as relics of the far-away Stone Age of Africa ; the fact 
that the present inhabitants know nothing of them is of little moment. In a country 
which has little or no history the word " prehistoric " bears little significance. In this 
quarter of Africa, as in many other parts of the continent, tribal migrations and wars of 
extermination have effectually blotted out the past, and it is perfectly conceivable, in 
such an environment, that the manufacture of these figures disappeared with the tribe 
which made them. 

In the second place the figures themselves display attributes which are associated 
closely with the negro ; their facial traits, especially the extreme breadth of nose, are 
manifestly negroid ; the chair shown in Mr. May's specimen is of a type still locally 
common and has nothing foreign about it, the tattooing and the amuletic bracelet shown 
in the specimen on Plate G, are equally " negroid " ; in fact, no figure which I have 
yet seen actually or in photograph shows the least hint of any connection with Egyptian 
or foreign art. Had there been such it is impossible not to believe that some trace 
would have survived, in the same way that the figures of Europeans are introduced into 
the art of Benin, or Chinese and Japanese designs appear on European porcelain. 

With regard to the evidence of Egyptian culture on the west coast laboriously 
collected and ably put forward by M. Delafosse ; the points of resemblance found in 
certain institutions, &c., apply equally well to other races scattered all over the globe. 
And in regard to this point another word might be said. It is too often forgotten that, 
while a great deal of the Egyptian civilisation may have been exotic, yet it must have 
<;oiitained a large substratum of what was native African. Or, at least, indigenous 
culture must have played a considerable part in modifying and contributing to the 
imported civilisation. Many small points of correspondence between civilised Egypt and 
«avage Africa may be explained by this very natural assumption of a common ethno- 
graphical element, indigenous in character. Professor Thomson and Mr. Randall Maclver 
in their recent monumental work on the Native Races of the Thebdid^ have shown that 
a negroid type was present in the population from the earliest time downward. 

From the evidence to hand, therefore, there seems no reason to doubt that the 
figures under discussion are not only of native manufacture but the products of a local 
and indigenous art. The final solution of the question may perhaps appear when the 
tumuli mentioned in the native reports are located and explored. But at present the 
very existence of these cannot be regarded as proven. T. A. JOYCE. 



[ 100 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 68, 

Egypt : Oraniologry. Thomson. 

Note on Dr. A. Keith's Review <»f ** The Ancient Races ot the TQ 
Thebaid " C«Man/' 1906, 66). Jiy Professor Arthur Thomson, M,A., MM. 00 
Dr. Arthur Keith, id a recent review of our monograph on the Ancient Races of 
the Thfibaid (Man, 1905, No. 55), commits himself to certain statements which I think 
require qualification. In dealing with the application of our criteria, viz., the nasal 
and facial indices, he says (p. 92) : " All the skulls with short, wide faces and nasal 
apertures were regarded as those of negroes." Now in respect to this matter we wcro 
particularly guarde<1 ; what we did say was as follows (p. 86, Ancient Races of the 
Thebaid) : " There seems little reason to doubt that the features of Group I. betray a 
negroid influence. In every character, of which we have a measure, they conform 
accurately to the uegro type ; and in many respects, as may be seen from the photo- 
graphs, they exhibit appearances which, judged by the eye, certainly lend very strong 
additional support to this view. Amongst such we may note, in the specimens which 
" we have at our disposal, the modelling of the forehead, the interocular width, and that 
" peculiar form of nasal aperture described by the French as '* Gouttikre simiefinr,^* 
The excavators at El Amrah noted on several occasions that the hair which adhered 
** to the scalp was curly as distingnisheJ from other hair of a straight or wavy kind 
*' which also occnrred in the graves." 

In reference to the above it is obvious that in our generalisations we were limited 
to the consideration of those features of which we had a measure, viz., the nose and face. 
In regard to these criteria, let mo again quote Dr. Keith. He says : "Now the relatively 
** wide nose and wide face are certainly features of negroid crania — they are negroid 
" characters." Well and good, but he goes on to disprove the value of these criteria by 
stating that certain other races (presumably pure ?) which he examined contained certain 
percentages of negroid and non-negroid skulls according to our standard. Let me quota 
what we said regarding this matter : ** In the facial index the point of cleavage was 54 
" and in the nasal at 50-51, and though there is necessarily a slight artificiality in making 
the division so rigidy we considered it quite legitimate to fix the limits of our two 
groups by these figures." The words iu italics were introduceil because we realised 
that it was impossible for us accurately to determine the range of variation of either 
group ; for convenience of working we adopted an arbitrary line of cleavage, and our 
subsequent results, I think, amply justified our procedure. 

In the combined males and females of the negroid group the ^^ medians " of th& 
different series are, without exception, platyrhine, whilst the ^^ medians " of the combined 
non-negroid males and females fall, with two exceptions, within the leptorhine group^ 
and, in the two exceptions, lie only half a unit within the leptorhine side of the mesorhine 
sub-division. In regard to the facial index the distinction between the groups i* 
admittedly not so great, but, with one exception, viz., that of the Ptolenoaic period, the 
'* medians '* of the negroid males and females are all mesoprosopic, whilst in every 
instance the " medians'*^ of the non-negroid group fall well within the leptoprosopic sub- 
division. 

Dr. Keith admits the difficulty of selecting 'Hhe marks by which a negro's skull 
can be recognised," and goes on to point out that it is only by a combination of features 
that the selection can be made. Accordingly, he subjects our groups to a further 
analysis, with the following results : — 

I. In regard to the projection of the ascending nasal process of the superior maxilla 
he admits that " those skulls assigned to the negroid group by the Oxford standard do 
" possess a slightly flatter nose than the non-negroid." 

II. In regard to the types of pyriform aperture his conclusion is that ** the 
" * negroid ' P^gyptians show a slightly greater approach to the negro type than the 
** non-negroid Egyptians." 

' 101 






u 

41 



Kos. 68-69.] MAN. a«06. 

III. Dr. Keith iu bis third table compares the " means ** of the absolutes of nasal 
height, nasal width, upper facial height, and bizjgomatic width, a comparison which 
in my opinion is of extremely little value since it altogether disregards the total height 
of the figure and misleads us by possibly comparing the short with the tall. Thus it 
would be easy to get many Englishmen with longer arms than have negroes, but the 
proportion which exists between the limbs and the body height might, and would, be 
altogether different. 

However, assuming, for the sake of argument, that his method is justifiable, what 
is the result ? It appears that *' in absolute width and height the nasal aperture of the 
negroid Egyptians approach the true negroes more nearly than they do the non-negroid 
Egyptians." . . . That, " as far as the absolute facial height is concerned, the 
Egyptian negroid is more a negro than the real negro, while in absolute breadth of 
*' face he is a true non-negroid Egyptian and not any longer a negro." 

In regard to the sexual difference in skull capacity to which he refers Dr. Keith 
would, I think, be the first to admit that it would be hazardous to employ it as a 
criterion of race difference considering the present state of our knowledge. 

Thus, on Dr. Keith's own admission, it is apparent that cur negroid group exhibits 
negroid affinities in all the tests to which Dr. Keith has subjected it, absolute breadth of 
face alone exccplcdy and yet he concludes by stating " that the criteria relied on by 
*' Professor Thomson and Mr. Maclver to distinguish a negroid from a non-negroid race 
^' break down when submitted to analysis, and his theory of a dual race iu ancient 
** Egypt becomes untenable." Surely Dr. Keith either shows an excess of caution in 
accepting conclusions which may be to him unexpected, or possibly does not realise the 
full meaning of the facts which he himself has brought forward. Still more striking, 
however, is the admission that " there are facts which can best be explained on the 
*' theory of a certain infusion of negro blood in the race." What that means I must 
leave your readers to judge, or Dr. Keith to explain. In our researches we confined 
ourselves strictly to the examination of the material at our disposal ; if the facts of 
history confirm our conclusions, well and good ; but, meanwhile, we have endeavoured 
to approach the subject from an independent standpoint, and our conclusion is that the 
skulls we have examined are not those of a homoorcneous race but exhibit such distinctive 
features as justify us in classifying them into negroid and non-negroid groups. Nothing 
that Dr. Keith has said has shaken that belief, rather, as it appears, has he added 
support to our conclusions— conclusions which, I think, are amply justified by the facts, 
and enforced by the composite photographs published in Man, 1905, No. 38. 

Finally, I may add that, iu the absence of Mr. Maclver, I am alone responsible for 
the opinions herein expressed. ARTHUR THOMSON. 



Africa, South- West. Mullen. 

Fetishes from Landana, South-West Africa. By Ren. 11. Mullen, r q 
M.A., Curator of the Salford Corporation Museum and Art Galleries. wO 

These remarkable fetishes (Figs. 1 and 2) were very kindly sent to the Salford 
Museum in 1H98 by Mr. Arthur Clare, who was at the time engaged in Chiloango, 
Landana. The following is the interesting account which Mr. Clare gives of the 
fetishes and their uses : — 

MAN(iAKA (Fig. 1). — A large wood male figure, the front of the body studded with 
nails, knife blades, and screws ; the eyes inlaid with shells ; portions of the beard, made 
from goats^ beards, remain on the chin ; armlets and wristlets are carved on the arms ; 
on the heatl is carved a woven cap. The fetish power lies behind the shell which is 
inserted in front of the body. Mangaka is the men's fetish. 

Kozo (Fig. 2) is the women's fetish. It consists of a wood figure of a dog with 
a head at each end [see note) ; the body is studded with nails as is the case with 

[ 102 ] 



be . 



ollie: 




1905.] 

MangHkft. Ou tbe back n shslloir receptacle i» conetrui-tcil, i 
.power, Tbii hDllotv wua originally covered wilh ft mir 

Peepabateon and I'se, — When a group of nntiv-es, a bniirf t 
Jowii siKJ forma & now- Tillage tbey first mark oITb plot of ground for s 
finil on tbia tUoj pUut n tree— llie fotisli 
alwovfl ime of whicb llie eiip is blooil-n.'i!. 
After the planting eome of tbe sap is nii^i-"\ 
with the l.looJ of n wild fowl. Tht f"wl 
is then buried, and after it has heconn- 
«n[ircly decomposed iho groiiiiil, tree, uu'l 
everything assucisted with tUein, 
sacred aud receive fctiab )iower. 
■Ireo are placed mirrors, shells, &c„ 
to tbo«e iti tbe fetishes, behind or in whiili 
tbe fetish poweraefuiriiilHle.'. Tbeeeolijoei):! 
are aflixeJ to the fotishoi by elay which hi.- 
l>eeo mointeued in tbe moiilli of tbcfeti-^li 
priual. The priest ereels bis but ou iIil' 
groiiLLil, and ibero produpos ibo Fetish gods. 

When a native sufFuring from Hicknef^, 
(heft, loH^, *c., desires assiatauce from the 
fetish god he first consultx tbe priest, paying.' 
him in kind, in order to discover tbe c»u->' 
nud origia of bis Iroablo. In the ( 
sickness the priest conld sell a charm with- 
out cousniting tbe god. 



shell tbreaded on a hair from an elephant's 

tail, or, in case of emnll-pox, a strip from 

tbe skin of u leopard. Should the priest be 

tinahle ibus to afford protection or relief, 

tlie native is advised by him to apply 

directly lo the god. Here a further psy- 

nieut is made, and the native is allowed to 

drive B nail, knife, screw, or spenrbcad into 

tbe figure. To tbe case of Kozo and Man- 

gaka the result of (bis acllou is to seeure 

priority of claim to the protection of ibc 

fetish. The god may bring 

injury to the ufTondiog person or relief to 

tht^ sufferer wbo has secured bis favour, 

If tbe ntTender be not already known, ibc 

priest, wbo exercises a 

over the natives, sets to 

bim. It sometimes happens that tiie *"""" t-i^DASA. 

-oriininal is so terrified that iie denounces himself. Sboulil be be wealthy and bave 

influcutial friends be can occasionally] arrange matters and "square" the priest, bat 

then s<)nio innocent person would sulfer instead, bbould anyone, however, die in a 

noighliouring town the priest can, of course, say that be or sbc was tbe culprit, autl 

liad died by the powerof the fetlsb lo wbtuli the appeal bad been niiide. 

In (he case of a more potverful god uamod M'Biallu Maodemba, wbo holds a 
weiipon in bis uplifted band, the death of the intendiag person would lie brought about. 
[ 103 ] 



^B No8. 59-60.] UAN. [1905. 

^^^H With some iufcrior frails the insertiou of ibL> nail UciJigii the utitive gooi] lutik while 
^^^H fishing, himtiii);, or olhcrwise en^tigcd. 

^^^1 Note eent Id Ajiril 1904 by Mr. Clare lo Mr. Miillun.— " la tlrscribing Koxo 
^^^H " I call it a double-heuJeil dog. In yuiir musoum the fetish has only one be<ti], hut it 
^^H " origiiially had two. The inissiDg one wm lost when I left ilie two felishea in n 
^^^H " store that gut flooded while I wits up the CliiUiBiigo river. In fael, neither of the 
^^^H " fetistiee is in the exnet coDdilion it was in when I ohtaiuod them from the Vortu- 
^^H " (,'ueae Goveniment for acting as intermediary in a palaver between iLt-ra and 
^^^H " (be uutiveg. It tuny be of iiileri;.st lo know ibat owing Ui the i;reat nlinsea uf <bc- 

^^^_ FIG. 2.— KOZO, WOMESa KETISU, FROM LASUANA 

^^^H " fetish prieets the Portuguese Goverumeut determined some six years &go to destroy 
^^^H " [all] the fetishes ; but notwithstanding the destrucllau fetishism is just as it 
^^H was 

^^H Mr. Arnold Kidyard, chief engineer of the Elder Dempster liner "Nigeria," au 
^^^H enthusiastic collector, who brongbt the Rgiires to ISalford, staled that the Krooboya oa 
^^H board his ship rushed in terror from Maogaka, and ilcclincd to carry or even approach. 
^^1 the figure. BCN. 11. MULLEN. 


J 


^^P America, South : Animal Superstitions. Sadlelr : Thomas. 

^^H Animal Superstrtions amons the Araucanians. Hy C A. Smileir. nn 

^^1 CammiimcaUd l„j X. If. Thomas. uU 

^^^H Mr. Sndleir was good enough to colleet the following information ou animal 

^^^H superstitions among the Araucnnians iu aiiswer to my questionnaire, Journ. Anthr. 

^^^H /iut.,XXXl. IH. I am much indebted to him for the iuformution : — 

^^^1 I.~~(<i.) Seeing an eagle when ou a jonrtiey. If the bird has its bend towards the 

^^^H traveller, on the right, it is an augury of a good trip, of good luck ; but if the bird is 

^^H looking the other way it is a sign of had luck. 

^^^H When a bird called the cliurao ntters it loud note it is n sign oF hail hick whether 

^^^H one '\f on a journey or not. When ii cries sottiv it is a good sign. 

^H [ 104 





1905.] MAN . [No. 60. 

If a SDake crosses the road in front of one, where he is about to pass, it is a bad 
sign, and one ought not to tread upon that soil any more. The mac/iis (medicine 
women) value the snake, for they seek it to pass it over the bodies of the sick, in order 
that it should carry the sickness to the Evil One. A chief told me that when his wife's 
brother was sick, he (the brother) had to learn to be a machi (in a few cases men 
become such). The snake left the house dancing after being passed over his body. 
This was in the midst of a great feast, which lasted three or four days. The man 
himself told the chief of it. 

(6.) The Chilians (lower class of Romanists) sometimes say that, if one sees a 
snake or a lizard before breakfast, it drinks the blood of the Christians. The Chilians 
are about half Spanish, and have Araucanian blood, in their veinn, though the line of 
demarcation between them and the pure Indian is clearly marked. 

(c.) Some of the lower class of Chilians also say that when a woman is about ta 
give birth to a child, and she sees an " animal of the water " (legendary) the baby takes 
the form of the animal. They also say that the " eggs of the rooster " turn into 
serpents, which they call Colocolo, When this gets beneath the house it kills the 
family. A chief in the Andes burnt his house and moved to another place because many 
died. The same thing had happened there. 

2. No animals are said to bring luck or ill-luck to the house in which they live. 

3. A bird called the kongkong when it cries much near a house at night, ** We we,"^ 
is said to foretell a death. Also when the owl (called kilkil) cries near the house ; 
also when a bird called the pu/whiukuy or the fox, does the same thing. 

9. Only at their religious ceremonies or prayer meetings. In the Argentine the 
Indians kill a bull, or other white animal from the horses or cattle. In Chili a sheep» 
Prayer is made with the blood of the heart, but they do not worship any object 
(inanimate). Sometimes in the feast they cut off the head of a rooster and let it jump 
about. It is a good sign when the neck remains towards the East. This about the 
rooster is, I think, a Chilian-Spanish idea. 

11. No. With this exception that at the feast of initiation of a machi they 
have a lamb tied, and when they let it go, if it goes straight to the flock that is a- 
good sign. 

14. The only special usages are to take out the heart, the blood is placed in a tree 
w^hich has been transplanted or cut down and replanted. A man will often put on the 
skin of the sheep, over his head, and go about the tree at the time of the machi dance,, 
following the machi or machis. 

16. The only thing is that some say a witch goes about crying like a fox. 

21. Only at death. In former times the horses or the favourite horse of the 
deceased was killed. In all such cases, and such as are covered by No. 9, the flesh of 
the animals is eaten. 

22. Only that horns of rams are planted or put iu new fruit trees that they may 
give good fruit, and may not dry up, &c. 

24. Only children at play. 

25. Only when a chief or his son dies a horse or horses are killed. They put it od 
its knees, mouth down, so that the deceased may go on horseback. Food, &c., is placed 
upon the cofHn which is like a dug-out canoe. 

28. No. 

29. In former times in the Argentine, when a great hunt was held, before the 
animals were surrounded, the hunters drew themselves up in line, and with a knife 
passed through the skin at the back of the hand between the thumb and first finger 
extracted the blood, and prayed to God to give them his " outside " animals. 

N. W. THOMAS. 

i: 105 ] 



No. 61.] MAN. [1906. 

REVIEWS. 
Africa, South. Hall. 

The Great Zimbabwe. By R. N. Hall, F.R.G.S. London : Methuen, 1905. M 
23 X 14 cm. Price 2ls. 01 

This book is principally devoted to a description of the most important of the Rhode- 
sian ruined buildings. The author has experience gained in two years' work of exploring 
this group of ruins for the British South Africa Company, and also that acquired from 
personal investigations of several previous years in other ruins situated in other parts of 
the same country. The customs, chief characteristics, language, and the origin of the 
natives now occupying the country, have evidently been carefully studied. References 
to these, together with descriptions of the locality, surmises as to whom the builders of 
the edifices might have been, what was their worship, if any, and the meanings which 
might be read into certain styles of architecture or arrangement of stone work, all often 
considerably coloured with a romantic tinge, occupy the first five chapters. Some 
licence must, however, be conceded to the author, who is evidently an enthasiastic 
admirer of' these ruins, and his digressions into the realms of conjecture relieve what 
might otherwise have been a dry record of the facts observed during the work of 
excavation. 

The Makalauga — (the children of the Sun) — the natives, who at present live near 
Zimbabwe, are considered by the author to be some of the direct descendants of the 
** Mocarangas," who, according to the early Portuguese explorers of the sixteenth 
century, occupied this part of South Africa. Their chiefs, called the " Monomotapa,*' 
resided in the " Zimbabwes," although they were not apparently the original builders of 
these remarkable structures. 

Chapter VI. is devoted to a description of the various articles or relics found in the 
excavation. References are also made to various objects found by other explorers. Gold 
worked into various forms is said to have been abundant, but the total weight collected 
is not given. Iron in the form of tools, bells, lamps, wire, &c., was also found in 
considerable quantities, most of these articles being considered by the author as being 
the work of mediaeval or recent Makalauga, or, perhaps, of other South African tribes, 
who for short periods raided and occupied the country. The articles of gold are assigned 
a similar origin, but those of more delicate or artistic manufacture are credited to the 
*' Ancients." Copper was found in several forms in the intermediate and higher of the 
excavated floors, none, however, being classed as "ancient" work. Beads of chalcedony, 
glass, ivory, bone, gold, copper, and brass were also discovered, some being comparable 
with mediaeval Arab work. Fragments of glass, china, and pottery were also amongst 
the finds. Some of the former is considered by competent authorities as thirteenth or 
fourtoenth century work. To the china is ascribed an Arabian origin. It is apparently 
more diflScult to assign the pottery to a definite age or people ; much is considered to be 
comparatively recent. The author claims, however, that there are some notable points 
of difference, and infers that some found on the lowest floors of the Elliptical temple, 
very heavy and of a light greenish-grey colour, must be exceedingly old. Articles of 
soapstone were also discovered inconsiderable quantities carved in what must be called a 
rough manner to represent birds, in one instance a crocodile, objects of presumably phallic 
worship, bowls, and ingot moulds. The author is evidently of opinion that the soapstone 
birds indicate a worship akin to that of the goddess Almaquah (Venus) the Morning Star. 
Near the end of the chapter it is noted that an interesting discovery was made of what 
the author considers a " trading station," or locality specially set apart for the mediaeval 
Arab gold and ivory trades. 

From the presence and positions of these different articles, the author deduces the 
apparently well founded argument that these ruins w^ere occupied, at intervals perhaps, 
by numerous and different tribes of people from the date of their erection up to nearly 

[ 106 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 61. 

the end of the niDeteenth conturj. At the end of the chapter, and also on page 103, 
sections are given, the latter showing seven distinct floors or evidences of distinct 
periods of occupation. The seventh or lower floor lies below the level of a drain 
through which water would pass to the "inner parallel passage,^* and eventually by 
other drains through the outside of the main walls. This would indicate that this 
soventh floor belonged to a building, possibly one of many, erected before the walls of 
the main building itself, and demolished to give room for the larger and more important 
structure now standing. This may explain the presence of other lines of stonework 
referred to as passing under, but not forming part of, other walls. 

Chapters VII. to XIII. deal with what is termed the "Ancient Architecture,*' 
although the term sounds somewhat pretentious when applied to what are really only 
walls of roughly-worked stone. The author claims to have noticed certain differences 
in the style of construction and in the relative positions of certain portions of the ruined 
walls, which also bear out the theory of diflferent epochs of habitation by different peoples. 

The author emphasises the absence of any form of inscription and the non-discovery 
of burial places of the ancient inhabitants. He inclines to the opinion that the ruins 
are the work of Sabeo- Arabians. He, however, remarks that investigations among the 
ruins in southern Arabia are not sufficiently advanced to enable a comparison to be 
made between them and the Rhodesian ruins. He classities the stonework of the ruins 
as follows : — (1) Most ancient period, characterised by rounding of ends of walls 
and buttresses, more decided batter, notable evenness of courses and better bonding ; 

(2) a more recent but also an ancient period, possibly of reconstruction, with greater 
irregularity of stonework, less batter to the walls, and, as the most distinctive feature, 
square corners and ends to walls which are dcflcient in strength and durability ; 

(3) medisBval Makalanga or Arabian work ; (4) constructions by comparatively recent 
indigenous peoples. The numerous and excellent photographs with which the work is 
well illustrated, together with the plans and sections, give opportunities to the reader to 
study these differences in construction. 

Mr. HaU apparently attaches great importance to the supposition that the main east 
wall, conical towers, platform, and original portions of the passages are the oldest walls, 
for which great antiquity can be claimed, whereas the western wall is a much later and 
inferior construction. This contention appears somewhat strained, as in most of the 
larger Rhodesian ruins what may be called the back or the least decorated portions of 
the walls is of decidedly inferior work to that of the front or principal jiortion. The 
change, however, takes place very gradually, and it is difficult to say, as he himself 
states regarding Zimbabwe, where the change begins. In Chapter IX. comparison is 
made between the plan, inscriptions, shape, and probable use of the temple of Marib, the 
ancient capital of the Saboean kingdom in Arabia, and the Zimbabwe Elliptical temple. 
In both cases the pattern or inscribed portion of the wall is referred to as well built, 
whereas the remainder is called badly built and rough. It seems, therefore, that no 
special signiflcance need be attached to the inferior work of the Zimbabwe west wall. 

In the latter part of Chapter VI. several pages are devoted to the description of 
typical entrances, and it asserted that the balance of evidence is in favour of these having 
been built open to the sky, or not in the form of doorways with an overhead wall carried 
by lintels. Photographs given by the author show either lintels in place, or the broken- 
down wall, strongly suggesting that owing to the giving way or destruction of the lintels 
the superstructure has fallen down. The term lintel is also freely applied to long slabs 
of stone, and it is noted that in two angular entrances in the Acropolis butts of broken 
slate lintels still remain in the walls. In other Rhodesian ruins there is clear evidence 
that wooden posts were placed in the entrances purposely to carry lintels. 

The author considers that the large elliptical building was constructed mainly as 
a temple for the purpose of sun, star, and, nature worship, the monoliths, towers and 

[ 107 1 



Xos. 61-62.] MAN. [1905> 

decorated portions being referred to as evidences. At the same time considerable care is 
inferred to have been taken to provide obstacles against sudden inroads or attacks of an 
enemy. The Acropolis, or hill ruin, is considered to be a distinctly designed fortress- 
adapted to the methods and weapons of war then in vogue. Two of the enclosures in 
the Acropolis are referred to as being temples for worship of the same class observed ia 
the main ruin. 

The " Valley Ruins " seem to correspond to dwellings of chiefs and common 
people during ordinary times, although they also show arrangements for defensive 
purposes. 

The Acropolis ruins are described at length in Chapters XIV.-XVIII., but the 
work of exploration is evidently far from being completed. 

The remaining chapters are taken up with descriptions of the valley and other 
ruins lying within the Zimbabwe area, and, although they cover considerable ground, they 
do not, apparently, offer such instances of interest as the main ruin and the Acropolis. 

The appendix contains reference to the Government restrictions for unauthorised 
visits and excavations, destruction of walls, prohibition of removal of relics and penalty 
for infringement. 

An inventory of relics and '' finds " is also given with the localities from which 
they are taken. 

The author can be congratulated on having protluced the most useful work oa 
Zimbabwe yet published, and, although he has, apparently, irresistibly been led away at 
times into the realms of romantic reconstiuction, ho is by no means such a transgressor 
as some other writers. The photographs, plans, and sections produced, and the facta 
brought forward, will be, not only of interest to the general reader who finds pleasure in 
the study of ancient history, but will be of great assistance to those whose experience 
and study has specially qualified them to pronounce opinions on the problems of — who 
were the builders, and when and for what purpose were the buildings erected ? 

FRANKLIN WHITE. 

Africa, East. HoUls. 

The Masai : their Language and Folklore, By A. C. HoUis. With Intro- ni> 
duction by Sir Charles Eliot. Oxford : Clarendon Press, 1905. Pp. xxxii H- 364. UiL 
27 plates and a map. 23 X 16 cm. Price \As. net. 

Mr. Hollis has given us, not only the fullest study of the Masai language which ha& 
yet appeared, but a most valuable resume of customs, traditions, and myths, gleaned 
entirely from native sources, and twenty stories, all interesting from the folklore student's 
point of view. The latter, as well as the proverbs and songs, are given both in the 
original, and in an interlinear literal, as well as a free, translation, and are, therefore^ 
important linguistic documents. The language is unhesitatingly classed by Professor 
Meinhof as Hamitic, by other authorities as "Nilotic " ; its nearest relations appear te 
be Latuka and Bari. Sir H. H. Johnston postulates a *' Masai-Turkana-Bari " stock, 
including Nandi as a sub-stock, distinct from, but related to, the " Nilotic." 

Very marked features in this language are the existence of grammatical gender — 
and consequently of masculine and feminine articles — the complicated rules for the 
formation of plurals (by suffix, not prefix), the impersonal passive, and the very full 
development of "derivative verbs" — otherwise called "forms of verbs" or "verbal 
species." This last may be compared with Hebrew on the one hand, and the Bantu 
languages on the other, but we suspect that it is common to all primitive speech,, where 
the idea of tense is as yet extremely vague. As the moods and tenses become more 
clearly defined, the derivatives are less needed. The tales collected by Mr. Hollis are 
either (a) animal stories of the familiar Bantu kind ; (li) MUrchen^ several of which can 
be referred to recognised types ; (c) stories such as " Greed of the Old ]Man and his 
Wife," "The Father of Marogo,'' and "The Two Dorobo," which might almost be 

[ 108 ] 



1906.] MAN. [No. 62. 

■described as nidimentarj novels. They contain no element of the marvellous, but depict 
traits of character — usually in a more or less ludicrous light. Two of them are at the 
expense of the despised Dorobo people. Under (c) might be reckoned *' The Warrior 
■and his Sisters/^ but as it professes to explain the origin of the Masai '^ peculiar 
institution/^ it might also rank as an {etiological myth. (In this connection it may be 
pointed out that the laws detailed on p. 312 surely indicate a survival of group marriage.) 
"**The Two Wives and the Twins" might, in some respects, be classed under the same 
heading, but it is clearly a " Rhea Silvia " story, shorn of its more obviously mythical 
traits. Substantially the same tale is given by Merker (p. 219) under the title, "Die 
Strafe Gottes,'' where, we may note, the wicked wife is a Dorobo woman. 

All the traditions obtained by Mr. Hollis seem to represent the Dorobo as originally 
different from the Masai. " We were told by the elders," says Justin Ol-omeni, " that 
*' when God came to prepare the world he found three things in the land, a Dorobo, an 
** elephant, and a serpent." Two different accounts are given of the way in which the 
superior energy and attention to business of the Masai put them in possession of the 
cattle which the Dorobo either already had or were about to receive. Merker, however, 
shows that the Dorobo are, in the main, Masai, and are divided into three branches, the 
Asa, II Asiti, and II Gasurek. The first are the remnants of the earliest Masai invasion, 
who, having lost their cattle through disease and the raids of the Tatoga, were finally 
driven out by the second body of invaders — the II Kwafi — and forced to take to hunting. 
The II Kwafi, after long wars with the third and Inst horde, the Il-Maasae, divided 
into several branches, of whom the II Asiti were one, while the II Gasurek consist of 
unfortunates among the Masai proper, who have fallen on evil times (Die 3fa$ai, 
pp. 6-9, 221, &c.). 

We may mention, in passing, that Merker objects to the name " 11 Oikop " for the 
*' German Masai ; " it is merely an abusive name applied by the Dorobo, the Wakwa6, 
and the smiths to their Ma^ai oppressors. The interpretation " possessors of the land " 
is quite erroneous — the correct form for this would be ol open Ven gob. The names of 
the Masai clans as given by Mr. Hollis and by Merker are identical, except that the 
latter enumerates three instead of four, omitting the II Mokesen. lie also gives some 
further interesting particulars about the II kiporon family, who are not only hereditary 
snake-charmers and rain-makers, but are also supposed to be of superior sanctity, and 
therefore less addicted to fighting than the Masai in general. On the whole, the two 
accounts, so far as they deal with matters of direct observation, confirm one another in 
a remarkable way ; differences of any importance are probably due to variations of 
local usage. 

The existence of an outcast clan of smiths (like the Tumalod among the Somali) 
naturally reminds us of the gypsies and tinkers of Europe. Mr. Hollis's native 
informants give no reason for the contempt with which the // knnono are regarded, or 
for the fact that '* it is considered improper" for a Masai to take weapons from a smith 
without first oiling his hands. The explanation given to Merker, viz., that the smithes 
occupation is imputed unlucky, because its principal object is the manufacture of 
weapons, and bloodshed is forbidden by the Divine command, does not sound very 
convincing in the case of so warlike a people, who look upon raiding as the only activity 
worthy of a man in his prime. Yet, if the account above referred to, of the // kiporon 
— the " holy clan," who refrain as far as possible from bloodshed — be correct, we might 
see in it an acknowledgment that the fighting life is only a forced accommodation to 
circumstances, condemned by the best men. The Masai, like other nomadic and pastoral 
people, are not conspicuously skilled in mechanical arts. " Some Masai women are 
" able to make earthenware pots" — the universal feminine accomplishment in Bantu 
Africa — "others who are unable buy them" — as well as tobacco, beer, vegetable food, 
And various other necessaries and luxuries " from the savages." Indeed, these unfortunate 

[ 109 ] 



Nos. 62-63.] 



MAN. 



0905. 

niporturil, iF doI. nn 



" it aicei," for all their inferior posiiion, would seeiii to play ii 
indiBpeiiBiible, pfirt iu Mueai life. 

The peculiar ilieletics of the MHsni wpro fuily, and on liie whole oucuratelj, 
descriWI hy Joseph TIioiiibou, the 6r!tt Eiiropeaci wlio wits able to study iheni to aoj 
appreciable extent. The ubb of Mood dniwn from the living aniuml us food (itIuBlrateil 
by tlic excellent photogrnph hei'e reprodiiceJ whicli shows the met bod of bleeiling by 
gbooting II bloi-ked arrow into one of the suiicrHcial veins of llic nock), U rhtirHcteristio 




of the Masai, and apparently also of the Biui. Perhaps the express and repeated 
prohibition in the Old Testament may be taken as showing that it n as formerly univeraal 
among pastoral tribes. 

A full uppreciatiou of this excellent work is precluded by limits of space. Among 
the numerous and iutcresti/ig photographs we may tncntion (in addition to the one already 
referred to, and here reproduced) Plate IT., a Masai elder in a fur cloak; Plate IX., 
a ynuug married woman ; the group of women (showing the peculiar ornaments) la 
Plate X., and the two portraits of Ol- Onana in Plate XXIII. This chief is uaually 
called "Lenana" by Europeans, through assimilation of the article, and many names 
now current, and wo siipposc tirmly established, such as KHivasha, Laikipia, &c., are 
due tn a similar miatalco. Conversely, it seeine strange that ihe name Eujiimusi should 
have been rendered by Thomson and others as Njemps. A. WERNEK. 

Tibet. Waddell. 

Lhasa and iU Mysteries, with a Record of tht Expedition of 1903-1&OJ. nn 
By L. Augustine Waddell, LL.D., CIS., C.I.E., F.L.S., F.A.I., Lieut.-Llolouel, DiJ 
Indian Medical Service. London : John Murray, I&O3. 24 x 15 cm. Price '2aa. 



The mystery which 
dispelled. Many accoi 
complete and 1 
language, literature, and 



la surrounded the famous city of Lh£lfla has now been finslly 
of the last expedition have been published, but none so 
as this book. Colonel Waddell has by long study of tile 
giou of Tibet prepared himself to be the historiographer of 

[ "0 1 



1905.] MAN. [No. 63. 

the Mis:iioD, and bis graphic narrative is worthy of the occasion. It is, of course, not 
the case that General Macdonald, Colonel Younghusband, and their comrades were the 
first Europeans to visit the sacred city. The list of travellers begins with Friar Odoric, 
who arrived about 1330. He was followed by the Jesuit Grueber and Count Dorville 
in 1662. Next came a party of Capuchins and the Jesuits Desideri and Freyre in 1766. 
As for Englishmen, it is doubtful if Moorcroft reached the city, but Manning, the friend 
of Charles Lamb, certainly saw it in 1811. The last Europeans who visited it before 
the recent Mission were the French Lazarist priests, MM. Hue and Gabet, who arrived 
in 1846. During recent years some native emissaries of the Indian Government have 
also penetrated as far as Lhasa, of whom the most eminent is Babu Sarat Chandra 
Das, a Bengali. 

In the recent expedition the members were so fully occupied in severe marching, 
fighting, and diplomacy that it would be unreasonable to expect much fresh information 
on the ethnology of the country. The references to prehistoric man are slight, and 
serve only to excite interest in a field absolutely unexplored. In the Yandok valley 
some prehistoric caves were observed. " Excavation here would doubtless reveal 
'^ deposits of much interest regarding the earlier physical character of the Mongolian 
*' race, which curiously in its present-day features approximates to the large Asiatic 
'^ ape, the orang-outang — ^just as the negro approximates to the great ape of the 
*' African continent, the gorilla. The position of these caves, too, near the former 
** shore of that old sea, whose bottom, uplifted by the rising of the Himalayas, forms 
" the plateau of Tibet, are thus all the more likely to contain traces of primitive man.** 
No flint weapons were discovered, but a large number of neolithic implements has lately 
been found on the outer hills, at Kalimpoug in British Bhotan. 

The excellent photographs with which the book is well supplied will be of much 
help in working out the physical types. Colonel Waddell recognised on the march two 
well-marked varieties of men, '^ one round-headed, flat-faced, and oblique-eyed, approxi- 
'' mating to the pure Mongol from the Steppes (Sok), the other long-headed, with nearly 
" regular features, a fairly shaped long nose, with a good bridge, and little of (he 
^^ ' Kalmuk * eye, approximating to the Tartars of Turkestan and the nomads of the 
** great Northern Plateau (Hor)." To this second type belonged most of the nobility 
and higher officials. The stature of the people of Lh&sa itself is even less than that of 
the Chinese, and much below the European average ; but the men from the eastern 
province of Kbam are quite up to that standard. In colour the people generally are 
light chocolate, and the better class and a large proportion of the women are almost as 
fair as a south Italian. 

The account of the shrines of the sacred city with their images and ritual, now for 
the first time examined by a competent authority, is full of interest. Buddhism, of 
course, reached Tibet from India, and we may naturally enquire what survivals of Indian 
custom and belief are still to be found. The most remarkable is certainly the community 
of entombed hermits which were found about fourteen miles from Gyants^, one of 
the halting-places of the Mission. Their attendants had no resemblance to Buddhist 
monks, and with their long matted locks were much more like Indian ascetics. About 
twenty caves were found on the rocky hillside, the entrances built up with masonry and 
provided with stout padlocked doors. The only other opening was an aperture like the 
door of a rabbit hutch, just large enough for the hermit to pass out a hand for his daily 
meal of parched grain and water. In this dark cell the hermit is immured. He has no 
means of distinguishing day or night, and " his only communication with the world is when 
^' his daily food is left on his sill, and then by his vows he is bound to let in no light and 
^^ not to peep out. He can see or talk to no living person throughout his confinement." 

In one case the hermit was said to have been secluded for twenty -one years. 
When Colonel Waddell tried to interview him, all he could see was a gloved hand 

[ 111 ] 



ITo. 63.] MAN. [1905. 

slowlj protruded through the orifice. Some of the younger meu who bad already 
performed the first course of this teiTibie penance were obviously on the road to become 
idiots. Here we have clearly a living community practising the austerities of the 
ancient Hindu ascetics, which their successors have now practically abandoned. The 
-drawing of one man drinking from his skull-cup is an exact representation of the loath- 
some Aghoris, who are happily now disappearing from India. The Himalaya has 
always been the headquarters of Indian asceticism, and, if it were possible, which is 
<;learly not the case, to obtain from the members of this community some historical 
details, it would supply the materials for a very interesting chapter in the history of 
Indian monasticism. 

Colonel Waddell in his valuable work, The Buddhism of Tibct^ had already 
-collected evidence to show in how degraded a form the teaching of the Master, con- 
taminated by the local Animism and the Tantrik mysteries of Indian Saktism, now 
survives north of the great mountain range. The details which he gives here only 
intensify the gloom of the picture. It is startling to learn that the holy city contains 
tt shrine of Kali, the dread Indian goddess of pain and death. She is called the '' Great 
Queen,^' but she is so dreaded that her name is seldom uttered, and then only with bated 
breath. Her form is even more repulsive than that of her Indian sister ; '^ she is made 
^' to be a hideous black monster clad in the skin of dead men and riding on a fawn- 
^' coloured mule, eating brains from a human skull, and dangling from her dress is the 
^' mystic domino of fate containing the full six black points ; and as the goddess of 
^* disease, battle, and death, she is surrounded by hideous masks with great tusks and 
*' by all sorts of weapons — antediluvian battle-axes, spears, bows and arrows, chain 
'^ armour, swords of every shape, and muskets, a collection which gives her shrine the 
" character of an armoury. Libations of barley-beer under the euphemistic title of 
" * golJen beverage,' are offered to her in human skulls set upon a tripod of miniature 
" skulls. Her black colour is held not only to symbolise death, but profundity and 
black magic, like the black Egyptian Isis and the Black Virgin of middle age 
Europe." A shrine like this, with the slaughter-houses from which the Lamas draw 
their meat supplies, is a fitting accompaniment of Buddhism in its Tibetan form. 

It is impossible here to draw attention to the many questions of anthropology and 
folklore discussed in these pages. The Tibetan speech, with its scanty vowels and 
numerous consonants, is directly the result of the inclemency of the climate : " so full of 
^* consonants are Tibetan words that most of them could be articulated with almost 
*' semi-closed mouth, evidently from the enforced necessity to keep the lips closed as 
" far as possible against the cutting cold when speaking." In their art work the 
ijolour-sense is well developed, but they have no specific names for any but the most 
rudimentary colours, and we have thus additional evidence, if it were needed, to confute 
the theory of Mr. Gladstone, who suggested that the Homeric Greeks were either 
<;olour-blind or deficient in colour perception because their terminology was inadequate. 
Colonel Waddell discusses the revolting custom of disposing of the dead by leaving 
them to be devoured by beasts and birds, and corroborates the conclusion of Bogle that 
the habit is to a large extent the result of scarcity of wood for cremation and the 
•difficulty of excavating the frozen soil for graves. At present only the bodies of Lamas 
and those dying of small-pox and other infectious disease are burned. In ordinary 
<ia8es " a man carries the dead body doubled up in a sitting posture and tied in a piece 
^* of a tent or blanket, deposits it upon the recognised place on the rock, and then he 
*' and the attendant Lama proceed to cut off the flesh in pieces, so that the vultures and 
*' ravens can devour it." 

Enough has been said to indicate the value of this scholarly book to all students of 
the religion, ethnology, and folklore of Tibet. W. CROOKE. 



•it 



Printed by Rtrb ssd Spottiswoode, His Maiesty's Printers, East Harding Street, K.C. 



1905.] 



HAN. 



[No. 64. 



64 



ORIGINAL ARTICLES. 
Sinai : Archseologr. With Plate H. Petrie, 

The Sinai ExpmllttoR, 1904-6. % ff. M. FUndert Petrie, D.CJ.., 
F.R.S., F.B.A., Edwards I'rofr^ior, f'nU'ersilff Colhge, London. 

The scantiness FvnJ inuomiileioiie.-s of our knowledge of tlie Egvptiun remains in 
Hiuai JDcluceii me 10 devote n season to exploring thoae settlements. Of tlie 260 inacrip- 
tiouA, which we copieil in full i\za fuesitnite, few biiil been [;om|iletely copied boforsi 
iiik) mtioy were i-niirely new lo iic The temple of Serallt el Kliadem was only known 
by small plane of those walla which happened to stand lip amid the ruin!', and no Jntolli' . 
^ible view of it could be hud until we hud recovered the larger part of the structuifl I 
which was yet unknown. The very purpose of the mines was nncerlain and mi^i-etateJ. 
Our party consisted of fonr to eix Europeans and twenty eight Egyptian workmen, moBt 
of whom were brought from Upjwr Egypt by Mr. Currelly across the desert and the 
Red Sea. Thn first ccntro was ai Wmly M:i'.'harali, at a distance of five days' camel 




journey from Suez, Half of the inseripllons there had been destroyed by recent mining ; 
the remainder we copied, and — at the rotjueet of Sir W. Garslin — all but one of these 
inscriptiouB were cut out hy &Ir. Currelly ami removed to the Cairo Museum for safely. 
The main anthropological results were the re-discovery of the large sceue of the King 
Semerkhet of the 1 Dynasty, which is the oldest known figure group on a large scale, 
and the discovery of a ^ceue of King Saoekht, the founder of the III Dyuasty. Ho 
has Eibiopinn features, even more strongly marked than those of the Ethiopian kings 
of Egypt of later age. The rapid declension of sculpture by the reign of his successor 
bears out the view of an Ethiopian contjueat of Egypt overthrowing the 11 Dynaaly 
and beginning a new era. The mine heaps were also esaniiued. Great Dumt>e.r8 of 
Uinta worn by working in the sandstone were fouud, but scarcely any were from the 
heaps from Egyptian mines with inscriptions, and hence the flints were probablv the 
[ 113 1 



Ko. 64.] 



MAN. 



[1905. 



tools of Bedawia workers of Tnrions dntea. lo tli6 Rjcypttau hesps tlie liammers aii<l 
picks of basalt were common, abowitig wbal tools tbey used. All of the mitieH here 
vere for turquoise, fragments of wlui^b nbounded iu the mine heap». Xo copper ore 
was founil liere. 

We then moved some mllea northwnnl lo Serablt el KliSJem, where the tempts ruins 
cap the plateau of sandstone. This site of woMlii|> is certainly very early, as a limestone 

tigure of a Imwk 
of 
Senefeni iti coiitem- 
[lornry hieroglyphs 
titkes it i>ack to ibe 

king ia often uanied 




liero, and iilso Mcn- 
tiiholep of tl)e XI 
I)y [jas ty. Tho 
XII Dynasty lina 



very king. Tlie 

iriuoipul work vine 

iider Ameoenihut 

II,, who Bxecniod 

uiid 

his successor, who 

faced the froul with 

, cavo was origiimlly a lonib for an offieinl 

u it an altar of llic goildees Huthor, dedicniutl 

^ame otiicial, it ia rlear tlmt there is no ground 

he oflieiais who wfre sent here pluceU their 

than wu» the cnslom iu E^ypt. 

all that was arrtLiigoil in the XII DynaBtv, 

casry, Aniouliotep I. recousl.nicteii the citve 

es III. buili several chambers and courts 

t a Hecuiitl uud smaller cave for the goil of 



scatplurcB. It had been supposed that th 
who ia named on the wall, but as we found 
by Ameuemhat III., with the name of this 
for this being other than a rock eUHiie. '1 
onmea far more freely on all the monument 

The cave uud courtyard liefore it were 
A rhousaiid years later, iu the XVIII D; 
frout ; and then Halshepsiit and Tahuln 
extending far before the cave, and also ei 
the east, Sopd. 

Iu front of this temple proper, foitr other kiuga ndded a series of pilgrim cubicles, 
dowu to Sely 1. ; ftud later kings put up tablets or made altcruiions until Baroessu VI., 
after whom the place fell to decay. The whole purpose of the worship here was lu 
]iropitiate the goddess of tiirquoise in the intere^it of the miners who came here. 

The main iiitere'^t of the lomple is as giving an insight into early Semilio worship. 
Our excavations slioweil, what Imd never been suspected, the proniiuence of ceremonies 
of ablution. A tauk was placed at the door of the temple ; the largest covered court 
hud a circular basin in the middle of it surrounded by four pillars, and auother tank in 
the corner next to the exit door : while the next largest court bad u long tank iu ihe 
midst with four pillars around it. These show for certain how important the ceremonial 
of ablution was in the worship hire j and they are the dinicl counterpart of the lavor of 

iple, whih ihe hanafiyth 



the Jewish Talwru 
of the Muhunnuod: 



and tho 



1 of the Tei 






hil , 



ch a ! 



till i 



II 8emliie 



190C.} 



KAS. 



CNo. 64. 



Aootber grakt temtan wM tlie imtneose qiiautity of bariit ofieriug on the htll ndge 
liefore the c»v«^ For mare tbftn « hiimlreil feet in lengtb stretclies a bed of wood-ashes, 
afl«n BB tnucli aa balf a j'artl ihjok. The aacrilicea ou the. high places nre famUiar id the 
worship of Pulestine. 

X third characterislic is the Bethel s^tom, of oraoglur dreums and memnrial slonea, 
ma iu the slory of Jacob. The custaui of pluuing upright stones in verv ooiumoQ 
ihroDghout Sinai, a? a lokeu of a pilgrimage or passing visit, as it is in India, and tbty 
often show aloug a hill crest like the teelh of a saw. Over tbe mines and near the 
temple they nre assooiated with rude shelters uf stones, which are generallj placed 
singly, and hare uo grouping like the more pemmueut huts of miuers at Maghara. 
These are evidently tbe shelters for pilgrims who came to sleep at tbe shrine, and nho 
probably slept in the cave itself until it was biiilc up by the Egyptians. This sysl«m of 
ineubation fur oracular purposes was common iu Syria, and exiended to other countries. 
The later kings met it by providing cubicles in front of the temple, banked over with 
sand nud stones no as to be sabHtitutes for tbe sacred cave. The Intal length of the 
temple was about 250 feet. 

The whole of the mines here were entirely for turf|iu>ise. as shown by tbe mine 
faeaps and the geologieul level. 

We see then three characterieticH of Semitic worship, the ablutions, (he burnt 
encrifiees on the high place, and the bethels and incubation system, all of which are 
familiar in Syria, and none of whiuh belong t3 Egyptian worship. 

Seldom has au expedliiou produced so much from a very small expendilure on 
«xcaralion. We went to copy, ami completed that subject with miiuy fresh iliscoveriea ; 




and the cxcavHting has settled the purpose of the mines and shown fur the first time 
the antiquity of those customs of Semitic worship, which the Egyptians adopted, just as 
Romans worahlpped the local gods of the countries to which they went. The results 
will be published iu an atlas of inscriptions and photographs by the Egypt Etploratioo 
fund, and a volume of general descriptions with about 2<X} photographs, published by 
Mr. John Murray, 

Now to my regret I have to notice some remarks, made by a visitor to Sinai 
in Man for .June, on my first brief letter in the Times announcing the genernl 
results. As it might be supposed that n student viaiting the site had some ground for 
his couddeiit statements, 1 am obliged lo oorrecl several points. The name is not 
" Sarftbit el-Kbadm," but Serabit el Khadcm. The small ptuus hitherto published 
were only of such portions of the building as happened to be visible, and omitted 
large parts of construction now exposed. The steles in tbe shrine court are not " much 
older than the rest," the earliest steles being the long series in the XII Dynasty 
[ 115 ] 



A 



Nob. 64^^.] ITAIT. [UfOlf: 

approach to the temple. The temple wad not ^ mertBlj a little provincial Egyptian 
shrine/* but a stnictare over 200 feet long, for the building of which many architects 
and masons were speciaklly sent from Egjpt at various times, as stated on the steles. 
The numerous Bethel stones in the neighbourhood are some of them inscribed by 
Egyptians, who adopted the local worship. No such system of stone records of visits 
are known in Egypt, no one familiar with Egyptian works could write that they ^* are 
'' ordinary Egyptian monumental tablets of Egyptian type.** That is even incorrect of the 
mining records in the temple. The Egyptian language does not make monuments to be 
of Egyptian type any more than a Latin inscription makes a gravestone to be of Roman 
type. The frequency of the memorial stones without inscriptions seems to have been 
unnoticed by this traveller. 

More strange is it to read of the Babylonian temples, which were founded bj 
Sumerians, as being Semitic. As that writer claims to be ^^more familiar with 
Semitic antiquities,** perhaps be will state what points of distinctively Semitic rites 
can be traced in Babylonian temples. Certainly none of the strongly Semitic worship 
that I have described is obvious in Babylonia. The statement that it is *' probable 
^' that the ashes are the remains of the fires of the XII Dynasty copper smelters 
*^ who left their mounds of slag lying round the site ** is indeed strange. An examina- 
tion in the nature of materials is compulsory before entering the service of the British 
Museum, but that has not saved the objector from confounding natural beds of iron* 
stone with supposed copper slag. There is no copper slag within six miles of the site, 
so far as I could find, and there was no copper ore at the level of the temple. A similar 
inaccuracy follows, where a view labelled *' Turquoise mines and settlement,** is that of 
a hill in which there is not a single mine ; the '^ settlement ** should be stated to be that 
of the temporary huts of the modern company now defunct. Some practical field-work 
in a school of archaeology might have saved this writer from such errors, which his 
present training has not enabled him to avoid. W. M. FLINDERS PETRIE. 






Egypt : Oraniologry. Pearson. 

Note on Dr. Keith's Rovlow of Professor Arthur Thomson's ''Tho nc 
Anclont Races of the Thebaic!." Bt^ Professor Karl Pearson, F.R.S. 03 

Dr. Keith in his review* states that : *' One strange result of the statistical 
" investigation of skulls I cannot resist setting down here. While Professor Pearson 
" declares that a double-peaked frequency curve does not necessarily indicate a mixture 
" of races, Professor Thomson and Mr. Maclver maintain that a single-peaked frequency 
curve may not mean that a race is pure or homogeneous. The cephalic indices of 
the ancient Egyptians give a single-peaked curve of frequency ; the upper facial 
" index gives a double-peaked curve. Because of the one, Miss Fawcett and Professor 
" Pearson regard the ancient Egyptians as a single race ; because of the other, Professor 
" Thomson and Mr. Maclver maintain that they were a dual race." 

I want at once to repudiate any such form of argument as to racial purity. From 
the standpoint of biometry, any argument as to the validity of a ** peak " must depend 
entirely on a determination of the probable errors of the group frequencies and on the 
general goodness of fit measured by the now well-known " x^ " test. 

Writing in April, 1902, I said that to define heterogeneity as the existence of two 
peaks was an impossible definition : — 

" Not only may two or many peaks occur in perfectly homogeneous material, but no 
peaks whatever in certainly heterogeneous material. It all depends on whether the peaks 
are significant or not, and on the distance between the modes of the mixed material."t 

♦ Man, No. 65, p. 96. 

t Biometrika, Vol. I., p. 329. " On the Fundamental Conceptions of Biology." 

r 116 ] 



i»0«.] MAN. aXo. 65. 

I further pointed out that the discriminatioa of true modes is a most complex 
problem involving the theory of errors of random sampling. 

In Miss Fawcett's Naqada paper it is dieitinctly.stated that no stress whatever ought 
to be laid on "peaks "in such frequency distributions as occur in most craniological 
investigations. These " peaks " are chiefly due to the fact that we are dealing with 
veri/ small random samples.* 

In my recent controversy with Professor von Torok the whole burden of my charge 
was that he had not regarded the probable errors of the frequencies which he asserte<l 
to have significance. His peaks were shown to be Scheingipfeln by the simple process 
of determining their probable errors.f 

So far as I am aware, neither my co-workers nor I have ever argued simply from 
the existence or absence of peaks as to homogeneity or heterogeneity. Our arguments 
have been based on considering the probable errors of the group-frequencies of the 
distribution, or on applying the general criterion of goodness of fit which was originally 
given by me in the Philosophical Magazine^ and tables for facilitating the use of which 
have been issued in Biometrika by Mr. Palin Elderton. 

Accordingly it came rather as a surprise to me when I read Dr. Keith's review of 
Professor Thomson's book and was told that Miss Fawcett and Professor Pearson argue 
from the single-peaked frequency-distribution of the cephalic index for the Naqada 
skulls that the Naqada crania are homogeneous.^ 

I have looked very carefully through Miss Fawcett's paper and can find no reference 
to the peaks of (he cephalic index distributions at all. The question of heterogeneity 
or homogeneity is made in that paper to turn on two points : — 

(a.) A comparison of the differences of the lengths and breadths of the crania from 
the earlier and later entombments, having regard to their probable errors. No 
substantial change is discoverable ; but the treatment is not very conclusive, because 
the entombments which could be definitely assigned to one or other group were 
very few. 

(b) A comparison of the variability of the Naqada material with that of other 
groups such as certain English and Bavarian crania. The Naqada material is less 
variable than either of these groups. 

The memoir states that no stress whatever ought to be laid on " peaks " in the 
frequency distributions because they fall within the limits of the random errors of 
sampling, and this is illustrated by showing, not for the case of cephalic index, but for 
that of the breadths, that the deviations from a normal distribution — which, of course, 
has a single peak — ^fall well within the errors of random sampling.§ The case of breadth 
was chosen because the " peaks " of this frequency distribution had already been selected 
by one distinguished archseologist as a ground for asserting a racial heterogeneity. At 
this very point Professor Thomson's work fails hopelessly to attain to the proper standard 
of statistical science. He uses arguments drawn from a mathematical investigation of 
the frequency which is in itself inadequate. These arguments are based on the general 
appearance of irregularity and of deviation from curves, the constants of which are not 
calculated exactly. Further, in no single case has Professor Thomson's collaborator 
investigated whether a " peak " is significant or not ; in no single case has he determined 
whether his material does or dues not fit his curve within the errors of random sampling. 
Arguments based on such mathematical treatment are in the present state of statistical 



* Biometrika^ Vol. I., p. 441. 

t Craniological Xotes, I. Biometrika^ Vol. II., p. 339. 

X The statement is the more misleading because an examination of onr frequency diagram shows 
that the distributions we pnblisiied are double peaked ! 

§ In 83 out of 100 samples from norm\l material more marked "peaks** might be expected than 
actually occur. Ltte, eit,, p. 454. 

[ '17 ] 



Vo. 65.] 



MAN. 



[1905. 



science as fntile as those which are based on a perfectly arbitrary and untested definition 
of what does or does not coustitnte a negroid skull. Professor Thomson has hitherto 
failed to state the reasons which led him to adopt that defiuition or to give the series 
of pure negro skulls on which he a priori tested it before applying it. I am glad to see 
that Dr. Keith agrees that it is inadmissible. It is really a purely statistical question, 
but as Dr. Keith is an anatomist, we may expect the reply from Professor Thomson 
which he withholds from a statistician. 

Lastly, Dr. Keith seems to consider that the biometric school has definitely asserted 
that the prehistoric Egyptian crania are not negroid. Dr. Keith writes : ** In 
" Miss Fawcett's elaborate monograph the possibility of a negroid infusion is considered 
" but dismissed on account of the conformity of the curves of frequency with the curves 
" of probability given by the cephalic indices." I can find no passage whatever in the 
memoir corresponding to this statement. The actual position we have taken up is really 
very different from this. Two fundamental memoirs on the Naqada skeletons have been 
published by biometricians, that by Dr. E. Warren on the Long Bones, and that by 
Miss Fawcett on the Crania. 

Dr. Warren concludes that in some characters the Naqadas were advanced or 
modern, in others inferior or primitive. " On the whole the proportions of the limb 
" bones to one another may be said to have approai^hed those of the negro, while the 
" sacral and scapular indices were almost identical with those of Europeans."* 

Miss Fawcett concludes that in total cranial height, auricular height, height and 
breadth of face, nasal height, cephalic index and upper face index, the Naqadas 
approached the negro. But in nasal breadth, height of orbit, palate length, and nasal 
index they are closer to the Germans. In length of skull, sagittal circumference, facial 
index, breadth-height ratio, and nasal index they are, perhaps, closest to a primitive 
race like the Aino. Thus the cranial results fully bear out the judgment from the long 
bones, i.e., that the Naqadas were in some characters advanced or modern, in others 
inferior or primitive.! 

The general conclusions arej : 

(L) That the prehistoric Egyptians as represented by the Naqada crania appear to 
be as homogeneous as most short series which pass muster as racial unities. 

(2.) The Naqadas do not seem substantially nearer to the negro, as judged by his 
modern representatives, than the historic Egyptian or the modern Copt. 

(3.) In some characters they resemble the negro and in others the European, 

Finally : "It will need a far more comprehensive study of modern and ancient negro 
** crania than has yet been made to see in its due proportions this negro and Egyptian 
relationship."§ These words are, I think, as true to-day, after Professor Thomson's 
volume has appeared, as when they were written in 1902. I believe such expressions 
as I have cited are sufficient to prove that the biometric school has neither asserted nor 
denied a negro relationship to the early Egyptians. What that school has contested is 
that the Naqada skulls are to any large extent a mixture of crania from different races. 
The extent to which the Naqadas were a Blutmischung or a mixed race is a totally 
different problem — one which the two biometric writers on the subject leave, as I have 
just shown, entirely open. I have already defined what Lunderstand by a race in the case 
of man, the sense in which I think it has been fairly consistently used in our craniological 
memoirs. I doubt whether anything corresponding to a " pure " race exists in man, if 
by that term is meant a group absolutely without Blutmischung. Such a view would 
mean an indefinite number of special creations or independent evolutions of man. " The 
' purest ' race," as I have said elsewhere,! " is for me the one which has been isolated, 



♦ PhU, Trans,, Vol. 189 B., p. 191. 

I Biometrlka^ Vol. I., p. 464. § p. 436. 

r 118 ] 



t Biometrikaf Vol. I., p. 436. 
II Bionutrika, VoL 11., p. 511. 



i9oe.] 



HAN. 



[ir(M. 65-66. 



" intraliTed, riuI selected for ibe lungoet pcrioil. It may well iu tbe dim past litive beeu 
" a blend of the tnoat iliverao elenirnt»." 

One of the ilifficalties with wliicii biometriciaDB Imve at preseut to coDteml ie the 
frequent erroDcous preeeotation of tlieir views, I certninlj ilo uot think tliia is iatentioaal 
in tho eii^e of Dr. Keith, hut I think it very importaat to assert that the liiometric school 
never argues from the mere existence or uot of " peaks *' as lo heterogeneity or homo- 
gpueity ; and fnrtber, in the special case of the Nnqada crania, it distinctly reserved 
its opiuioQ OD (he negro and Egyptian relationship until a mon 
of modern and BDcient negro skulls bud l)een made. I'rofes 
euniribulee nothing to such a study, and, until it has been inude 
hioraetrio methods, we shall not be in a posiliou to measure the ai 
bi'ttveeu prehistoric Egyptian and nogro. 



mprebensive sludy 

Bor Thomson's vohime 

nith the proper nse of 

nount of Hlatinitekany 

KAKL PEARSON. 



Egypt : Archseologry. Hall. 

The Excavation of the XI Dynasty Temple at Deir el-BaharJ, qq 
Thebes. Hi, II. li. Hall, M. A. UU 

Tlie discovery of the XI DynaHty Temple at Deir el-Bahnri unil the progress of the 
work of e\i?Hvu tioQ liy the Egy pt Ei ploraiion Fund during the aeasoit 1 903 ■ 4 were ilescriheil 
in Man (Mi.y. IMJ). 
Work WHS re8titne<l iit 
the end of Oclolicr, Brj<l 
ciirrietl ou without in- 
terruption lotbemiddli- 
of JUarch of this yeiir. 
li has not been fonii4 
pu!-sible to complete 
ihe work of unearth- 
ing the whole buihling, 
hut two-thirds or more 
of it have now been 
thoroughly excavated, 
leaving roughly a (bird 
ti> be iloue in another 



nrork. 



The 




FIC 1.— rOBSKB OF pyBAum hase ( 



progress of 
ihe work ilnring the 
second season may be 
briefly deeeril>ed HS fol- 
lows :— 

It will be remem- 
\iercii that the court 
separating the XI Dy- 
uHsty building from the 
XVIII Dynasty Temple of Hatiliepsn, aud the north-eastern corner of the platform on 
which the former stands, with a colonnade of square pillars below and eastward of it, 
were excavated last year. At the end of the season we had n rough general Idea of the 
nature of the temple and of the extent of the work thai Uy before us. It stood ou a 
rectaugular platform of rock, to which led » ramp flanked by colonnotles, as in the 
Temple of Ilatshepsa. Otily the northern colonnade had been excuvated, but there was 
no (ioaht llial a soutbeni OOC mnst exist beneath the dcbrh beyoud the ramp. The 
[ "3 ] 



No. 66.] 



MAN. 



[IMS. 



centre of the jiktfiirm wub occupieiJ by a remnrkalile couslrucliuu of heavy nmlules of 
flint, nli);neil symmctrionlly wilh Mie )ilMforin. The oorili-oasloru corner of lliia wns 
disL-uvereil at the end of llii; lirft si-iison'a work, niicl iliere Hecinod to >ne to be Utile 
doubt tlifti it miial be tlio pyrtiniul of King Aleiitnliftep, which, as we know from 
tli<; texts, iviu situated at Dtir el-Bub»ri. It was, lionovor. aJviaahIo to say liltle or 
utilbiiji,' alioiit this until furtber excnvHtioiia should jirove the correct u ens of the idea. 

y\g. 1 «ho«-» the corner of the 
pyrnraiil ae it ap|ieareil wlicu dis- 
covered ill Jauuary, 1904. 

This year's work lind two 
pririmry object)! iti view — the un- 
c iVL'ring of the pyramid aud iho 
southern lower colonnade. Tci gi-t 
at thu Intier and free the raui|> 
fi-om the rubbiali hidiDg il, it was 
iiooessiiry to drive a large trench 
up ibe further side of the ramp. 
One or two of the woodeu beamt' 
with which the ramp was paved 
are »ti11 in position. The complete 
nncorcriug of the ceiitrul erection. 
wliieh had appeared to be the 
pyramid, has ))eeii efTccted. It is 
sqiitirc with till! plalform, thu centre 
of tlie eaetcrii side l>eing in the axis 
of (he mmp. Each Hide measure? 
60 feet. In only one place, the 
norih-we»terLi corner, liaa any c' 
white limestone^like the walls of the| 
;ht of Fig, 2, which shows the back o 
pillars of the hail nurroanding it, and the-l 
:l that thia fncing-wall liai« not the t 

not a pyramid itf] 
the NSunl s 

pyramidal crcc- 

11 pedestal or ItiLse, 
which was pylo- 
niform, vith the 
nauiil Egyptian 
cuvelto cornice 
and the newel or 
imgle-beadnt each 
corner : of this 
liaEe we have 
found the core of 
Such erections were usual over 




ting bcei 
court discovered last year; i 
western side of the 
Temple of Halfihipi 
or slope of a pyn.i 




tombs in the Theban necropolis. 

The interior of the pyramid w 
no trace ofa tomb-pit wns found, il 
of what Dr. HchweinfQrlh pro:>oni 



I'-fe'- 



inveslignted by Professor Neville after I left, but 
miy thing discovered being n remarkable pavement 
] to be a form of rock-t>alt (Fig- 3). I have in 
[ 130 ] 



1905.] 



MAN. 



[No. 66. 



Hiiriilier plniie (TVoe. Svc. lii/il. Arc/i., .Iiitie, I9;)5) given my reasons for lielieviiig rlint 
this pvraniiilul erection <Ioos aot roilly couceal tiie tomb of tlic king, bul is a mere 
urcliitecturnl fiurvival in the tempio, iho reel lotnb being a roek-eut dah claewliere. 
perliikpa in tbe cliirs at tlio bHolc of the bnililiDg.* Altboiif;li the form oF jiyramiil muiiuled 
on a pyloniform base is quite usual, the com bi nut ion of tbis wiib a roofed ball or 
nmbiilatoi'y of octagonal columns wbich ran ronud it and wan eni'losed by a wall 
eculptnred with retit^fn, outside wbiub was an open peristyle or uolounnde looking *"" 
over a pourt at a lower level, in ijnite new in Egyptian architecture, and the effect of 
the whole hiubi have lieen very peunliar. 

At the back of llie pymniiil was a row of shrines dedicated tu certain priestesees of 
Hatbnr who were members of the king's harim and were buried in rock-out shaft-tombs 
on the platform behind the slirinea. Tbe coloured high reliefs of tbeso shrines are of 
very fine and remnrkiiblQ work, and have given u« a totally new idea of the art of 
the XI Uyuaijtj. Other tombs of prieslesses were found in the open peristyle on 
Abe north dide of tbe platform. In eiicb was buried a sacred Hatbor-cow as welt as the 
priestess herself. Some very interesting skalls of these cows have been found this year. 
The bndies of tbe priestesses were laid in sarcophagi of fine white limestone. The 
finoet of these, the earcophugus of ibe Frinceita Kanri, is an unique work of E<;yptiaQ 



art, and. 




Kauit's wne hoisted out again in its component pieces. One of these 
firieatesses or princessBB, Kemsit by name, was a negress ; ebe is depicted aa black on 
the fragments of ber sarcophagus and uu a band of fresco which runs round the inlerior 
of ber lomb-cbamber. Iler mummy has been broiigbl to England, and the skull appeftrs 
to be of negroid type. It will be remembered tliat tomb furniture, consisting of models 
-of granaries and workmen, etc., were fonnd in tombs of the same series excavated last 
year, and were shown at the annual exhibition of the Egypt Exploration Fund, Gower 
Street, in July lai^i. Tbe unique model of bakers and brewers at work, wbiab was 
<me of the chief features of that exposition, is now eitiibited in the Fourth Egyptian 
Room of ihe British Museum, Case 188, No, 40,915. Remains of similar models were also 
found in the tombs excavateil this year, but owing to the demands rigbtly made upon 
our transport facilitien by the heavy statues and reliefs, of wbieb we were able to bring 
back a much larger number than last year, it was thought best to leave these and the 
remains of the sncred cows for the exbibifiou and distribution of n Huccee<ling year. In 



* We maj comiiorc tbe pjramliJ of Queen Tetosbera at Abjdm (osoTatnl bj Hcar«. Mn'W in 
Oindly), wblch was a daajny. (be queen bsTlng been rcnllj barifil at Tbebe>k 
[ 121 1 



No. 66.] 



tUN. 



C190S. 



the tombs of Kcmsit anil Kanit were fauoil imiall wooden model coffins with wKxetv 
figures repreaentiDg Ibe ileceaaed, wrapped in mummy cioth, in them. These aw 
probably ao early form of ushabti. Oue in beiug exhibited this year. 

The iotereBtlDg, and from the autiimpological poiut of view, importaut discovery of 
amjill votiTe oSerings of the XVIII Uynaaty, which was muJe bisl year (we Mas 1904,, 
43), hati not been repeated, ooly a few $l.rAy votives having Ueen fouud. Evidently the- 
(last-heap of the Hnthor shrine ia nearly esiinusteU. A large number of these incetise— 
burners, figures of cows, eye and car amnlets, broUKe plaifuea, scarabs, and liead neckJKoes,- 
which were dedicated by the felhiliin of the XVIII Dynasty to the great godde»s 
Uaihor of Deir cl-Bahari, and when hrokon or reiiuired to make room for fre^li additions 
were thrown hy the sacristuns over the wall into a dnstheap in the court of the 
XI Dynasty Temple l>ctow, are now temporarily exhibited in the North Gallery (Semitic 
Room) of the British Museum. 

But if we have not found so many anthropologically interesting small objeuis itiis- 
ycur, we have on the otiier hand fouud large objects of art which are more important 
tinm finy of iIjc lurger trophies of last year's work. Chief among these objects nre six 
gniniie, over life size, rrpresentiug King Usertseii or Seuusret III.,. 
of the XII Dyuaaly {Fig. 5). Four of ibese have the 
IKirtrait perfectly preserved. And the interesting thing aljout 
iliuse portraits is they represent tliQ kiug iit ditfereiit periods 
-l liis life, from tlie rounded feninros of his twenties to the 
Uiiggaril and lined face of an EgypliBin past middle age. His 
face is, as is known from other portraits of bim, of the type 
which need to he culled " Hyksos" : the fnce of Amenem- 
hftt III. of the same dynnsly, is of ihe same type. It has 
nsnally been supposed that this slrongly-murked type id- 
uon-Kgypliau and of foreign origin, but there seems no jwr- 
ti^'ular reason for this theory, the type seems that of any 
Egyptian fellah. Tbree of these statues tire now being 
eshlbiied (July). 

Other statues were found of Meutubetep and of Amen- 
liot.ep I., colossal, in Osiride form, and wearing the hieratic 
eoslume of the sed-hel/ festival. Both these monarchs were 
vRnerated oa tutelary da;mouH of the Western Necropolis of 
Thebes, and were invoked as protectors ou ibe funerary 
?ielie of the Tbebans ; on one, found this veur hr ns, we 
have a representation of these very Deir el-Hahnri slalucs,. 
to which invocations are addressed by the deceased. 

Of a later periotl two small statues of I'asor, Governor 
of Tliehea under Rameses II,, were fouud, and a most 
beautiful alabaster head of a cow about half life-size, whose 
eyes were originally inlaid with lapis lazuli, while its horns wore probably of silver 
with a golden disk between them. This was no doubt the heail of one of the holy 
images of Hnthor, preserved in the speas-shrine of the XVIII Dynasty Temple of 
Hatahepsu. It is a very fine sjiecimen of the Egyptian sculptor'e art. 

This i<ketcb will be enougli lo show how interesting and important the excavatious- 
at Deir eUBahari still continue to lie. But excavations, be they as intere-jting and 
important as they may, cannot be conducted without money, aud it is earnestly to bo 
hoped thai those who can will not only subscribe to the ordinary expenses of the Egypt 
Exploraliou Fund, but will provide Professor Naville with one or two special and direct 
gifts, in order to enable him to finish the work this year without fail. Thnt such 
donatiotts would be given to work which has already produced important .scientific 




1905.1 IL^N. |:No8.B6-67. 

results, and will probablj prod ace more, is eTident from a simple recapitulation of the 
chief discoveries of the two seasons' work, which has been carried out at a total expen- 
diture of only about £1,500, from first to last. These are :— The oldest Theban temple^ 
which is at the same time the best preserved of the older temples of Egypt, and is the only 
one of the Middle Kingdom of which we know anything as regards plan and construe* 
tion ; some of the finest specimens of ancient Egyptian masonry and wall-building 
known ; sculpture in coloured relief of the XI Dynasty, which has given us entirely 
new ideas concerning the art of that little-known period ; new monuments of kings 
of the same age ; portrait-statues of the greatest king of the XII Dynasty ; and 
anthropological material of great interest in the ex-votos of the Hathor shrine. 

The exhibition of the statues, reliefs, and other objects found this year was held 
in the rooms of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, 37, Great Russell Street, W.Cr 
during the month of July. H. R. HALL* 



Aroliaeology : Eolltlis. Dalton. 

Machine-made Eoliths. By 0. M. Dalton, M.A., F.S.A. 07 

The eolithic question appears likely to enter upon a new stage before very 
long as a result of the researches of M. Andr6 Lavilles, of the School of Mines at Paris, 
Professor M. Boule, M. E. Cartailhac, and Dr. H. Obermaier. On June 22Dd last these 
gentlemen went to Mantes to observe the results of certain operations in a cement 
factory, intended to remove the flint nodules embedded in the masses of chalk which are 
treated in the manufacture of cement. They claim that the mechanical process by which 
the flints are finally separated from the chalk and deposited in a gravel at the bottom 
of a large receiver results in the production of all the familiar forms of eoliths ; and that 
this being so, the hypothesis of human agency in the case of plateau flints becomes 
superfluous. The following passage translated from Dr. Obermaier's preliminary account 
in the Miinchener Allgemeine Zeitung {Beilage^ July 23, 1905, p. 157) will explain the 
manner in which the "eoliths" were mechanically produced by whirling water, similar 
in its eflects to the violent fluviatile action of remote prehistoric times : "By its natural 
" constitution the local chalk contains numerous unbroken flint nodules, which have to 
" be removed before it can be used for cement. In order to effect this separation, the 
" blocks of chalk are placed in a receiver full of water to which a rotatory motion is^ 
" communicated. After twenty-nine hours the chalk is completely refined, and the flint 
" is left deposited on the bottom of the vessel like a bank of gravel. But during the 
" operation of this artificial whirlpool the nodules have been rolled one over the other 
" and exposed to every conceivable kind of pressure and shock. At the conclusion of 
" the process on the day of our visit we found to our astonishment that the great 
" majority presented examples of all the eolithic forms. The similarity of the different 
" specimens before us to the prevalent eolithic types was so close that they could not 
" possibly have been distinguished from actual eoliths." 

As a result of these investigations, M. A. Gaudry, in a report to the Academic des 
Sciences of Paris, dated June 26th, states his opinion that eoliths can certainly be 
produced by mechanical means and as a result of purely natural forces ; further that the 
argument from eoliths to the existence of Tertiary man now falls to the ground. Professor 
Boule and Dr. Obermaier will shortly publish a full account of the pseudo-eoliths of 
Mantes, in which their bearing upon the plateau implements will be discussed. This 
should be of interest to both parties. 0. M. DALTON» 



[ 123 J 



VoB. 68-69.] UAN. [1905. 

REVIEWS. 
Philippine Islands. Folkmar. 

Album of Philippine Types. Christians and Moras. Eighty plates^ repre- qQ 
■senting thirty-seven provinces and islands. Prepared and published under the DO 
auspices of the Philippine Exposition Board. By Daniel Folkmar, D.U., Paris. Manila : 
Bureau of Public Printing, 1904. 

This album contains 160 excellent photographs of eighty men found in Bilibid prison 
in 1903. Fortj-three provincial types are represented, and these are mostly from the 
tribes officially denominated "Christian." Opposite each photograph are given the 
measurements of eight or nine dimensions of the individual represented, in parallel 
columns with average values of the same dimensions obtained from the measurement of 
fairly large numbers of the same tribe. This work is, therefore, a valuable contribution 
to the physical anthropology of the Philippine Islands. 

An introductory memoir contains some valuable descriptive information about the 
tribes ilhistrated in the album. Some of the author's conclusions, however, do not 
receive much support from the figures given in this work. He says, for example : One 
of the results of the anthropometrical work done in Bilibid would seem to be a demon- 
stration of the need of this classification. As compared with each other, the northerners 
are tall and long-headed, the southerners, short and broad-headed. Well, the Tagalogs 
are a northern tribe and their average cephalic index is 83, an index which is decidedly 
not indicative of a long-headed race. 

The numbers of each tribe whose measurements are given, are unfortunately, in 
most cases too small to represent any real difference between the various tribes described 
in this volume. Taking head-lengths, for example, the greatest difference is to be found 
between the Ilocanos and the Cagayans. The difference between the averages of 15 
€agayans and 193 Ilocanos is (184-178) 6 mm. This difference on calculation will 
be found to be barely sufficient to demonstrate any real diflferenco between the two 
extreme members of the tribes represented. The Negritos seem to be quite distinct 
from the other tribes, by reason of their small average breadth, 144 mm., and their 
lower cephalic index, 80. 

If these types fairly represent the inhabitants of the Philippine Islands, they 
appear all, with the exception of the Negritos, to belong to the same race, and this race 
is closely allied to the Malays and Chinese. No doubt more extensive measurements 
would enable us to detect small differences between different tribes in different parts of 
the islands. One would expect, however, to find the long-headed people rather in the 
southern, than in the northern, islands, because the influence of the long-headed 
inhabitants of New Guinea might be expected to make itself felt in that quarter. These 
questions cannot, however, be settled by speculation, and it is to be hoped that the 
American anthropologists will continue to extend the anthropometric work which has 
been so well begun, if we may judge from the sample presented to us in this album. 

J. GRAY. 



Pigmentation. Woodruff. 

The Effects of Tropical Light on White Men. By Major Chas. E. Woodruff, AQ 
M.D., Surgeon, United States Army. London and New York : Rebman, 1905. VU 
Pp. 358. 22 X 14 cm. Price 10*. 6rf. net. 

The author is to be congratulated on having produced a book which will be read 
with pleasure and interest alike by anthropologists &nd physicians, the former finding 
clearly laid before them the importance of certain features in the environment of the 
human species, the latter a synopsis of all that is known concerning the action of light 

[ 124 ] 



1905.} 



IIAN. 



[Ko. 69. 



Woodruff Joes a 
species, but tbat 
Hi to allon 



species. 



ou tbe orgnuism and its sDg^sted thempniilic applicatioDS Dp to tlie present time. Tho 
more ntdclly meilioal chapters are porhaps a little too tecliaiiuil and abbroviateU for the 
lay aatliropologiat, hut tbe more geoeral chapters aud the suggested bygienic rulee for 
tbose uompelicd to live and work in tbe tropics will be fully apprecinted by nil. 

Tlie central argument is that tbe races of man, like other animals, are distribated 
in defiuite zoological sonea, boundaries uf which nre isotbermals, and that each race ia 
limited in its extension north and south, though it may extend to any distauce east and 
west within its proper zone. Acclimatisation outside such a zone not being possible 
migration ia accompanied by extinction, or the return of tho emigrants to their home. 
In each such zone man will be found to present special features adapting him for life 
therein, hot features which, if transported to auother enviroument, would he prejudicial 
instead of beneficial in their action. Thus the Author specially points out that among 
the natives of tropical countries where the air is hot, the nose is very tint and the 
nostrils open and wide, while in cold and temperate zones the inhnbitnnl.t have large 
prominent noses and narrow almost slit-like nostrils wiih a correisponUingly extensive 
warming surface. Corresponding to these features it has long been known that negroes 
in cold countries are especially liable to all varieties of pulmonary trouble. Major 
t suggest an independent origin for each race or variety of the human 
t the spread from the centre of development was so slow in each direction 
I to occur, those individuals who presented characters best daapled 
., being able to survive in the greatest numl>era to propagate iheir 
sal light is considered to be enervating, in that by its excessive stimu- 
lation it causes those nnaccnstomed to it to use up their energies too rapidly and then 
to fail, completely exhaaated. Those who have by long generations become acuaslomed 
to the condition are not characterised by auy great powers or desire for mental ur 
physical exercise. All the great ancient sub-tropical civilisations were built up by men 
who bod migrated, it might be, but a little south of their proper zones, aud so were at 
Grst stimulated to greater efforts but subsequently perished from want of adaptation to 
iheir changed surronnUingf. 

The auibor concludes that most such civilisations were founded by a blond 
aristocracy or ruling class because tbe conditions which, in his opinion, led to (be 
evolution of blondness — " a cold, dark northern and probably a cloudy, rainy and miaty, 
" country are also the exact conditions needed for the evolution of the brain by natural 

The origin of tbe blond races is traced to the north-western corner of Europe — 
Scandinavia, Denmark, and the Baltic plains of Germany. Here in the early post- 
glacial period the blonds originated, and thence a reflux migration has ocr^nrred to the 
maximum limits uf their zoological eone. From a comparison of tbe meteorological 
charts and those of human colouration Major Wooilmff has deduced the l»iv that ; Tbe 
bloodness of a European nation is proportional to tbe cloudiness of its country. In 
southern countries brnnetness aud then blackness, or at least deep pigmenialion, becomes 
tbe nile, and it is to some extent ordinary experience that these blonda who tnn most 
deeply stand beat exposure to tropical conditions. 

Of great interest is the conclusion arrived at in this book that the blomla have gone 
out of ibeir zone in the greater part, if not all, of the United Suites — with the exception, 
of course, of AUskn — in Austnilia, and the northern parts of Cape Colony, and that in 
lime they may be expected to die out therein. In the United States the gradual fading 
out of this type has been noticed, and in Australia tbe falling off of the birlh-rnle has 
recently given rise to soma degree of alarm. 

The relative increase of brnnetness in cities is due, it is suggested, to the relatively 
greater intensity of the heat and light reflected from wall and pavements in comparison 
with tbe countryside. 

( 12S ] 



•9-70.1 UAK. dMM; 

Whenever the blond baa p ei wtm tedv ermi a litde, south of his sone it is maintained 
:there are evidenced of deteriomtioB, saeh being most marked in the nervous sjstein. 
In connection with the Philippines the anthcM* qnotes numerous regimental statistics 
to show that blond soldiers suffer more than brunets ; these are not quite conclusive, 
•since the differences noted fall within the limits of chance variation between different 
samples. 

The main and more important argument is that a climate which evolved the 
t>lackues8 of the native implies the presence of such a condition as necessary for 
residence therein. 

Major Woodruff's book comprises almost all the known facts as to the influences 
•of residence in different climatic zones and can be warmly commended to the notice of 
M. who are interested in the influences of environment. F. S. 



Psyohology. Ward : Rivers. 

The Briihh Journal of Psychology ^ Vol. I., Part iir., January, i90o. Pp. 191 - Tf\ 
320. Price os, net. ■ " 

Some thirty pages of this part are occupied with a paper by F. N. Hales on the 
Psycho-genetic Theory of Comparison. Drawing his evidence from the gesture 
language of deaf-mutes aud of primitive peoples as well as from spoken languages, ho 
classifies the methods by which two objects or ideas are compared under the names of 
i(l) opposition and exclusion ; (2) separation ; (3) apposition ; (4) gradation aud 
•composition. 

The pages of Max are hardly the place for a criticism of the author's assumptions, 
methods, iind conclusions, but some remarks may be made on his data, which are largely 
<lrawn, as might be expected, from the domain of anthropology. Before doing so it 
may be pointed out that from two classes of facts to which he does not allude material 
of value might be drawn. In the first place the pictographs of the Amerinds have 
been studied to an extent sufficient to justify their use by the psychologist. In the 
•second place interesting results might follow from an investigation of the steps by 
which a new language is acquired either by a child or an adi^lt, the use of grammars 
being, of course, excluded. 

Turning now to the data on which Mr. Hales relies, it is a little surprisiog to find 
liim complaining of our meagre knowledge of African languages. Many are, it is true, 
tiardly known, but there are some hundreds of text books awaiting his leisure, par- 
ticularly in the languages of Guinea and the North-Weet, Abyssinia and the North-East, 
•and the Southern and Eastern Bantu tongues. Even in Australian languages, on which 
he quotes John Mathew, without, however, mentioning the particular language of which 
lie spoke — the Kabi of Queensland — W. E. Roth (Pitta Pitta), and the less reliable 
ft. H. Matthews (Kamilaroi), his information might readily be made more complete. 
Teichelmanu and SchQrmann (p. 7) give him an example which seems to be a case of 
gradation, Threlkeld (p. 17), N. Queensland Ethnog. Bulletin^ No. 2, p. 25, with cases 
^f exclusion, apposition, and gradation, and probably other authorities, would be equally 
prolific. What Mr. Hales means by the statement, on p. 236, that stem-isoluting 
languages yield but ones olitary instance of gradation is not quite clear. In this con- 
mection the reduplicative form of the comparative, not uncommon in Australia, is, 
perhaps worthy of attention. 

Mr. Hales's paper is, of course, no more than a prolegomenon, as he himself 
recognises, and probably the statement ou p. 236 just quoted means no more than that 
he has found only one example. On p. 220 he states that the literature of gesture 
language is very small. It is true that we have no more than short papers on net^io 
gesture language, and for the Australians nothing more than a few pf^ges bv Howitt in his 

r 12G ] 



1«05.] 



HAN. 



[N08. 70-7L 



reoeuL liook. tinil Ketupe IwODlj yeua ago. Bui it i» siirjiriain^ tlikt Ur. Ilalea, niio 
quotes Gnrrkk Mallery's work on sign language in ibc lirst rejMirt of tlie llureaii of 
ElliDologf, ebouM have overluukeU tht.- same autLor'a treatiso id t\m Teiitli Kepon m 
well as Clark's Indian Sign Language, wiiich, for sooie reason iiuknowu lo van, is doI 
rnentioiieU by Mallery in liia eecouil paper. Space forbids me to oite Qxi>inp1es from 
ibese workd, wbicb coDtajii gesture meiboda not mentioueil by Ur. Uulea. 

I can also do do more ibaii note tbe fiuiher couteuts of ibis iotcrestiiig nuuiber, 
wbicb includes nuother paper ou Genetic tiuil Comparative Psydiology, a diaoussiou of 
various teiitB od epileptics, an aualyais of " Local iaatioD," awl a bistoricul essay on 
ilalebraucbe's ■' Theory of tbe VerceptioD of Distiuice. " N. W. TU0UA8. 



Bgrypt. 

JlrrAcrches iinlhropoiogiyues rn Egyptr. Par Ernest Cbaul.ro. Lyon 
Cie., 1904. Pp. xviii x 318. 38 x 26 cm. 

Dariug bis three visits to Egypt. M. Clianire speut some weeks ii 
of an early cemetery near Luxor, be eXftmineJ upwards of a thousand 
Ages, and witb tbe help uf bis wife made valuable uieasareraenl.s upon i 
Jiving Egyptians, Sedawin, Beja, and Soudanese, male and fcnialc. 



A Be- 



71 



■ be excavation 
'kulls of various 
like number of 
The knowledge 
s gained forms tbe basis of tbe large quarto memoir which is now puhliiibed. Many 
-of its paj^es bear evidence of a serious attempt to arl'ive at tbe origin of (be Egvntiaus. 
Yet lu great part tbe book is ratber the baudaome product of tbe dililiunte entliiisiaat, 
.describiug in eiiarming and easily-read language, facts wilL wbich Egyjitotogiets have 
long been familiar, containing beautiful illustratioue of the people and their surroundings, 
a volume emineuUy fitted for a place on the drawing-room table. 

Tbe chapters of the firet part of the book contain acconnls of tbe various epocbs in 
tbe lite-history of Kgypt. The second part deals with tbe modern Copts, Fellabin, 
Bedawiu, and Beja, and with types of the population of the Eastern Sudan, about a 
hundred of whom were measured by tbe nutbor at Asiwiin during service in tbe 
Kirypiian army. 

Stone and metal implements are described and discu«He<l i pottery is figured : 
severul pages are devoted lo the analysis and evolution of tbe emimlming process and to 
tbe relation between niummilicaiion and nn snimistic religion ; there are ibu familiar 
portraits of Egyptians and of neighbouring jieoples, reprodnotd from tbe walla of 
ancient tomljs and t«mples ; tbe characters, Uabits, and beliefs of the modem and 
ancient Egyptians are described, and there is n lougtby comparison of tbe character and 
pbyi^ique of the Copts and Fcllahiu of various parts of Egypt with one another, witb 
the ancient popuUtion and with neigbbuuHng peoples. 

Now can it be conceived that in these days of specialisation any one mau is capable 
of passing autborilntive judgments on such diverse problems of Egyptology ? Tbe special 
interests of the antbor lie nnquestionably in ibe direction of physical anthropology, and 
his fascinating description of tbe choracter and snperatilioua of tbe Egyptians may be 
regarded j)erbBpsa8 an attractive frame in wbicJi he aeekn to sot the duller data of anthro- 
pometric study. Acconlingly, it were idle lo ex|]ectroore tban a aecond-band knowledge 
of tbe various problems ou which he pronounces judgment. In srcbteology Ameliueuu, 
de Morgan and Maspero have been M. Cbantre's chief autburitics. Thus in his desurip- 
tiou of Ibe cxeavAiions at Abydus and el-Amru (p. Ai) he neglects the wore recent and 
4;areful work of Pctrio and Itnndall-Marlvir, and limits btmsrif to nieniiuu of his 
rauntrymen's labours. He publishes the cranial measurements of M. Fouquet, a Cairo 
physician, omiia any detailed refereufe to Miss Fuwcelt's most olnburate work on the 
Nakuda crania anil passes over Kaudail-Maclvcr's data uu the surprising gruunda that 
he has not used tbe ngreeil methods of meitsuremont. 
t 127 ] 



110^71.3-^ MAN. [190tf. 

It will he news to maDj Egyptologists tbat while *'iroD was known to the 
'^ Egyptians almost as soon as bronze*' (p. 12), *' copper, then bronze, and soon iron 
*^ appear to have rapidly supplanted stone in Egypt for domestic use*' (p. 13). If 
Montelius exaggerates actual conditions when be declares the nse of iron to have 
been unknown in Egypt before 1500 B.C., the metal was certainly a rare and costly 
luxury long before it came into *' domestic nse/* and there is no satisfactory evidence 
of a ''rapid" transition either in Egypt or in Europe from an age of stone to one 
of iron. 

In the chapter on the prehistoric times, M. Cliantre concludes that an autochthonous 
population existed in the quaternary period, but we look in vain for any account of 
prehistoric human remains. His first account of Egyptian skeletons is contained in the 
following chapter which opens on a fully blown Memphite age. Even the possibility 
of a " predynastic " period appears to find no favour with M . Chantre. 

The author's study of his valuable anthropometric material is vitiated by his 
inadequate training in statistical method. Standard deviations are a terra incogiiita for 
M. Chantre. He gives us interminable averages, calculated, discussed, and compared, 
but never an attempt to determine whether the difference between two or more averages 
have an actual significance, or whether it be due to the chances of random sampling. 
Thus, he asserts that between the XX 1st and XXXth Dynasties there is a tendency to 
brachycephaly, relatively to the preceding period from the Xlth to the XXth Dynasties ; 
the cephalic index averaging 74*4 in the skulls of the former period and 72*4 in those 
of the latter. Yet his own table contains a series of twenty-five Theban mummies 
between the XJIth and XXth Dynasties, which give an average index of 76 08, and 
five Theban skulls which give an average index of 77*09. But making no allusion to 
these exceptions, M. Chantre holds as '' highly probable '* the view that the alleged 
brachycephalic tendency during the above period is due to '' the introduction of Semites 
'' in increasing numbers, who in Syria are known to be distinctly brachycephalic.'' 

Elsewhere M. Chantre takes the somewhat different view that Egypt has always 
assimilated the foreigners who have settled on her soil, and that no real difference exists 
between the ancient and modern Egyptians. But the evidence adduced in favour of this 
point is not of an uniformly satisfactory character. On page 304 a frequency curve is 
drawn, comparing 288 modern with 399 ancient skulls. The modern material is derived 
from very different parts of the country, the ancient not only from very different parts, 
but also from very different periods. The book is marred by similarly uuscientific 
methods elsewhere. 

Page 203 contains the following sentence : '' Among the Arabs we have seen that 
'' the majority and the most essential of the physical characters differ little from those 
" of the Egyptians." Only on the previous page we had been told that " from the 
'' physical standpoint these two peoples present well-marked differences." 

M. Chantre's final conclusions is that the Egyptians are autochthonous, and that 
they, the Berbers and the Beja, had a common origin. If we accept this view we must 
allow that Egypt is the cradle of the Berber and Beja peoples. M. Chantre very rightly 
deprecates the comparison of modern Berber with ancient Egyptian pottery and crania 
in order to discover the relations of these two peoples. But on what evidence may not 
the Berber and Beja be regarded just as '' autochthonous " as the Egyptians ? 

If M. Chantre has failed, it has been through attempting too much. His book is 
too elaborate to form a popular memoir, and too diffuse to mark a serious contribution to 
the advance of Egyptology. However, it is superbly illustrated and full of interesting 
ceremonial and historical detail for those who propose to visit the country, and it 
contains fresh physical data which the anthropometrician will unquestionably receive 
with gratitude. C. S. M. 

Printed by Rtrb a^d Spottiswoodie, His Maiesty's E^rioters, East Harding Street, K.C. 



Plate I — J. 



Man, 1905. 



Fig. I. 




Fig. 2. 




Fig. 3. 



Fig. 4. 





Fig. 5. 



Fig. 6. 




Fig 7- 




Fig. 8. 



TUNISIAN TATU DESIGNS. 



18060 



[Wo. 72. 



Ling: Roth. 

72 




4 
I 



ORIGINAL ABTIOLES. 
TnnlB : Tatu. With Plate I-J, 

Tatu In Tunis. By H. Ling Roth. 
A few years a^o, tbrough the kindaeeB of Mr, Arthur V. Lilley, I was eaabled 

to purchaee the b toe k-ia- trade of a native professional tatuer of Tuais, who had 

expressed the desve to give up 

the work as be had developed 

qualms of conscience which, «d 

a Mahomedan, troubled bim. 

The iQslrumeiits consisted 

of four walchmakerV tool-holders 

(Figs. 9, 10, II, the fourth being 

a similar tool to Fig. 11). These 

are fitted with Eoropean needles. 

He also had a pricker, which 

consisted of a small cylindricallj- 

shsped piece of wood (Fig- 12) 

with five needles at one end, 

6xed in position by means of 

gum or wax. Also two tools 

(Fig. 13), which may be de- 
scribed as lancets bammeretl oat 

of a piece of wire and sharpened 

at the flattened end. According 

to the fineness of the lines in the 

design the operator used one or 

more needles, and for certain 

designs not specified the skin was cut with the lancets. The colouring matter was made 

of lamp-black, alcohol, and gum, and the operation was finishod at one sitting. For 

the simpler patterns the design was lightly marked on the skin or pricked on without 
any preliminary outline drawing. For elaborate designs, 
printing blocks crudely incised ont of flat pieces of hard 
woimI (Figs. 14-23) were nsed. The surface of the blocks 
was blackened, and the imprint being made therefrom, the 
operator proceeded with the pricking. 

If the ink and toots were not good or clean, blood 





poisoning ensuei 

asually resumed 



, bni otherwise, after the skin 
A normal state plus the pattern. 



had swelled for a day or two, it 



Ko. 73.] 



MAN. 



[190ff. 



Tbere seemed to have been do specified period in a persoa's life when be or she was 
tatued, bnt girls might receive additiooal m&rlis on arriving at puberty. 

The object of tbe tatniug was manifold, but in principle It was expected to act 




Fio. 17. 



FlO. IS. 



Fio. 19. 



as a cbarm. Tho design illustrated in Fig. 6 is found one on eacb cheek, one on tbe 
centre of the foreliead, and one on tbe chin to give beauty to the bearer, and is evidently 
a corrupt form of Westermarck's hand emblem. The design, Fig, 1, was put ou 
y^l^ the joints to relie 



rheumatic pains. 
Fig. 2 : a serpent, ap- 
propriately a charm 




against snake bite. Fig. 3 : n lock plaie, three of which 
were tatued on tho chest to give health to the lange. 
Fig. 4 : This star is often fouod on the temples to i 





etrengtlieu or hoal tbe eyes. Fig. SJ : tjitued on the outside of the lower part of llie 

leg from the aukle upwards to give strcnglh. Kig. 7 : a sign of swearing elerua! 

friendship, evidently an introduced form. Fig, 5 : generally talued on soldiers' arms 

[ 130 ] 



190«.] 



MAN. 



[Hoe. 72-78. 



to give them coarage. Fig. 8 : a design tatueJ on the back of the wrint, the chsins 
haDging dowo the band ; sopposed to give strength, the fish being a sign of good Inck. 
Figs. 25 and 26 are copied out of the professional tatuer's book of desigtis, which is an 
old French cash colnmn mentorandnm book {cahier), 
8 in. X 6J in. (20 cm. x 15 cm.). The designs in 
this book cover a wide area, nothing appearing to 
come amiss, as, for instance, the illustration. Fig, 16, 
which is copied from the Irade mark of a L^ons silk 
manufactnrer. There are also sketches of a lamp- 





Fio. 26. 

post, guns, bicycles, several women, mostly indecent 
(nnder European influence), a steam engine, fishes, 
roses, binls, horsemen, £c. Against some of these 
illnstrations a price is placed, evidently the cost of 
tatuiug that particular design ; thus Fig. 24 costs 
three francs. Fig. 26 is probably a charm against the 
evil eye. There is in the designs a great mixture of 
native and low-class European ideas, and altogether the art as carried out by this 
professional tatuer was in a low stale. HY. LING ROTH. 



Fio. 26. 



Sinai. Thompson. 

Not* on tho Antlquftloo of SInal. By R. Campbell Thompson, M.A. ._ 

In his article io ibo August number of Man on the Sinaitic temple. Professor f J 
Potrie brings forward some criticisms of my remarks in tbe June number ; — 

(I.) Professor Petrie corrects my spelling " Sarabit elKliadm" to '■Semblt el 
Kbadem." The Arabic form, according to Palmer, is given in tlie Ordnance £jurvey. 
Part I., p. 290, as Sarabit el Ehadim, both second and third syllables being accented. 
Professor Petrie himself is iuconsisleut, as in bis letter to the Times of Mny 23 he spells 
it " Sarabit el Kbadem." 

(2.) I mentioned the plans and work which had been done at the temple before my 
visit, because I thought that the elaborate work of the Ordtiancc Survey, both topo- 
graphical and arclueological, as well as the careful observations of Lepsius and Di^uiidite, 
were worthy of a fuller dejcriptioo than that given in Professor Petrie's letter that 
" uo visitors to this temple had stayed more than a day or two, nod scarcely any dig-ging 
" bad been douc in the ruins." 

(3.) Tlie nest objection that Professor Petrie raises is that " the steles in the nhrino 
" court are not 'much older than the rest,' the earliest steles being the long series in 
'■ the XII dynnsly approach to the temple," but he has not quoted me correctly. What 
I said was *' are for tbe niost part much older tliau the rest, dnliitg as they do to the 
" XII dynasty." On M. B^netlite's plan (published in Maspero's Hisloire Aiicirniie, 
Vol. I., p. 47-1) tbe shrine court is shown Io contain ten stclw, all of this date, while 
tiie long scries in the XII dynasty approach, accoriliug to the same authority, contains 
only eight of the XII dynasty. Tlie other stete are of much later dale. 

(4.) Professor Poirie objects to my description of the temple as " merelv a little 
[ 131 ] 






No. 73.] MAN. [1»05. 

" provincial Egyptian sliriue." I think it will be admitted, however, that " provincial " 
is quite a fitting term to be applied to Sinai, and if a comparison be made with the size 
of the temples at Abjdos, Dendera, Edfu, Thebes, Ac, " little " is the proper description 
for a building only 250 feet long and very narrow. 

(6.) Professor Petrie says that '^ the numerous Bethel stones in the neighbourhood 
are some of them inscribed by Egyptians, who adopted the local worship. No such 
Kystem of stone records of visits are (sic) known in Egypt, no one familiar with 
Egyptian works could write that they ' are ordinary Egyptian monumental tablets 
*' of Egyptian type.' " With regard to records of miners' visits, I think a fair com- 
parison may be made with the inscriptions of Wadi Hammamat. Kings and governors 
constantly recorded their visits to various places on neighbouring rocks, &c., as at 
Kono.^sHo, Sehel, and elsewhere in Nubia, at the Nahr el-Kelb in Syria, &c. As to the 
stelae, inscribed and uninscribed, I must still adhere to my view that they are ordinary 
Egyptian stcltc, and I think the XII dynasty stelee exhibited in the British Museum 
will confinn the opinion of anyone interested. 

(6.) Professor Petrie says, *^more strange is it to read of the Babylonian temples, 
*' which were founded by Sumerlans, as being Semitic." When it is remembered that 
the Semites had begun to obtain a foothold in Babylonia as far back as 3800 B.C., and 
for fcvoral hundreds of years before the fall of Babylon held entire sway over the land, 
direct Sumerian influence having long disappeared, and when we consider that the 
Assyrian and Semitic Babylonian rulers, particularly during the later periods, exten- 
sively restored and rebuilt the old temples, we see that " Semitic " is the only word 
which properly describes them. From the fact that Professor Petrie no longer 
repeats his claim that the Sinaitic temple is the only Semitic temple preserved to 
us, I infer ho tacitly admits the Semitic origin of the temples of Assyria proper 
which I mentioned. 

As regards the challenge that I should state what points of distinctively Semitic 
rites can be traced in Babj Ionian temples, I must refer Professor Petrie to the long 
chapter in Jastrow's Religion on the Temples and the Cult (pp. 612-689), where he 
will find much interesting matter on the point. 

(7.) As regards the slag heaps and the bed of ashes, Lepsius was my authority for 
the existence of this slag (Letters from Egypt^ p. 348). He thought he saw slag there, 
and measured the heaps, and thought they were remains of the smelting, as I quoted 
in my article.* But, even if we concede that there is no slag within six miles, Professor 
Petrie, in his letter to the Times, admits that smelters formed part of the ancient 
expeditious to the temple, and it certainly is a significant fact that no bones at all were 
found in the ashes. After all, even supposing that no copper smelting or casting went 
on, there are a good many uses to which fire may be put besides sacrifice, when there 
are from fifty to one hundred men living near. 

(8.) As regards Professor Potrie's objection to the description given under my 
photograph of the mines, I think I need say no more than that it was taken from the 
mined slope of Wadi Maghara, not far from one of the tunnels. 

Finally, in the main body of his article Professor Petrie bases his theory that the 
temple gives an insight into early Semitic worship on three points : (1) the existence 
of tanks and basins in the temple, proving *' how important the ceremonial of ablution 
** was in the worship here " ; (2) the bed of ashes (without bones), proving the existence 
of a system of burnt offerings ; (3) *' the Beihel system, of oracular dreams and memorial 
*' stones, as in the story of Jacob," and the so-called pilgrim chambers. 

• On IhiH point comparo Baedeker's Ouidr to Palestine and Syria (1904), p. 182: "Auf der 
" Uochtlichc Btauden Schmelzofen und das Ueiligtum, in welchem sich die knappschaft bei ihren 
" Festen vert»aiDielte.** 

t 132 ] 



1905.] 



MAN. 



[Nos. 73-74. 



With regard to (I), when it is con.sidered that no well has been found in the temple, 
and, as Professor Petrie justly remarks in his letter, the plateau ** is beyond the reach of 
" camel transport for water," we may presume that " ceremonial ablutions " is not the 
easiest explanation for the existence of water- tanks in a building that was doubtless 
as much a place of defence as of worship, as its name, *^ the heights of the fortress," 
implies. Any comparison between the hannjiyeh court of Moslem mosques and the courts 
of this temple must necessarily be precarious, when the composite and borrowed character 
of Mohammedan buildings (at least 2,000 years later than this temple) is remembered. 

With the second point I have already dealt. With regard to the third I do nor see 
how pillars, whether natural or wrought, can be referred especially to an ancient Semitic 
origin, when nothing in the inscriptions or workmanship has been adduced in proof of 
this Semitic origin. As regards the pilgrim cubicles, they can as well be explained as 
dwellings for the 50 to 100 Egyptians, who we know went there, as for the pilgrims of 
whom we have no knowledge. R. CAMPBELL THOMPSON. 

England : Aroliaeology. Wlndle. 

An Excavation In Kemerton Camp, Bredon Hill. By Bertram C. ^A 
A . fVindlcy D. Sc, F. R. S., F.S.A. IT' 

Bredon Hill, partly in Worcestershire and partly in Gloucestershire, possesses two 
earthworks : a smaller, known as Conderton Camp, and a larger, Kemejton Camp — the 
subject of this note. This camp is entirely in Gloucestershire ; in fact, a part of its 
circumference forms the boundary of a promontory of that county which projects into 
Worcestershire. As will be seen from the plan (Fig. l)i this camp belongs to the group 




« Sift ^f CMAvAUn 



KEMERTON CAMP 



FIQ. 1.— PLAN OF CAMP. 

of promontory forts, since there are no artificial earthworks to the north and west 
where the escarpment of the hill is exceedingly steep. The camp contains, in a deep 
hollow to its south-west corner, a large mass of oolite, known as the Bambury Stone, con- 
cerning which many ingenious theories have been spun. It does not seem to be possible 

[ 133 ] 



Vo. 74.] 



MAN. 



[1906. 



to say whelber the hollow in which this stone rents is ufttu»t or artificial. There are 
two TampartB, aad a very iinusuaU/ large extent of ground interveoea between tliem. 
This fauf, coupled with a story that Roman pottery and ooins had been found in the 
inner rampart near the " Summer House," as they have uudoubtodly been found on other 
parts of the hill, led me to suggest the theory that the outer rampart might have been 
of earlier date than the inner, and that in this camp we might have an example of the 
class of camp in whicli— aa at Hod Hill in Doreetshire— a smaller part had been cut oflF 
iu Roman times by an inner fosse and vallum. The excavation, however, lends no support 
to this view. 

The camp having re<;eutly come into the possession of R- Biddulpb Martin, Esq., 
M.P., of Overbury Court, the excavation was conducted at his request aud expense and 
under my supervision during the autumn of lasi year, Mr. Henry Balfour being also 
present during part of the time. As the time at my disposal was somewhat limited, I 
decided to cut a section through the inner fosse aud vallum near the " Summer House, 
a bnildin 



through the I 
width. The 



8 Standing, which forms a very prominent landmark at the 
ner of the inner rampart. Accordingly we drove an eight-foot trench 
mpart, aud excavated the vallum down to the virgin soil for the same 
nrtli thrown up was carefully examined, aud the exact spot where each 

object was found 
was careful ly re- 
corded, so that it 
could have been 
plotted out on 
a plan. As a 
matter of fact, 
however, the na- 
ture of the finds 
was so uniform 
that- there was 
nothing to be 
learnt from their 
relative positions 
, in the excavation. 

"^^^T After thin exca- 
vation had been 
completed a small 
amount of digging 
wae doue at the 

point marked with a star at the uorth-east eud of the iuucr rampart. This digging was 
made at a rabbit -burrow, in the earth thrown up from which hail been found fragroeiilsof 
rongh pottery and grains of blackened corn. In Allies' Att/iyuitics of IVoTcestershirc there 
is an account of a landslip which took place at some point — undeterminable apparently 
at the present day— in the immediate neighbourhood of the camp. A Miss Martin, 
of Overbury, who hapjicneil to be riding over the spot at the time, uearly lost her life. 
However, the interesting point in the present connection is that, as ao observer quoted 
by Allies saj3, "as the cliusm" — which, by the way, is ftuted to have been 30 feet 
wide at the surface and about 40 feet deep — "opeueil it exposed to view a vein of 
" black earth about four or five inches thick, immediately under the soil, which iu some 
" places was not more than sis inches deep, but varied to eighteen inches or two feel ; 
" tliat the black earth was supposed to be decayed wheat, as quantities of perfect grains 
" were fuuud in it." Except that further grains of blackened corn were found in thiis 
excavation, the houos and fragments of pottery there discovered did not in anv way 
r 131 ] 




1905.] HAN. [Nob. 74-76. 

differ io character from those found in the section to the south, and the objects from 
the two spots may therefore be described together. 

(i.) The pottery— of which many fragments were found, most of them being very 
small — a in Fig. 2 was quite the largest piece — was all of the rongh, hand-made 
variety, more or less well burnt. The greater part of the fragments bore no ornamenta- 
tion, but three or four bits did, and three of these are represented in Fig. 2. Another 
fragment, which bore finger-nail ornamentation, went to pieces, as other portions from the 
deeper parts of the fosse did, on account of disintegration produced by damp. Profile , 
views of the fragments of rims which we came across are also given in Fig. 2. 

Til.) Bones and teeth of a variety of animals were found in both excavations, and, 
like the pottery, at all depths. The bones and teeth identified belonged to the horse, 
ox, goat, pig, deer, and hare. A number of the long bones had been artificially split for 
the sake of the contained marrow. None of them bore any signs of fire, but fragments 
of charcoal were found in different parts of the excavation. 

(iii.) A number of round pebbles, of a character belonging to the lower but not to 
the upper slopes of the hill, were also found. These may possibly have been sling- 
stones — at any rate they must have been brought to the top of the hill at some early 
date since they do not naturally occur there. 

One further point very much impressed itself upon us in the course of our excava- 
tion. The depth from the top of the vallum, at the point where the excavation was made, 
to the bottom of the unexcavat«d fosse, was 19 feet 6 inches. It was a little difficult, 
from the nature of the soil — if soil it could be called — to say when virgin ground had 
been reached, but one could certainly add 3 feet 6 inches to 4 feet for accumulated 
deposit in the fosse. Suppose half of this to belong to the top of the vallum and the 
original depth from top to summit would be about 25 feet. Now the material of which 
th6 vallum was constructed, as above hinted, could hardly be described as earth or soil. 
It was, in fact, a mass of fragments of oolite with some admixture of smaller material, 
which might be described as earth. Before, therefore, turf had grown upon its surface, 
this must have presented all the appearances of an artificial scree and all the difficulties 
to the climber which such a conformation affords. 

The main point which one learnt was that the task of ascending such a rampart, 
even without any enemy at the top, would be infinitely greater than could be imagined 
by any person only looking at the now grass-clad slope. 

BERTRAM C. A. WINDLE. 



Africa : Ewilu. Torday- 

Notes on the Natives of the Kwllti, Oonn^o Frso State. By E. mm 

Torday^ Local Correspondent of the A nthropological Institute. I V 

The principal inhabitants of the Kwilu are : Bayanzi, Bahuana (Bahoni), and 
Bambala. These peoples speak amongst themselves a bastard KikongOy which bears 
a considerable resemblance to Swahili, or rather to Kingwana, the corrupt Swahili of 
the Congo. In spite of this resemblance, however, certain remarkable differences exist 
between the three dialei*t8 spoken by the above-named peoples, and that, too, in the 
most elementary words ; for it is more natural that the names of utensils and certain 
verbs should have been borrowed from Kikongo than words expressing number and 
relationship. Kikongo must be considered a hybrid speech, which has grown up from 
the intercourse l)etween tribe and tril)e. Thus we find that the term for " iron " in the 
three dialects mentioned above is very similar — Ndoni (Hayanzi), Dondu {Bambala)^ 
N'don {Bahuana); but the terms for "stone," which would naturally be older, are 
quite different, viz., Eyiri {Bayanzi)^ Amani (Bambaia), and Matarr (Bahuana). 
" Bow," again, is similar — Ota, Uda, and Buta ; but the words for "star" are similar 

[ 1.^5 ] 



Wo. 75.] 



HAN. 



[1905. 




BAYANZl 




oolj among the Bamhala aod BahuanOy Apededi, and Bamweiede ; the Bajanzl use 
the term M'Biel. More surprising it« the difference existing in dialects spoken by 
different villages of the same tribe. Below, for example, I give a few words used 
in Luano and Lundn, two villages situated only a score of miles apart, the inhabit 
tants of which claim positively to belong to the same tribe, the Bahuana. 

I will first detail the methods of counting on the fingers 
practised by the Bayauzi and Bahuana : — 

Bayanzi. 

1. L. hand open, 4th finger flexed ; R. hand closed except 
4th finger, which rests on 4th finger of L. hand. 

2. L. hand open, 1st and 4th fingers flexed, former held in 
position by thumb. 

3. L. hand 3rd finger open, 1st and 2nd fingers flexed and 
held by thumb. 

4. L. hand thumb open. 

5. L. hand closed ; R. hand Ist finger on thumb. 

6. L. hand closed ; R. hand open, except 2nd finger, which 
is flexed and held by thumb. 

Bahuana, 

1. L. hand thumb open, 

2. L. hand thumb and forefinger open. 

3. L. hand, 1st, 2nd, and 3rd fingers open. 

4. L. hand, 1st, 2nd, 3rd fingers, and thumb open. 

5. L. hand open. 

6. L. hand, and thumb of R. hand open. 

7. L. hand open, thumb held by thumb and 1st finger of R. hand, the other fingers 
flexed. 

8. L. hand open, R. hand as in 7, but 2nd finger open also. 

9. L. hand open, R. hand as in 8, but 3rd finger open also. 
10. Both hands open, palm resting against palm. 



BAM BALA 




BAHUANA 

FIO. 1. — MANNER OF FILING 

THE TEETH, KWILU KIVEE, 

CONCK) FBEE STATE. 









Bahuana (Bahoni). 


English. 


Bayanzi. 


Bambala. 


— 


------ 






mosh 


Lundu. 
moss 


Luano. 


One 


1 

' m^bei 

1 


1 

1 momo 


Two 


1 

i m*bae 


mbali 


zole 


1 bili 


Three 


atala 


sata 


tatu 


niatutu 


Four 


ano 


gwaiia 


ia 


wanna 

1 


Five 


alien 


tanu 


tanu 


watan 

1 


Six 


ashom 


Kambanu 


Kambanu 


' wn si a una 


Seven 


tzamwan 


Hamboeli 


tsamwar 


n'tHema 


Eight 


nan 


kinana 


nana 


nan 


Nine 


v'va 


libwoa 


voa 


uwa 


Ten 


kwim 


gumi 


kwim 


kum 


Eleven 


kwimbci 


gumi ua mush 


kwim na moss 


kum na nomo 


Twelve I 


kwim na buc 


gumi na mbali 


kwim na zole 


kam na bili 


Twenty 


makum bue 


mogumali 


makumole 




Father 


atar 


da 


tat 


ta 


Mother 


moa 


ma 


mam 


ma 



[ 136 1 



1905.] 



MAN. 



[No. 79, 











Bahuana (Bahoni). 


English. 


Bayanzi. 


Bambala. 




- 










Lnndo. 


Luano. 


Brother 




iyam 


iya 


ijrei 


iya 


Sister 




mokaram 


pangim 


pangim 




Father's 


sister 


•moa chicheri 


kakem 







Fatlier's 


brother 


lame 


n'gwass 


ft at 




Mother's 


brother 


nga 


n'gwass 


n'gwass 




Mother's sister 


•moa chicheri 


"^ma gazigazigi 


kaka 




Niece 




mabiema 


ya 


yaya 


iya 


Nephew 




mabiema 


ya 


yaya 


iya 


Grandfather 


m'bai 


tntc kalenge 


tat, or tat na tat 




San 




♦tong 


dnngu 


tang 




Sky 




onoye 


yiilu 


zula 


ngi 


No 




logami 


n'ge-nge 


lo 


lo 


Small 




chicheri 


gazijjazigi 


atchichi 


moshut 


Big 




onen 


monenc 


yaiEonenc 


monene 


Good 




lonkoro 


pimbi 


wapim 


m*pim 


Bad 




obi 


pimbolo 


pimlo 




Sarth 




m*men 


man 


matoto 


man 


Moon 




n'gon 


gonde 


n*gon 


gond 


Star 




m'biel 


ampededi 


bamwetede 


m*bir 


Fire 




m*biiri 


tsua 


mba 




River 




n'kwak 


gwak 


kwak 




Water 




anza 


mem 


mass 


madya 


Village 




boa 


m'bu 


matt 


bodla 


Man 




bar 


mntn 


mat 




Men 




bar 


batu 


bat 




Goat 




n'Uba 


komb 


kom 


tab 


Pig 




n'gui 


n'gulu 


n'gal 




Dog 




m'boa 


m*boa 


m*boa 




Banana 




n'dom 


makondo diz 


makon 


monko 


Iron 




n'dony 


doDda 


n'don 




Copper 




m'mia 


minengwa 


milan 


■ 


Stone 




eyiii 


amani 


matarr 


mankul 


Bow 




Ota 


uda 


buta 


boata 


Arrow 




atom 


itutwi 


bit at 




Tree 




onti 


roitondo 


miti 




Woo*l 




inshia 


ndo 


kan 




Bearil 




keletch 


§gileff 


§gileff 


kelel 


Hair 




n'tchi 


dnb 


bonco 


m*(as8 


Eye 




mish 


mess 


mesa 


matshi 


Nose 




mbom 


moznln 


m*bam 





* rA aa in ^Aicken ; moa chicheri = amall mother. 

t To distingoiah between /a^A*r and uneU they say " father who begot me " and ** amall father." 

{ Prononnced like French I&ng. 

i g hard aa in girl. 

[ 137 ] 



VoB. 75-76.1 



MA.N. 



[190& 



Bnhaana (Bahoni). 



EngUsh. 



Bayanz<. 



Bamlmla — 



Mouth 


mun 


Teeth 


roadj 


Haua 


kekandje 


Le«? 


kul 


F«H)t 


kekanch 


To come 


tche 


Togo 


yaya 


To eat 


bie<lya 


To drink 


kunya 


Hunger 


nMjal 


To hit 


kubul 


To kill 


kukwa 


To break 


kolx>l 


To Hce 


kommon 


Woman 


mokan 


To work 


kikiri 


To wash 


makawob 


To s^)e.lk 


kul)nl 


While 


m'pio 


Black 


wapiti 


Pretty 


koljong 


Finger 


kckangc 


True 


kibiri 


Shadow 




I 


men 


Thou 


* • • 

nji 


He 


n'gi 


We 


bin 


You 


bin 


They 


n'gi 



Lundu. 



Luano. 



gan 

mass 

n*denibo 

gul 

Ligazu 

zza 

ilagwe 

kulya 

kunya 

n'dzala 

kubula 

gufoa 

kolKigole 

gutala 

mokosuni 

kusal 

gt»f 

kohossa 

penib 

ubumbclc 

pim 

dcmbu 

kikiri 



*pikop 

men 

kikansi 

\ kul (upper \\i\t) 
I mokom (h>wcr half) 
kikanze 

zza 

n'da 

dia 

n'uua 

n'dzala 

Lubet 

fa 

kobogol 

kumon 

baket 

kussal 

kukwal 

kufun 

pez 

kuhit 

pim 

milem 

kwakirik 

ki;ewiz 

n in 

n'ge 

van 

• 

Iwn 

lict 

yan 



I 

i 



kikcB 

makttl 

iya 

kwe 

jakledja 

noadya 

kutachA. 
knpfa 



mokat 

aasal 

eul 

amo 

mpes 

bondun 

m'pipi 

molim 

nMjim 



* This is the general term : pikop-roonwa = the whole mouth ; pikop = the under lip : moniva = 
the tongue. 

E. TOR DAY. 

Obituary : Adolf Bastlan. Tylor. 

Professor Adolf Bastlan : born Juno 26, 1826 ; died February 3, "TC 
1006. ID 

I had iDtendc<l to write for the Atithropologi(*nl Institute a short aecount of the life 
and works of my honoured friend, Professor Bastian, of Berlin, who died last February 
at Port of Spain. But illness intervened which made it impossible for me to carry out 
this intention. In the meantime a fellow nntliropoloi^ist, like myself a student of 
Bastian^s voluminous writings, placed in my hands a summary account of what he had 
drawn up of the great anthropologist's travels and of bis publishctl writings, which, I 
may remark, occupy between two and tiiree feet on my bookshelves, and run toward 
10,000 pages, not counting his articles in the Zvitschrift fiir Ethnologie, Students 

[ 138 ] 



190S.] 



MAN. 



[Bo. 76. 



CDgBgcd iu Heriou8 aDtbropological work, eapecially on tbe culinre eiile, will litid maob 
l» profit bf ill Baaiian's volume!', and in tbe not ensy tMk of coDFulling them w:ll be 
lielp«d by my frieml's iiecount which is here reprodnced. The want of referonces is, of 
roilFiie, a serioiifi tirawhack, but my own experience is tUnt Bnstian'K statements are apt 
to be coofirmnl hy further enquiry. 

fortunately I possess a photograph of BaHtun, which ebows him aomewbat earlier 
in life than the picture in ibe ZeiUehr^t, From this photograph the present engraving 
is laWn. EDWARD B. TVLOR. 

NftTEM OS THE LUE AM" WuiTINliS OF Ba!STI*N. 

Adolf Baatian wna born lu Bremen on Jnue 26lb, 1H26. His father belonged to a 
well'knowu merchant family, and lo blin probably ia due the strong busine^is instinot 
and llio gift of organisniion which characterised bis son as well as tbe opportunities Tor 
acquaintance wilh vi-itors from ibe ends of the earth, ami later on ihe impulse to travel 
sod the first facilities for it. Young Bastinn's education was wide and thorough. 



pa>»ed throiiab i 



itiett, studying law nt lleidulbcrg aud biological 
Hi Wuraiiurjr, where Budolf Vircbow had juat 
iii?gun to lecture, taking linnlly a doctor's degree 
in medicine at Prague in iHoO. In llie nest 
yviir he began hi-i active life, lie took a post as 
-liili'j doctor for a vuyage to Australia, and thus 
iii!nii;uraiod aseriea of voyageb of research which 
iijvi.iod in all some five and twenty years aud 
tiniled only with bis death. His journeys brought 
liim into almost every regiciQ of the habitable 
wiirld, and though carried out with the minimum 
of outward pre|iaraliou they were all coaceired 
»-iili n single deGnile object in view — tbe collec- 
li'jii oi materials for a comparative piychology, 
i<n the principles of u nniiiml science. 

His first journey lasted eight years, from 
lh.Jl-9, and led him Srst to AuiiLralia and tbe 
I'Hcific : then to I'eru, Mexico, and tbe West 
I luiies ; then back to China, Malaysia, and India, 
iinii iben by way nf West Africa homc^ward. 
Only a fragment of his experiences on this 
journey was ever formally published, uamely, Ein 
>wu capital of tbe negro kiugdora of the Unngo), 
'el was subordinate in bis mind ti ibe illu^trutioa 
of bis general view, for the book bears llie sub-title AV» fteitrap zur Ati/l/ioloyie iitid 
Pij/chtiloffir, In the nfst tear, however, appeared bis principal estoiy, l)rr MrntcA in 
ittr GcMchickte ; sur HrgrSadung einrr PsffcholagineiiH iVrUaHuFhauung I^LuiptJg, 
1860), in three subatHniial volumes, entitled respectively, /. Die I'tj/iAoloffie alt 
Xalurtciturntfliaft t It. Pti/chnlnffif untl Mt/lhologie ; 111. PtilitUrlir I'nyrkolngit ; 
all full of origiual observiitiuns of many peoples, and uf tbe fruits tit li reading which 
was already iucrodibly wide. 

In 1861 be was in Indo-China again, on a four years' jonrtiey which covered 
Ualaysia, the Philippines, and Japan, and bronglil bim borne by North China, Central 
Asia, and tbe Cauuasus, laden with tbe materials fur six massiw volumes. Die Volker 
dft Omlirifn Atietis, which dealt more purlicularly with Buddhism, und with tbe 
cnllures of Burma and 8iam, and were nut completely published litl 18l>». 

There follows here an interval of eight years, Ili6.5 lo 187^, iluring which Bastiau's 
energies were mainlv directed to the orgaulsatioa of Kthuologioal sludies In Germanr. 
[ U9 i 




No. 76.] MAN. C1906. 

Soon after liis return he was appointed to an assistant-directorship in the Rojal Museums 
at Berlin, where he found the Ethnological collections confined to two galleries and a 
very inadequate work-room, but his enormous powers of work and bis genius for amassing 
material and recruiting assistance soon made a change, and the eventual transference of 
the whole department to an independent Museum fur Vblkerkunde in 1886 was literally 
Bastiau's achievement. 

Meantime, though engaged in constant literary work, explaining and defending 
his psychological theories in detail, he found time for much solid assistance to the 
Berlin Geographical Society, of which he became, eventually, President from 1871 to 
1873. And the second of hi.-? great services to Ethnology arise directly out of this phase 
of his activity. 

The first suggestion of an Ethnological Society in Berlin had come from the 
geographer, Karl Ritter, and in Paris and London such organisations had already been 
started in 1859 and 1843 respectively, but it was not till 1868 that any practical step 
was taken in Germany. The first suggestion was merely for an Ethnological depart- 
ment of the Berlin Geographical Society, but Bastian stood out for an independent 
organisation, and his foresight was soon justified. Virchow, on the anatomical side, lent 
him his powerful support ; the archaeologists felt no less the need of a centre for the 
new prehistoric studies, and the threefold coalition took shape in the Gessellsc haft fur 
Anthropologies Ethnologic und Urgeschichte^ which was formally inaugurated on 
17th November 1869, with Virchow at its head, and Bastian and Brauu as his vice- 
presidents. 

To 1868 also belongs the foundation of the world-famed Zeitschrift fur Ethnologies 
which was started and edited as a private venture by Bastion and R. Hartmann 
nearly two years before ; by Bastian^s influence it became the regular organ of the 
Anthropological Society. The full title of its original issue expresses well the motives 
of Bastian^s work at this time, it runs thus: — Zeitschrift fur Ethnologic und ihre 
Hilfswissenschaften^ ah Lchrc vom Menschen in scinen Beziehungen zur Natur und 
Geschichte, 

Hib presidency of the Berlin Geographical Society 1871-3 was chiefiy marked by 
his establishment of the German African Society, and by the organisation of the Loanga 
expedition of 1873, the object of which was to carry further Bastian^s preliminary 
reconnaissance at San Salvador, and to effect an entry into the Dark Continent by way 
of the west coast, which had hitherto been almost wholly avoided by European explorers* 
The Loango expedition itself was a failure ; the means collected were inadequate, and 
the local difficulties were peculiar and insurmountable ; and it was not till 1877 that 
the penetration of Africa was accomplished, and theu it was by Stanley, and from a- 
ba^'e on the East coast. 

But Bastian was not in the strict sense a geographer. Neither the difficulties nor 
the results of travel as such had had the smallest interest for him ; and it was difficult 
to make him speak of his adventures ; he published practically no description of the 
countries which he traversed, any more than of the individuals whom he met there ; he 
concerned himself with none of the problems of structure, configuration, or climate, or 
of the distribution of living forms, which confront the ordinary explorer. Yet his wide 
and true perspective of the geographical conditions, and his enormous experience of 
remote and unfrequented lauds, made him an invaluable ally of the German geographical 
school ; and his doctrine of '' Geographical Provinces,^^ though not wholly his own, had 
considerable influence in the development of recent opinion on the matter. 

Bastian took no official part in the Loango expeilition ; but he went out with it, and 
received its collections in the Museum of Ethnology, of which he was by this time 
director. And his fourth journey, in 1875-6, was planned, like all its successors, with 
the direct object of increasing the collections of this museum, as well as of furnishing 

[ 140 ] 



1906.] MAN. [No. 76. 

material for further bookii od the '^ customs and beliefs of (listant peoples/* The fourth 
journey, took him to the West Indies, and to South and Central America, and its main 
results were published in 1878 under the title Die Kultur Lander der alien Amerika ; 
and the fifth (1878-80) traversed Southern Asia from Persia to Assam and Indo-China, 
and led on once more to Malaysia, Australia, New Zealand, and across the Pacific again 
to California and Yucatan. Its principal outcome was a vast work on the Religious 
Myths of the Polynesians, which appeared in 1881. 

Then, for some eight years, administrative work in connection with the new 
Museum fur Vblkerkunde occupied most of his time ; but the museum was formally 
opened in December 1886, and in a year or two more he was free to go off again, this 
time (1889-91) through Turkestan to India and East Africa, with special enquiry into 
Jainism and Buddhism ; and so again in 1896-8 to look for early Hindu remains in 
Java, and as far east as Bali ; and again to Ceylon, for further Buddhist study, in 
1901-3. Finally in 1903, at the age of seventy-seven, he set out once more, first to his 
beloved Malaysia, then on to study the earlier history of Jamaica, in caves and shell- 
mounds, and so to Trinidad and Venezuela, till he died, almost unattended, after a brief 
illness, at Port of Spain in Trinidad, on February 3, of the present year. For him it 
seemed, as to that older voyager of Bremen, Navigare necesse est ; vivere non necesse est, 

Bastian's service to anthropology was, in brief, two-fohl. His world-wide travels, 
and his incessant activity as a collector, have their monument in the vast treasures of 
the great museum which he created, and his great ability as an organiser, in the well- 
planned building which they fill. But his work in the field — immense as were the 
results — attained this extent in space only at the expense — not indeed of thoroughness 
within his self-imposed limitations — but of width and proportion of interest. The 
geographical environment, and the physical characteristics of the peoples whom he had 
been observing are usually simply passed over ; and even in those departments of 
descriptive ethnography on which his attention was concentrated, the peculiar stand- 
point from which he viewed his own studies, the extraordinary rapidity with which he 
was wont to throw his material into shape for publication, and his habit of piling 
together original and borrowed information with only the slightest indication of the 
sources in each case, made his writings peculiarly difiicult to use, and in later years 
almost unreadable. 

Nor was he strictly an ethnographer. He had neither the width of interest, nor the 
orderliness of mind which carries out a detailed exploration within fixed limits, or 
classifies and arranges a collection of ethnographical material. He had no care for 
technology or even for art ^ which is more surprising — except in so far as its manifesta- 
tions expressed racial or national character ; and even in the phases of thought, which 
would seem most akin to his special interest, there is a stern intolerance of sentiment and 
of all the softer side of life, which makes all the more wonderful his real gift of entering 
into the thoughts and feelings of simple undisciplined minds. But he had the clearest 
conception of what he wanted in the way of materials, unending perseverance in 
collecting it, and a strong sense of the imperative need for collecting it now before the 
march of European culture extinguished it at its source ; and he had a peculiar personal 
gift of inspiring workers and collaborators, of enticing private collections within the 
walls of his museum, and of finding out in each locality the people who knew and of 
eliciting from them their information. And this latter gift most happily was not limited 
to his intercourse with Europeans : a large part of his book on Polynesian mythology 
came to him straight from the lips of the natives themselves, and the groundwork of his 
Peoples of Eastern Asia was the lessons in Buddhism which he received from a native 
priest during an involuntary detention in Mandalay. 

Bastian^d other contribution to anthropology is in the domain of ideas. The concep- 
tion of a Vol her psychologic — of a science, that is, which studies the phenomena of the 

I 141 ] 



Ho. 76.] MAN. [1905. 

eorporate social life of peoples, as ordinary psychologj studies the mental phenomena of 
individuals, and has, of course, its place far back in the philosophy of the Greek world, 
and in modern times had been reformulated for example by Herbart ns early as 1815. 
More than this, Theodor Waitz, though only 6ve years senior to Bastian, had already 
published his preliminary Lehrbuch der Psychologie ah Xaturwissenschaft in 1849, a 
year ^Fore Bastian took his doctor's degree at Prague. That Bastian was directly 
indebted to Waitz for his conception of anthropological psychology is not easily proved, 
but the ideas of Waitz and his school were '^ in the air *' at the moment of Bastian^s 
first departure from Europe ; they were copiously discussed in Germany during the 
rears of hisj first journey, and on his return in 1859 he would find the first volume of 
Wailz's Anthropologic der Natur-volker on the point of publication, and Steiuthal and 
Lazarus editing the first volume of the Zeitschrift fur Volkerpsychologit und Sprach^ 
wissenschaft. 

An introspective and deductive "psychology of the intlividual," or even its molern 
inductive and experimental counterpart, explains the mechanism by which experiences 
are collected and combined ; but it does not explain why either the experiences or the 
conceptions and ideas which supervene are of the kind that we find to l)e normal among 
mankind ; nor does it take adequate account of the circumstance that man is practically 
not found in an isolated condition. As Aristotle observed long ago, he is a "social 
animal,'* and a large part of his ways of looking at the world, and of his responses to the 
impressions which the world makes on him are determined not by himself but by the 
view of the world which is current in the society within which his thinking apparatus 
has grown up. There is, therefore, need of a study, on a wide, scientific, inductive, 
comparative method, of the evidence which is offere I among all the peoples of the earth 
as to the connection which exists between such ways of looking at the world, and the 
institutions and products of social activity which accompany them. These ways of 
looking at the world — Welt-anschauungen, as his contemporaries mostly called them — 
Bastian was wont to describe as Vblker-gedanken. They may be high or low in quality, 
simple or complex, like the IVelt-anschauung of this or that individual ; and their value 
and complexity, and the nature and direction of their growth, all which will be repre- 
sented in the character of the culture which they generate will depend upon the 
interaction of two factors — the physical organisation of the men and the characterij^tics 
of their material geographical environment. Obviously the analysis will be easiest 
where both the minds and the material surroundings are at their simplest and present the 
fewest opportunities for thought. These cases we shall detect by the simplicity — the 
primitiveness we call it — of the social structure and outward civilisation which results, 
and consequently it is among the Natur-volker — the " cryptograms of mankind " as 
Bastian used to call thom — that we shall find the best materials for study. 

The result of a preliminary survey shows: — First, a surprising uniformity of outlook 
on the part of all the more primitive peoples ; second, a correlation of such differences 
as appear with observable diflferences in the material surroundings. It results from this, 
that wo may assume, as a working hypothesis inductively e:?tablislied, the psychic unity 
of mankind — and this in the early sixties was, of course, still a burning question, 
scientifically and politically as well — and therefore we may concentrate our attention for 
the future, not on the " coincidences " between the conceptions of savages hut on the 
di8cre])ancies, for it is the latter and not the former which demand explanation. 

It results further, that if the discrepancies correspond \\\i\\ differences of material 
environment, these will vary (broadly speaking) in accordance with the geographical 
conditions. And as complete isolation is the exception among human societies, stagnation 
— due to a final equilibrium between the inward and the outward — is the exception also. 
C(»nvorseIy, it is mainly change of geographical conditions, as in the case of a wholesale 
migration, or contact along the frontier of geographical provinces, which will be the 

[ 142 ] 



1905.]( MAN. [Nob. 76-77. 

occasion, or the scene, of contact between distinct Volker-gedanken ; and when such 
contact occurs, reaction takes place, and the outlook of the people who experience sudi 
clash of ideas is modified accordingly, just as a plant changes its habit of growth when 
it spreads into a fresh climate. And such change and growth accordingly goes on and 
on till the influence of purely geographical conditions is reduced to quite negligible 
dimensions. 

The comer stones, therefore, of Bastian^s ethnology are two. The first of these is 
the Volkergedanken^ which he tirst expounds in his greatest theoretical treatise, Der 
Mensch in der Geschichie (1860), and defends in detail in his Beitrdge zur vergleichen- 
den Psychologic : die Seele und ihre Erschcinungswcscn in der Ethnographie (1868)^ 
in Das Bestdtidige in der Menschenrassen^ und die Spieiweiie ihrer Verdnderlichkeity 
in the same year, and more popularly, later, for example in Der Volkergedanke im 
Aufbau einer IVissenschaft vom Menschen (1881), and in Wie das Volk denht (1892). 
The second is the doctrine of geographical provinces, which is implicit in Der Mensch 
in der GeschichtCy and is separately treated in Zur Lehre von den Geographischen 
Provinzen in 1886. 

' Neither doctrine, of course, was originally or exclusively Bastian^s. Alexander 
von Humboldt, who died before Bastian^s book appeared in 1860, and Karl Ritter, the 
beginning of whose activity falls, like that of Waitz, during the period of Bastian^s first 
voyage, had done much to co-ordinate the results of geographical exploration and to 
formulate the German view of geography as a science of the co-relation of distributions. 
Waitz had emphasised no less clearly in 1859 the duty of anthropology to study man as 
a social animal ; and in the prefatory essay in the first volume of the Zeitschrift fUr 
Volhcrpsychologie the position is clearly formulated that the form which social life has 
taken among mankind is, in fact, its separation into peoples ; and the development of 
the human race is bound up with the diversity of peoples ; that the Volkerpsychologie 
which is in question is therefore a comprehensive history of culture, *' tV/ea/er i5/i7jr,'^ 
and that '^ peoples are to be regarded as organisms,** and it is in and with regard to 
these and their customs and laws, that ^' the specific peculiarities are to be studied which 
'^givA them their characteristic impress.** And when it came to be a question in 1863 of 
translating some standard work of the German school of ethnology for the use of British 
students, it was again the first volume of Waitz, and not any work of Bastian*s, which 
was selected for the purpose by the Anthropological Society. 

A literary output so voluminous as Bastian*s demands almost a bibliography of its 
own, and down to 1896 this is supplied by the practically complete list in the Inter^ 
national Archiv fur Ethnologic of that year. The titles of the substantive books in it 
extend over more than two large printed pages, and the list of shorter essays, articles^ 
and reviews covers fourteen more. Appreciative summaries of Bastian's career and of 
his services to ethnology have appeared in the Zeitschrift fiir Ethnologic on the occasion 
of his sixtieth and seventieth birthdays, and of his lamented death (Z.f Ethn. 1886^ 
p. 256 ; 1896, p. 386 ; 1905, p. 233), and should be supplemented by the biography by 
Dr. Achelis in the Virchow-Holtzeudorif series (1891), and from the same author*s Die 
Entw^kelung der Modcrnen Ethnologic (1889). 



REVIEWS. 
Aroliaeology : Method. Rathgen : Auden. 

The Preservation of Antiquities, Translated from the German of Dr. F. mm^ 
Kathgen by Dr^. G. A. and H. A. Auden. Cambridge : At the University f | 
Press, 1905. Pp. xiv + 176. 

In this version of Dr. Rathgeu*s manual we possess a work of a type hitherto 
unrepresented in English literature. In the first third of the little volume the causes 
of the deterioration of antique objects wrought in certain materials are discussed from 

[ '43 ] 



Hm. 77-78.] MAN. [1906. 

the scientific standpoint, while the remaining pages are devoted to practical instructions 
of a remedial character. The instructions refer to cleansing as well as to preservative 
operations. Both curators of museums and private owners of ancient works of iadustrial 
and decorative art will find this hook of real value. It treats of ohjects in metal, 
pottery, glass, stone, wood, silk, and leather, us well as of manuscripts on papyrus and 
of textiles ; it does not deal with mosaics and wall-paintings, nor, indeed, with anj 
kinds of paintings and drawings. The preservative treatment of actual huildinga is not 
discussed. Of course, in choosing and carrying out some of the methods described bj 
Dr. Rathgen great circumspection must be exercised. Perhaps the directions given err 
occasionally in the direction of being too drastic. For instance, patina does not seem 
always to be treated with becoming reverence, although its varieties are properly 
classed, in accordance with pathological nomenclature, as beneficent or malignant. But 
the author is himself aware of the danger of an incautious or too heroic treatment. The 
writer of thi.s notice knows too well, to take one illustration, that dilute sulphuric acid, 
the chisel, the file, the hammer, and scouring with sand, can very rarely be employed in 
preparing ancient iron objects for the cabinets of a museum. So, too, with bronze 
coins, cleaning by the electrolytic method may involve too great a sacrifice of surface- 
colour and yet may fail to render the details of the pieces intelligihle. 

Dr. Rathgen is amply justified in his statements as to the difiiculty of learning* 
what has been done in the invention of preservative processes and in their application 
to antique objects. As he say:*, the method:^, if published, have appeared in the most 
varied literary media or are only casually mentioned in memoirs and papers. An 
instance of this kind of difiiculty may be cited. In a foot-note on page 95 it is said 
that the process of impregnating iron objects with melted parafiin was *' probably first 
** recommended by Salzer" in 1885. But many years before this date the iron objects 
in the Corinium Museum had been treated in this way by the writer of the present 
notice, who, in the third edition of his Guide Book published in 1871, wrote, " They have 
^' been secured from further change by a thorough soaking in pure w^hite paraffin at a 
^^ temperature considerably above that of boiling water." Ceresin from earth-wax is to be 
preferred to ordinary paraffin wax, and it should have a melting point not under 150° F. 

It remains to observe that this handbook is enriched by figures of apparatus and of 
objects before and after treatment. The author invites communications from persons 
having had experience of preservative methods, and expresses the hope that he may '^at 
*' some future date be able to produce a more complete work." A. H. CHURCH. 



Assyria. Edwards. 

The Hammurabi Code, By Chilperic Edwards. London: Watts & Co., 1901. tmf^ 
Pp. xiii + 168. 20 X 13 cm. Price 2*. M. (\j 

The object of Mr. Edwards^s book is ^^ to provide a complete and careful translation 
^' of the whole of the great Babylonian inscription containing the Laws of Hammurabi, 
" and to bring together in a brief form all the known facts connected with the period 
** of Babylonian history to whicrh it belongs." Since the discovery of the Code and 
its first publication there have been a number of works published by various writers on 
this subject, all more or less useful to the general reader who does not care to go \o the 
expense of buying the elaborate work of Pere Scheil. It is to this class of reader that 
Mr. Edwards's book appeals, and he is to be congratulated on having put together much 
of the material bearing on the subject in a succinct form. The principal objection to 
such a book is that the author is apparently unable to translate cuneiform, and his 
remark (p. 5), ". . . . Chinese, to which the archaic cuneiform bears a remarkable 
resemblance," exposes the somewhat superficial nature of his knowledge of the subject. 
However, Mr. Edwards has arranged his subject-matter well, and his footnotes show that he 
is fairly well acquainted with the literature of this particular branch of study. R. C. T. 

"~ Printed by Ktre a^d Spottibwoodb, His Majesty^g Printere, East Harding Street, jLc. 





Fig. 5.— Typical Bobiai., Fig. 6. —Burial of Child in Pot, 

EXCAVATIONS AT HIERAKONPOLIS. 



J 



191)5.] 



MAN. 



Clfo. 79. 



79 



m well 
servei! 



ORIGINAL ARTICLES. 
Egypt. "With Plate K. Garstang:. 

Ncrte upon Excavations made t904-S. Hi/ John Gurtlung, M.A., 
B.IAH., F.S.A, Uiiivemili/ of Liverpool. 

TlicrakoiipoliK (Kom-el-Alimar) wub tlie place selected tor first investigntioii. Tlio 
jinlace site is woU known from the researches of former explorers, anil conseqnenlly the 
preiieiit excsvations were mailo rather in the outlyiog towDsbip, which proveU to bu 
almost wholly of pruto-Jynastic age. ImiueiliBtely below the rubliisli of more receut 
times, strata representing the third and earlier dyoasties were eoine upon ; it was even 
pE>SBil<le in some instances to trace the walls of houses and the disposition of rooms and 
paasagea of that remote date, about 3,000 K.c. Vases of ulaimster and granite, 
as flint knives of conspicunualy delicate workmnnsiiip, and other auiatl objeul; 
lo illustrate the arcbteology of the time aud locality. .4.s the dry Heason came on, 
however, the ground in general proved too hard for the careful excavation demanded 
by so important a site, and work thereon was postponed until a more favourable seitson. 

Meanwhile within the great fortress which stands immediately opposite upon tbe 
edge of the western desert, atid seems to have been built in a contemporary age for 
the protection of tbis palace, it was found by esperiment that previous eiLCuvators had 
not pcnetrnted deeply enough to reach its lowest historical strata. At a depth which 
varied according to the aucumalation of sand from two to three metres below the 
existing surface, a whole necropolis of the prehistoric sge was discovered and 
eiccBvated ; 1S8 groves were registered and photographed in detnil, Tbey seem to 
range in date from about tlie middle portion of the predynostic sequence until the 
beginning of the first dynasty. Tbe pliite shows some of these burials, selected either 
as being typical examples of the series or for some special feature described in tbe 
letterpress. In themselves they have provided much that is of interest, aud in relation 
to the walls of the fortress, associated with the tomb structures of later date upon the 
ontsida, have furnished reliable evideuce that the fortress itself belongs to a date Iving 
between the first and third dynasties. A photograph in the plate illustrates the 
approximate relation between the stratum of the uecropolis and the walls of the fort. 

After tbe completion of that excavation, after nearly two mouths of work, explora- 
tions were made throughout the whole region lying southward as far as Hissayeh. 
Tentative excavations were made at several points. At Edfu the remains seem to be of 
Ptolemaic times, while at Hissayeh some interesting funereal furniture aud hieroglyphic 
papyri of pre-Floleiiiaic date were discovered in the debrh of a former excavation. 
I'Inudoring during very recent times bad rendered these sites unsuitable for the con- 
tinuous work of an organised expedition ; consequently, after tbe third month, carnp was 
fixed at Esna on the northern limit of the concession. 

I that the place hud been plundered bud in some 
The smaller tombs of tbe great necropolis ut once 
irlng the Hyksos perioJ : it seems probable (though the 
must be awailod l)efore » definite conclusion can be 
into being during tbe pressure from tbe north in ihoao 
t Tbebee. During tbe XVIIl and XIX Dynasties tbe 
site at Esna seems to have fallen into neglect ; hut from tbe XX Dynasty, which 
heralded the period of the decline of tbe Egyptian power, about 1000 B.C., Esna again 
came into prominence. 

Two great mounds, conspicuous in the desert from afar, proveil to be tomb structures 
of thin later date. These, cleared of their accumulated sand, disclosed great structures 
of brick iu good preservation, which compristnl a series of eight or ten cliambers upon 
the ground-floor with a stairway leading up to a similar series above. The arches und 
vaults were pointed in nearly every cade. In a stone-lined chamber within the largetL 
[ 145 ] 



measure saved it for the 
gave evidence of their i 
results of further exci 
established) that the si 
troubled times upon tbe capital a 



No0. 79-80.] MAN. [1905. 

Structure there was fouud the head of an apis curved in stone of the time of Ramses VI., 
and numerous remains of animals sacrificed at that shrine were found within the chamber. 
These structures were in reality great tombs, built, it would seem, for the permanent 
use of some family. Unfortunately a conflagration within the chambers, which seemed 
to have been deliberately brought about, had destroyed much archaeological evidence, but 
the architecture illustrated is of a new interest. The largest of these tombs stood opon 
a base 14- 8 metres (nearly 50 ft.) square, and its height was half its length, measured 
from its lowest course deep in the sand to the existing summit, which seems to be 
original. 

The exhibition of antiquities discovered is being held in the premises of the Institute 
of Archaeology of the University of Liverpool, and will remain open until the middle of 
October, 1905. JOHN GARSTANG. 



Archseology : Eoliths. Abbott. 

Machine-made Eoliths. By W, J, Lewis Abbott, F.G.S, q^ 

The note of Mr. Dalton in the August number of Man will be gladly OU 
received by all interested in the subject of the greater antiquity of man. But, unfortu- 
nately, there is a number of facts presented by the note which prepare us for what we 
may expect when we see the actual specimens and hear the arguments brought forward. 
But as I have not seen either of these I will confine myself to Mr. Dalton^s extract. 
The inaccuracy of the general statements at once precludes the possibility of their truth, 
the terms are too loose and generalising to be of any scientific value. Fancy, for 
instance, making such an assertion as, that the flints in the washers are subject to every 
conceivable kind of pressure and shock ! Assuredly the writer of this sentence has never 
watched the multifarious beach operations or studied the vicissitudes of gravel making ; 
the collective results of which produce altogether closer counterfeits of plateau flints 
than the process of washing in cement-making. Then, again, evidently the writer 
thinks that blows, pressure, and shock, exhaust Nature's possibilities. Starchy or 
prismatic fissure, internal disruption, spontaneous brecciation, expansion and contraction 
under thermic changes with their pseudo-flaking and all the other natural processes, 
leave their mark upon some of the plateau flints ; how, then, could the cement-maker's vat 
produce examples of all the eolithic forms ? There is yet the important fact that the 
*' discovery " is by no means new. By the irony of fate, one of the collectors of plateau 
flints, Mr. Percy Martin, is himself a cement and whiting manufacturer, and for over 
forty years he has been examining all the refuse flints of his vats for anything of 
scientific value, but up to the present he has discovered nothing to throw doubt upon 
the human origin of the things under consideration. For many years I did the same, 
not only at this manufactory but at any others I could find. But after living eight 
years by the sea shore and daily walking over and noting the possibilities of shore 
action, I unhesitatingly maintain that I can produce better results at rude simulation 
from the beach, than anything I have seen from the cement-maker's vat or gas-engine 
blast hole. 

I am quite willing to admit that I have very many hundred specimens from the 
beach, that none but he who had specially studied the subject could distinguish from 
the plateau flints except by colour, but I can go further than this and include many 
]mlaeoliths and even neoliths. Will our good friends be satisfied with ruling only plateau 
flints out of court, and not the pala3oliths and neoliths also ? 

Very many years' careful study of the subject leads me to maintain that although 
we may never be able to draw a Ijard-and-fast line between man's earliest attempts at 
ftlteriog the shape of a flint and the operations of Nature, any more than we can sav 
\vliere one colour ends and another begins in the spectrum, yet as we can with safety put 
our pointer upon what we can fearlessly call a red, or a blue, so also there are certain 

[ 146 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 80. 

features iu the plateau flints (which I admit worthy of the name) that I have not seen 
in any of Nature's counterfeits, and vice versa, 

I regret I must admit that the real battle of the plateau flints has yet to be fought ! 
and that my highly esteemed old friend, Sir Joseph Frestwich, was a little prophetic in his 
claims. But we now possess a vast amount of information that was not at hand when 
he published his classic papers. There is, however, another almost insuperable difficulty 
with which I feel myself confronted ; it is this, that a large proportion of the specimeus 
which have been paraded as eoliths by over-zealous collectors are obviously nothing 
more than natural products ! and further, a large proportion of the rest might just as 
well have been produced by nature as man ! But behind these come the comparatively 
few which physics, chemistry, and geology claim as the work of man in an evolutionary 
state iu pre-palaeolithic times. It is when one realises that these things exhibit an 
evolutionary history, contemporary or synchronous, with geological changes of no small 
magnitude, and that they present differences among themselves so great and marked as 
to enable us to throw them into stages, each stage being marked by special features, 
that we realise the disqualification of anyone to deal with the subject who would claim 
for the products of the vat that " the greater majority presented examples of all the 
eolithic forms." 

This part of the subject is, of course, too extensive to be touched upon here. But 
I may, perhaps, be permitted to say that some twelve years ago I formulated a classifl- 
cation for these things and the deposits in which they are found, and every subsequent 
discovery has found a natural place in it and confirmed the correctness of the scheme. I 
may, perhaps, also be allowed to say one word upon one stage — called by me the 
" Fawkhamian," as the products of this are so far removed from the possibilities of 
the cement tub. In this stage the rounded hammer stone was discovered and the art of 
free flaking acquired, with a perfection that would not have disgraced one of the 
pakeolithic stages much higher up in the sequence. 

But the greatest curiosity of this stage is, that the evolution of forms did not keep 
pace with the development of manipulative skill, with the result that we have the 
preponderance of use-incomprehensible forms with a free-flaking that leaves nothing to 
be desired. The outlines, although precluding ideas of use, are nevertheless identical 
with those of the earlier stages, when results were obtained by crude battering, with 
here and there a lucky free-flaking. The edges are really skilfully free struck ; 
although the art of the acute edge is not yet attained. But the most important thing 
is, that once having gained the knowledge of the round hammer stone, free-flaking became 
possible, and we get magnificently parallel-flaked blades 8 or 9 inches long, say, by 
1^ inches wide, and not more than half an inch thick, worked at the edge in the same 
rectangular fashion that characterises the crude forms of the earlier stages. Needless 
to remark that such a feat is altogether beyond the powers of the cement tub ; nor 
could so delicate a weapon come into existence under, nor stand the ordeal of, violent 
torrential conditions "exposed to every conceivable kind of pressure and shock." 
Probably M. Boule and his esteemed confreres had not the slightest idea that such 
specimens as here described had been found, or assuredly they would never have put 
forth these ridiculous generalising statements. Unfortunately they have also left their 
eyes, trained to scientific observation, quite out of it when they approached this question. 
Had they spent the necessary time upon the seashore they would have seen the pebbles 
thrown up by the fury of the waves falling upon their fellows, now producing an 
incipient cone of percu:<sion, now under fortuitous conditions removing a flake, or splitting 
a pebble with a perfect bulb and pit of percussion. But for every one of either of the 
latter two there would be perhaps scores — perhaps hundreds of the former, of every 
degree of intensity — from those which the unaided eye could not see and which would 
require long imbedment in ferruginous waters to develop, to the removal of the flake. 

[ 147 ] 



Vm. 80-W.l MAN. [1905. 

But every a^tioo would \je recorded apoD the surface of the pebble as clearlj as on a 
M^/fise printing machine. If we examine the proJacts of the cement tub we see the 
nsLtne thing. On the other hand eoliths have l>een found in large numbers as fresh as 
can p^^sibly l^e, without ever having been submitted to anj rough treatment whatever, 
and without one single incipient cone of percussion upon their surfaces. Obviously, then, 
they were not produced under similar conditions to those obtaining in the cement tab. 

W. J. LEWIS ABBOTT. 



America, North : Craniologry. Pocock. 

Crania from 8hell-bearinff Sand-hills near San Francisco, now Q^ 
In the OambridflT^ Museum. Bt/ fF. Innes Pocock. Communicated by A. O I 
Macaliiter. 

Through the kindness of Professor Macalister I have had the opportunity of 
examining and measuring the above, hitherto undescribed crania in the American 
division of the Cambridge collection of skulls. Three of these are from a fossil shell 
\hA ; the fourth from sand-hills in the same district. Unfortunately, the facial skeletons 
are almost entirely wanting ; a certain amount of information is, nevertheless, to be 
gathere<l from the fragments which remain. 

For a small number the range of cephalic index is fairly large. One of the 
crania is dolichocephalic. If, however, the conventional two units be added to the 
indicer, the four crania will just fall within the limits of the mesaticephalic division, and 
considering the great variation which has been found to exist in the crania of American 
alxirigines known to be closely connected by language or other ethnic peculiarities, 
there docs not seem to be any reason against assuming that these four skulls may have 
U;lofiged to members of the same tribe or the same community. 

The CHpacitioH (estimated) do not disclose (except in one instance) microcephalic 
proportions. Yet it is difficult to dissociate these crania from the ideas which would 
conticct them with a savage or primitive race of men. The frontal contraction, the 
position of the foramen magnum and of the lambda, the roof-shaped parietal flattening 
nil point to such a conclusion. I have not been fortunate enough to see any other skulls 
from this locality, or to find records of their measurements. Mr. Lucien Carr, however, 
gives *^ the moan dimensions and indices of 134 mule aud female crania from the Santa 
Hnrlmra IhIuuiIs, which appear to be comparable with those of the present specimens, 
though the markedly dolichocephalic skull selected as typical of that locality by 
Virchowf is not. But fortunately I found a better material for comparison among the 
crnnia at hand. 

Among the North American skulls in the Cambridge collection area number from the 
PaeiHc seaboard ; and among those which do not show the evidences of artificial distortion 
are some Columbian aud Vancouver Island skulls which presented superficial resem- 
bluncoH to the San Francisco crania. Measurements appeared to confirm the first 
impression. Four which I selected showed a variation in size and shape between much 
the Hume limits and between pretty similar types. The cephalic index of one of these 
WHS exactly the average of the four Californian skulls, the height index preseuted the 
Humo coincidence. This accident, pending observations of a much larger number of 
specimens, must bo called a freak of the method. Nevertheless, it betters the utility of 
the comparison. It remains to say that I have, for obvious reasons, given my own 
nioasuremonts of the crania thus taken for comparison. 

It mav be added that there is one feature common to the four San Franciscau 
skulls which is absent from the more northern specimens, namely, a noticeably high 

• Xiit^» OH the Cranitt 0/ Xeic IJNghind India Hit by Lucien Carr. Publish 3d by the Ikvston Society 
of Nuturul History, 1880. 

f Crania J'^thnica AmfrituiHa^ SatHmluHg aktfrhitfHtr amerikaHUcher Schadrlf^jteH, Pcrlin, 1892* 

r us ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 81. 

lambda. This characteristic is to be seen in the cranium from Koskimo, Vancouver 
Island,* figured by Virchow, which in other respects, such as the parietal flattening and 
the position of the asterion, resembles the Californian specimens. 

The capacities have been estimated from Lee's general formula, using the ophryo- 
occipital length, a precaution which seemed to be demanded by the retreating frontal 
bones of the crania. In the case of one of these (1862) Manouvrier's formula gives a 
rather lower, and in one (1864) a considerably higher figure. In both these cases, 
however, the height multiplier for the latter formulae is tentative. It should be said 
also that the fourth cranium (1865) is decidedly massive. It may thus well be more 
microcephalic than the estimated figures would indicate. 

Appended are a table of the principal measurements and descriptive notes of the 
individual specimens. 

1862. Fossil shell bed, San Francisco. — A calvarium with small portions of the 
facial bones remaining. It is cracked and broken in places, but the bone is otherwise 
well preserved. It appears to be that of an adult male. 

N. V. Mesuticephalic. — The shape is ovoid, but the frontal rounding is not well 
seeji owing to the external angular processes of the orbits, almost the whole of which 
are visible. There is thus post-orbital contraction, and though the zygomata are 
wanting, it can hardiy be doubted that the specimen was phsenozygous. The sutures 
are moderately complex, the sagittal denticulations rather deep than numerous. There 
is plagiocephaly affecting the right parietal bone. 

N. L. Metriocephalic. — The glabella and brow ridges fairly well developed. The 
portions remaining of the nasal bones are prominent. The frontal retreats to the bregma 
in a wide arc with long post-metopic limb. The curve of the profile is greatest at the 
metopion, obelion, and just above the occipital torus. There is flattening behind the 
bregma and again above the lambda. The vertex is scarcely higher than the bregma. 
The squamous suture descends very gradually, a large wormian bone marks its angle 
with the parieto-mastoid, and the asterion is far back. The mastoid processes are 
of moderate size ; their ends are free when the calvarium rests on the opisthion. The 
sphenoid and parietal bones articulate at the pteriou. 

N. F. — The supra-orbital notch is represented on either side by a well-marked 
foramen. The (left) orbit is megasome. A small piece of the malar bone remains, 
showing that this bone was just excluded from the spheno-maxillary fossa. The upper 
part of the frontal bone on either side is marked by the groove of the supra-orbital nerve. 
The contraction of the frontal bone mentioned above is here again seen. 

N. B. — The petrous portion of the right temporal bone is nearly complete. The 
glenoid fossae are deep. The ends of the spinous processes of the sphenoid bone 
project. 

N. 0. A pentagonoid shape showing parietal flattening. — The parietal eminences 
are well but not sharply marked. The right is the higher owing to the plagiocephaly 
before noticed. The lambda is high, there is a parietal foramen two centimetres above 
it on the left. The occipital ridges are well developed externally and internally. A 
slight foraminulated depression marks the position of the iuion. In the deep surface of 
ihe bone posterior to the opisthion there is a triangular area marking the division of the 
internal occipital crest. 

1863. Fossil .shell bed, San Francisco, presented by Dr. Macintosh. — Part of a 
calvarium. The facial bones, and on the right, the temporal and part of the parietal bones 
are wanting. The bones are well preserved, though much broken. They appear to be 
those of an elderly individual of the male sex. 

* Crania Ethnica Americana, Sammlung attnerle^ener ainerikanischer Sehddeltypen, Berlin, 1892. 

[ 149 ] 



No. 81.] MAN. [1905. 

N. V. Mesaticephallc. — Moderately well filled. The shape is pentagODoid, the 
surface without irregularities. The sagittal suture, partly synoatosed, shows denticula- 
tioiis rather deep than numerous. The zygomata are wanting. 

N. L. (Left side). — Well developed brow ridges. The frontal bone retreats 
slightly to the raetopion, the hinder limb of its curve is long. From the bregma to the 
occipital protuberance the curve h continuous. The mastoid processes are of moderate 
size, the asterion far back. The course of the squamous, together with the parieto- 
mastoid suture, is nearly rectilinear. The sphenoid and parietal bones articulate at the 
pterion. 

N. F. — Well-marked, deep foramina represent the supra-orbital notches. The 
facial bones are almost entirely wanting. 

N. B. — Portions of bone on the left side only remain. The spinous process of 
the sphenoid bone projects and turns into the Glaserian fissure. The surface of the 
tympanic plate is irregular. The digastric fossa is deep and narrow, its inner margin 
nearly level with the tip of the mastoid process. 

N. O. — There is some parietal flottening on either side of the sagittal sature. 
The parietal eminences are well but not sharply marked. The walls of the skull are 
nearly parallel with faint plagiocephaly. The lambda is high to the right of the 
median line, the lambdoid suture asymmetric. The superior curved line is stronglj 
developed. 

Inside the calvarium small Pacchionian depressions are to be seen near the sagittal 
suture, and one in the left frontal bone. 

1864. Fossil shell bed, San Francisco, presented by Dr. Macintosh. — An adult 
calvarium in good preservation. The left malar bone and minute parts of other facial 
bones are attached. The sex is uncertain. The characters are undoubtedly of a feminine 
type. The size, however, is unusual. It is larger than the largest of the twenty-nine 
female New England crania, the measurements of which are given by Mr. Carr ; and this 
is not all. For the three other crania of the series under consideration are all smaller than 
the average of Mr. Carr's male crania. On the other hand, if we dissociate this San 
Francisco cranium from the others and compare it with the North- Western crania which 
it resemble?, we find it is exceeded in size by two of these, the masculine character of 
which is not doubtful. In this conflict of indications it doQS not seem possible to 
determine the sex with any certainty. 

N. V. DoHchocephalic. — The shape is regular, its ovoid character slightly obscured 
by the development of the parietal eminences. The bone surface is partly destroyed in 
the lower half of the coronal suture on either side. The sagittal suture is moderately 
denticulated. The surface of the cranial vault is smooth, not well filled. The zygo- 
matic arches are wanting. 

N. L. — There is moderate development of the glabellar prominence. The frontal 
retreats gradually in a continuous curve. There is flattening behind the bregma, but the 
vertex is far back and noticeably higher. There is flattening from above the obelion to 
below the lambda. The occipital bone descends steeply forward, the mastoid processes 
are of moderate size, the asterion far back, the siiuamous suture but slightly arched io its 
posterior decline. There are remnants of the squamoso-mastoid sutures in the mastoid 
processes. The ends of these processes are free when the calvarium is made to rest on 
the opisthion. There is parieto-sphenoid articulation at the pterion. ' 

N. F. — Except small fragments, only the left malar bone remains of the facial 
portion. The left eye appears mcgaseme. Foramina take the place of the supra -orbital 
notches. There is contraction of the frontal bone behind tiie external angular pro- 
cesses of the orbits. The transverse arc of the frontal approaches the apse of a parabola 
in shape. 

[ 150 1 



1906.] MAN. [No. 81. 

N. B. — The digastric fossas are deep, the tympanic plates irregular with long curling 
extremities, the left one overlapped by the spinous process of the sphenoid. The 
spinous processes run into the Glaserian fissures. The foramen magnum is very far back. 
The glenoid fosso) are deep, the occipital crest and the linea inferior well marked. The 
condylar parts and the styloid processes are broken. Some large Pacchionian depressions 
are visible in the interior. 

N. O. — The skull walls diverge slightly from below upwards, and the cranial vault 
is distinctly roof-shaped. The lambda is high. The parietal eminences are distinct but 
widely rounded. The position of the inion is marked by a foraminulated depression just 
above the linea superior. 

1865. Sand-hills, San Francisco. — A calvarium wanting portions of the base, and 
all the facial bones except the right malar. Probably an adult male. The lx)ue is 
massive and heavy. The surface is much weathered. 

N. V. Mesaticephalic. — The shape is ovoid, but posteriorly has the tapering 
extremity of the true pentagonoid skull. The skull cap is not well filled. The coronal 
suture is complex ; the sagittal shows a moderate number of rather deep denticulation:^. 
The zygomata are wanting. 

N. L. Acrocephalic. — The glabellar region is of moderate development. The 
cranial curve is almost continuous to the linea suprema. The vertex is, however, 
distinct, and the descent of the curve rather less behind it than in front. The occipital 
bone descends steeply forward, the asterion is far back, the squamous suture very simple, 
almost making a straight line with the parieto-mastoid. The mastoid processes are 
rather small and do not reach the low level of the nuchal bones. There is parieto- 
sphenoid articulation at the pterion. 

N. F. — The right malar bone is nearly complete and shows that the orbit was 
megaseme. 

N. B. — The left occipital condyle is wanting. The right is of large size. The 
foramen magnum is rhomboid, the glenoid fo.ssfe of moderate depth. The right spinous 
process of the sphenoid bone is large and turns into the Glaserian fissure. The notch 
which represents the foramen spinosum leaves the process as a peninsula of bone over- 
lapping the extremity of the tympanic plate. The space between the anterior margin of 
the foramen magnum and the ridge connecting the anterior edges of the condylar 
articular facets is marked by a small groove. 

N. O. — The shape is nearly square, surmounted by a well-marked roof. The 
nuchal lines are hardly visible ; no prominence marks the position of the inion. A 
distinct ridge declines from the vertex on either side of the sagittal suture, curving 
outwards and terminating in the lowest quarter of the lambdoid suture, with which they 
enclose a flattened space shaped like a triangle with concave sides. The parietal 
eminences are widely rounde<l. 

These notes would be incomplete did I fail to refer to the important work of 
Eisen* and Matiegka* on the now unhappily extinct Santa Barbara islanders. Accord- 
ing to Dr. Eisen these Indians, of two or more linguistic families, were taller and better 
built than those of the mainland or further north, their women and children fairer. 
They buried their dead near their dwellings doubled up and face down, under a slight 
covering of soil. Matiegka describes, inter aliuy fifteen male and female skulls from 
Sta. Rosa Island, in terms similar to those used by L. Carr in characterising the average 
Stu. Barbara cranium, with the difference that he finds no positive evidence of artificial 
deformation. Of the fifteen, but one is pentagonoid, three ovoid, the rest ellipsoid or 

* Eiscu, The Indians of Santa Barbara in California, Matiegka, Ueber Schiidel and Skelette von 
Santa Rosa (Santa Barbara Arohipel,) bei Californien. Sitz der math, nat, hi, der kgl. Bohm, Get, der 
Wm : Sitzung torn 8. Januar 1904. A good list of references to the literature of the subject is appended 
to each of these papers. 

[ 151 ] 



Vot. 81-82.] 



MAN. 



[1905. 



elon^atefl ovals. Flalti^h, with balgiog occipau thej exhibit im norma occipUaiis a 
pentagoual fhape Cless marked io the females) : facial! t, a narrow frontal bone. It 
tnof t not l>e forgotten in .stating these term^ of comparison that the Sta. Barbara islands 
are 300 miles and np wards to the south of San Francisco. 

The foregoing detaiJj*, at the moment inaccessible, were kindlj commonicated to me 
bj Mr. W. L. H. Duckworth. 

Tablk of Mea^lkemext^ and Ixdices. 



Xllm^J«r. 



Deiicri|ition Prorenaooe. 



18<5. 



lt<3. 



ISi^l. 






T<m\\ FoMil Fowil Suni- 

Sh«ll Bed, Sliell Bed, Shell Bed, hills, 

i?*ii San i*«D San 

Francicco. Franclaou. Fnnci»:a . Fraociaoo. 



ORa.MAL PORTIO.V. 

Maxlmani lenffth* • 
Mali in am Brea«Itht • 
Bad-bregmatio h«Ight 
Horizontal circamfcrence • 
Capacity, CTiliic oentlmetren 

Facial Poktio5. 
Orbital height 

OrbiUl width 

L«att frontal width • 

AuriciiUr hreginatic height 

Auricular Ro'lli :— 
Nntion - 

Vertex 

Lambfla - 

Inion - ... 

Sagitul ArcR:- 
Frontal • 

Parietal 

Ooclpital- 

Bagittal rircumfirrence to 
oplsthiuD. 

INUICIH. 
Oophalio ... 

Altitndlnal 

OrbitAl 



O. 0. 
1 77 175 

P.B. 

133 

131 't 
498 
1,36S 

^Mleft 

38 ) ^y^' 

H3 
118 

88 
122 
111 

76 

120 

no 

127 
.3*7 



175 



0. a. 
173 189 



0. G. 
187 171 



F.B. 



434 

? 



Sq. Sat. 
140 

139? 

520 

1,563 



— ?88| 

— ?35) 



left 
eye. ' 



132 
110 



75 

74? 

90 



7tf-6 



83 
126 

98-5 

130 

115 

81 

125 
122 
183 

380 

74 

73*5? 

94 



0. 
168 
Sq. Sat 
133 

134 

478 
1,282 

'iU 
36 

89 
114 

88 
116 
102 

71 

117 
106 
123 
34b 



77 

78*5 
94*5 



\f>4t. 



KewWcrt- 
minater, 
British 

Colambia. 



G. O. 

192 198 

Sq. Sat. 

145 

145? 

527 

1,563 



36 

40 

121 

97 
122 
110 

86 

127 
250 
377 



76'5 
75-5? 
90 



Ift«6. 



Van- 
ooaTer 
liland. 



18M. 



1855. 



Yan- 

coarcr 

IfLuid. 



Van- 
ooaver 
Itknd. 



G. O. G. O. O. O. 

171 168 199 190 180 179 

F.B. P.B. 

133 188 136 



127 

4b5 

1,289 



94 
114 

94? 

120 
97 
74 

110 
114 
112 
336 



148 
524 

1,5»4 

34 

40 

80 

129 

100 

131 

108 

84 

182 

130 
125 

387 



140 

508 

1,470 



87 
125 

96 
125 
103 

83 

183 
129 
111 
373 



77-5 
74-5 



72 
77 
85 



75*5 
77-5 



* G.» Glabella. 0. Ophryon. 



t P.B., <.<*., nearer to parietal orainences. Bq. Sut , nearer to squamous suture. 

W. INNES POCOCK. 



Maglo. 

A Further Note on Mai^ic 



Thomas. 



By N. JV. Thomas, M.A. 



My roiiuirks on the terminology of magic (Max, 1904. 107) were written Ou 
boforo the n]))u*iiranco of the Annec Socioloyique, Vol. VII., and I was unable to take 
account of tiio diHcussion of the question by MM. Hubert and Mauss. The issues 
raisod by th<Mr paper are so numerous that I must perforce leave some undiscussed ; 
the more so, as the diiTerence of opinion between us seems on many points to be 
fundamental. 

t 152 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 82. 

Before ofieriog a few criticisms, I may, perhaps, allude to a point which I Deglecteil 
in my former note. If magic is the attempt to produce results by the simple operation 
of causation, irrevocably fixed and acting according to law, but not such causation as is 
actually existent, what view are we to take of the magical acts which do produce a 
result, though not in the way intended ? For example, the doctor professes to extract 
one or more cockroaches from bis patient^s head, and the sufferer's headache is relieved 
by the effect of their suggestion ; or, to take an instance, the validity of which some 
will not admit, the diviner scries in his crystal, and the vision which he sees, though not 
<iue to spirits, or to anything to which I am prepared to term magic, is veridical. Can 
we term these operations magical because the operator regards them as such ? Or must 
we not rather have regard to some more objective criterion ? 

MM. Hubert and Mauss (p. 13) argue that magical acts are not those which are 
recognised as such by the operator and spectator only, for this would be to erect a 
subjective criterion, but those which a whole society terms magical. I cannot see that 
their deBuition is less subjective than the one they reject. In Australia and America, 
for example, before the advent of the whites — and in Europe itself, for that matter — until 
modern times hypnotism and the phenomena we now term sensory and motor automatism 
were regarded as magical. Do they cease to be magical when, one sceptic suggests that 
they are not so ? It is clear that the scepticism may be of two sorts : (1) negative, 
which denies the existence of any result, and which, so far as it is correct, justifies us 
in designating the acts in question by the name of magic ; and (2), positive, which 
admits the result, but denies that it was reached in the way intended. Does either 
kind of scepticism justify us in denying the magical characler of an act, and if so, 
which ? 

Two questions are therefore raised by the definition of MM. Hubert and Mauss : 
(1) What is meant by a Society ? Does the existence of one enlightened Fuegian 
change the character of the acts of his fellows ? Are we justified in separating one 
race from another, or do we mean by society the whole of mankind ? (2) Again, when a 
savage terms an act magical, he means something very different from what MM. Hubert 
and Mauss mean. If all mankind agree in calling an act magical, but mean thereby 
totally different things, according to whether they regard the act as effective or 
ineffective, are we justified in regarding that act as magical ? 

The objective criterion of effectiveness seems less open to objection, but, as I have 
shown above, we find ourselves confronted with a problem if we adopt it. The dilemma 
is more apparent than real. It by no means follows that a man of science is a magician 
if he' attributes to one cause, even a non-existent one, what is really due to another. 
Belief in the materiality of heat did not make Priestley a magician. Nor did the fact 
that the vane.s of a radiometer do not turn for the reason assigned by the discoverer 
put Sir William Crookes on a level with a medicine man, even though his views on 
certain subjects may make him, in the eyes of some of his fellows, little, if any, superior 
to a savage shaman. If, therefore, we say that qua effective a savage rite ceases to be 
magic and becomes science, the position of rites of leechcraft and divination becomes 
clear. 

Another criterion suggested by MM. Hubert and Mauss is that of publicity (p. 19). 
For them the magical rite flees the light of day. What then of the rainmakers ? Are 
not their rites magical ? The Intichinma ceremonies are for our authors religious, and it 
would take me too far to discuss them ; but I can cite the European spring and summer 
ceremonies without much fear of meeting with a similar answer. Are the rites of 
vegetation, the bonfires, the rain charms, the expulsion of evil, and so on, not magical, 
and if so, are they not public, nay acts of the society ? 

I may note that our authors are disinclined to class as magical any element in a 
religious rite. Thus they refuse to see anything but a religions ceremony in the rain 

[ 153 ] 



1 



H 



Nob. 82-83.] MAN. [1905. 

charm performed at the feast of Succoth bj the high priest. Would thej also class the 
douching of a saint's image as religion ? If so, I cannot guess what defiDitiou of 
religion they are prepared to adopt. 

Another point on which some diiference of opinion is permissible is the character of 
the wizard's familiar. For MM. Hubert and Mauss it is always the species and not the 
individual animal which is associated with the magician (p. 32). It is true they admit some 
exceptions, but these exceptions are far more numerous than ihey suspect. In North 
America the manitou, or medicine-animal, is undoubtedly the individual (Journ, Anthr^ 
Inst.y XXL, 31). The medicine may be lost, and once lost is irrecoverable. Among^ 
the Eskimo the tornaq is an individual bear {Rep, Bur, Ethn,^ 1884-5, p. 591). The 
pawang of the Malays is held to be associated by the soul of an individual tiger 
(Newbold, II., 387), unless appearances are very deceptive. Torrend (South African 
Bantu Languages, p. 292) tells us that magicians keep a snake in their pouches, and 
here again it seems to be the individual animal. So, too, in Siberia (Journ. Anthr» 
'Inst,y XXI., 133), in Celebes (Tijdskr., XLI., 548), and elsewhere. MM. Hubert and 
Mauss can, perhaps, cite cases in which the magician spares the species. But against 
this I urge that this proof is hardly conclusive ; they may spare the species and yet 
regard the individual animal as their " nearest friend," The clearest proof of this lies 
in the fact that his life is regarded as bound up with that of the individual animal. In 
a remarkable account of the performance of the blood bond between a human being and 
an animal, Pere Buleon says (Sous le Ciel d'Afrique, p. 90 sq.) : '• Avez-vous tue 
*' une panthere, vous ne tarderez pas a appreudre la mort 'de quelque feticheur," and 
congruent observations are found in other authors. I see little or no evidence that the 
shaman is associated with the species rather than the individual and much that indicates 
the reverse. 

I am far from having exhausted all points of controversy, still less all points of 
interest in the valuable memoir on which I have commented ; only considerations 
of space forbid me to pursue a fascinating subject still further. N. W. THOMAS. 



India : Fire Walking. Hearn. 

Passinfl^ through the Fire at Phaien. Bi/ Captain G. R, Hearn, R.E. OQ 
Communicated by H. //. Risley, C.S.I., CLE. ^^ 

Phaien is a Jat village some three miles east of Kosi, in the Mathura District of 
the United Provinces of Agra and Oudh. For many years it has been the custom in 
this village (and, so far as I am aware, it is unique in this respect) that a Brahman, 
called the " Panda," shall pass through the fire on the day or night of the full moon 
of Phalgun, which ushers in the Holi festival. This ceremony has been described by 
Growse in " The Mathura District Memoir," but a fuller account may be of interest. 

Like nearly all the villages in these parts, Phaien posse«ies a tank, from which 
mud has been excavated to make the houses of the village. After the lapse of centuriep, 
new houses being built on the ruins of earlier ones, which have dissolved into earth 
again, the village of to-day is elevated on a mound. But the village "square," which 
adjoins the tank, is at the pristine ground level, and this may show the great age of the 
ceremony to be described. 

Rather to one side of the square, and on the side furthest from the tank, is a small 
whitewashed mud " shrine." Into this, some eight days before the Holi festival, the 
Panda enters and spends his time in prayer and fasting, his only food being milk. A 
bonfire is made half-way between the " shrine " and the tauk with a substratum o£ 
cowdung cakes and a superstructure of dry thorn bushes of the " Raril," or wild caper. 
This would measure when completed roughly 10 ft. by 8 ft. by 10 ft. high, the cowdung 
substratum being about 3 ft. high. I observed women winding skeins of cotton thread 
round this bonfire before the lighting, and worshipping it. This was during the after- 

[ 154 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 83. 

noou when the village "squaio' is full of noise and people dancing, beating kettle 
drums, and jumping up and down. Some men also, dressed in long white garment* 
with faces painted red and apparently half-stupid with drink, were posturing in a sort 
of slow mock fight with daggers in their hands, leering horribly as they circled round. 
At night, however, all is quiet and the people are collected on roofs and even in the 
trees, so that the effect of the liquor, of which all are supposed to take a little, has 
worn off. 

On the two occasions when I have been present the ceremony has taken place 
l>etween two and four in the morning. Some say that an auspicious hour is fixed by 
an astrologer, but the Panda sitting in his ^^ shrine '* constantly passes his hand through 
the flame of a lamp, and I understand that when this no longer burns him he declares 
the hour to have arrived. The fire is then lit, and the villagers of Phalen, armed with 
short clubs, circle round the fire, dancing and keeping the people away. The dry 
thorns blaze up with great heat, and if the Panda passed through at once it would be 
a marvel if he escaped without severe burns. But he leisurely divests himself of hid 
long white coat and goes down to the tank attended by an old woman. He enters the 
tank and dips two or three times, attired only in ^^ pagri " and loin cloth, and then 
advances towards the fire. The old woman precedes him with a brass "lota" full of 
water, which she throws on the edge of the fire, and then with a rush the Panda goes 
through, his legs sinking nearly to the knee in the burning cowdung, the flames of which 
are, however, not very severe. He then runs round two or three times, and, putting on 
his coat, proceeds to his own bouse. I found him there, afterwards, apparently unhurt, 
and, indeed, he declared that the hair on his legs was not singed, but at night it was 
difficult to ascertain this. He informed me that the duty is handed down in the family, 
and that only on his deathbed would he pass on the secret ''mantras" to his successor. 
He holds lands in the village on condition of his annual performance. I may say that 
neither before nor after was there the smallest suspicion of his being under the influence 
of any drug, for he was calm and collected and readily answered questions. 

Phalen lies in the country of Braj (pronounced " bridge ") specially sacred to Krishna, 
the favourite avatar of Vishnu. It is, therefore, not surprising that the legend related 
to me as the foundation of this ceremony should be Vaishnavite. They say that there 
was one Hirancasyipa, a tyrant king, who had a young son, Prahlad. This boy was 
very devout and continually called on God to the anger of the impious king, who said, 
^' Rather call on me." But Prahlad refused, and Hiran Eas (as they call him now) 
then ordered that he should be cast from a rock. Prahlad, however, survived this and 
also un attempt at poisoning, whereupon Holi, the king's sister, proposed to bind him 
in his clothes and cast him into a fierce fire. This she did with disastrous results to 
herself, for the fire consumed her, and Prahlad emerged unhurt, though his clothes were 
burnt. The biblical story of Shadrach, Meshach, and Al>ed-nego is a close parallel. 
Hirancasyipa was rent to pieces by Nar Singh, the (fourth) man lion incarnation of 
Vishnu. This, they say, was the origin of the ceremony, and in other places they light 
the fire to " burn Holi," though there is no passing through. 

At two other J at villages in the northern part of the Mathura district, Jan and 
Bathen, a peculiar game, is played about the time of the Holi. The men arm themselves 
with branches of trees and form a ring, while the women with stout "lathes " or staves, 
and with " saris " drawn over their faces, fiercely assault the ring and break it, soundly 
belabouring the men. Separate rings arc formed by the Jats and by the Chamars or 
low castes. Finally they return to the village in pairs, the man chanting a song, and 
the woman, when he has finished, driving him on a few paces. This also I believe to 
be unknown elsewhere, and it is significant that the players belong to the Jat race, 
supposed to be of Aryan descent. G. R. HEARN. 

[ ^^>^ ] 



Ko. 84.] MAN. [1905. 

REVIEWS. 
North America. Bourne : MoMaster. 

Narratives of the Career of Hernando de Soto in the Conquest of Florida^ as f%M 
told by a Knij^ht of Elvas and in a relation bj Luys Hernandez de Biedma, Or 
Factor of the Expedition, translated by Buckingham Smith ; together with ao accouut 
of De iSoto'rt expedition, based on the diary of Rodrigo Ranjel, his private secretary, 
tran^hitcd from Oviedo's Historia General y Natural de las Indias, Edited, with an 
intrfxhiction, by Vj, G. Bourne. London : David Nutt, 1905. 2 vols. Pp. xxvii + 223, 
iv + \\)2, (Great American Explorers Series.) Price 7*. 6r/. 

IliHtory of the Expedition under the Command of Captains Lewis and Clark to 
the Sources of the Missouri^ thence across the Rocky Mountains and down the Nicer 
Colu/nhia to the Vacific Ocean^ performed during the years 1804-5-6 by order of the 
(ioiurnmcnt of the United States. A complete reprint of the Biddle edition of 1814, 
to which all the members of the expedition contributed, with an account of the Louisiana 
purchaKC, by I'rof(iMHor J. B. McMaster, and notes upon the Route. 3 vols. Pp. xx + 
4Hi, vi -I- 410, vi -|- .'{82. (Same publisher and series.) Price 10*. 6cf. 

Tho title pa^cM above quoted are almost copious enough to dispense with the further 
drjficrij>tion of the con touts of the volumes. After the discovery of Florida by Pooce 
dc Leon in 1512, all attcm]>ts to conquer it had failed, and Soto obtained from the 
Kin^ of Spain in 1538 a commission as Governor in the hope that he would be more 
HUccr;M.iful. He was accompanied by about 600 men, one of whom, a gentleman of 
Elvas, kept a journal of their proceedings. Another journal was kept by Ranjel, 
and wa.H worked up by Ovicdo into a connected narrative, interspersed with his own 
observationH. A third authority is the report made to the King of Spain in council 
by L. II. de Bicdma, in 1544. These three narratives form the substance of the two 
volumes dealing with De Soto's expedition. His explorations extended beyond the 
present State of Florida, and included the discovery of the great Mississippi River. All 
the accounts agree in recording the cruelties j)ractised by the Governor, who '* was much 
'*' given to the sport of slaying Indians.'* lie threw to the dogs an Indian guide and an 
ludian woman whom he suspected of deceiving him, and did many other cruel acts. 
Soto died in 1542. From an anthropological point of view, the narratives are interesting 
as being the earliest descriptions we possess of the life and manner of the Choctaws, 
the Cherokces, tlie Creeks, and the Seminoles. Of tliese, the only tribe remaining in the 
existing State of Florida are the Seminoles, who in 1880, according to Mr. MacCaulay*s 
account in the Fifth Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, numbered 112 males and 96 
females. At the time of the Seminole war, Mr. Dallenbaugh (North Americans of 
yesterday^ 445) estimates that there were probably not more than 400 warriors, yet the 
whole available force of the United States, besides some 50,000 militia and volunteers, 
was engaged against them, at a cost of 6,000,000/. and of 3,000 lives. It is not 
surprising that they are still *' decided in their enmity to the white man's government." 

The second work under notice is an ample account of the journey of Captains 
Meriwether Lewis and William Clark, both of the United States' Army, from 
St. Louis along the great Missouri River to the Rocky Mountains and thence to the 
Pacific. It thus begins where the discoveries of De Soto ended. Lewis, the principal 
leader of the expedition, had been private secretary to Thomas Jefferson, President of 
the L^nited States. He left St. Louis in December, 1803, returned in September, 1806, 
and in 1807 was appointed Governor of Louisiana, which had been ceded to the United 
States by France in 1803. He died in 1809. The work is founded mainly upon his 
notes and upon information supplied V)y Captain Clark and the other members of the 
expedition. Among the subjects into which Captain Lewis was directed to enquire 
were the names of the nations and their numbers ; their language, traditions, monu- 

[ 1^0 1 



190S.] 



MAN. 



[Nos. S4-85. 



s, ordiuarj oociipalions, food, clolliiog, diaense!, moral and pbjtiiciLl cir'H: 
, customs, nnd dispositions ; uQd be was nUo instructed by tlie Presiilci 
e with tbe iintives, to treat tliera in tbe modt frieiiUlj' and conciliatory a 
allay all jealousies as to tbe object of tbe jouruey, and to satisfy them of its iuaoccnue 
and of tbe wish of tbe United States to be neighbourly, friendly, and aseful to thooi. 
He appears from tbe narrative to have acted, sometimes under difficulties, in tbe spirit of 
tho^e tnstnictionti, and the volumes contain in oonsequence & great amount of iutcresting 
first-hand informiitiou on these subjects. The uative tribes have since then been 
investigated very thoroughly by methods of modern science, but the observations of 
these early explorers have n freshness and living interest of which they cannot be 
deprived, and which gives them nu enduring anthro|iologiuiil value. 

Mr. Nutt is to l>e thanked and congratulated for placing in the bauds of tlit^ 
English reader, in a handy and inespenslve form, those valuable and scarce records of 
early American ex|iloration, and we hope that their circulation will be such as to induce 
. series of neat and useful volumes. E. B. 



Paclflo Islands : New Hebrides. Lamb. 

Saiii/s and Savages: The Story of Five Veart in the Xew Hebrides. By Qr 
Robert Lamb, M.A. (N.Z.), M.B., Ch-IM., B.D. (Edin.), formerly Superiutendeut 05 
and Hou. Superintendent Medical Mission, Ambrym, New Hebrides, with iUustruilons by 




Julian [J. Asblon, Sydney, N.S.W. Ediuburgh and London : William Blackwood &. 
Sons, 1905. 2-1 X 15 cm. Price 6*. 

Saints and Saeagcs is an account of a missionary's experiences during a five 
years' resideuce on Ambrym Island in tbe New Hebrides group, and contains much of 
anthropological interest 8caltere<i through its pages. It is well written and can be read 
by anyone with considerable profit and amusement. 
[ 157 ] 






Nob. 85-86.] MAN. [lSO£f. 

The author has materially added to our knowledge of this important group, as until the 
puhlieation of this work very little was known of the inhabitants of Ambrym Island. 

The native life with all ils ramifications is fully described. "Every village has its 
" constitution and its institutions, every tree and every hut an owner, and every man a 
" policy." At the head of each community there is a chief or mal^ who alone is allowed 
to live within a walled enclosure, called a war-tear. This at his death becomes his 
tomb, for the entrance is then closed and the hut and body are left to decay. At 
one side of the war war stands an altar or mahi built of coral rock used for the 
ceremonial killing of pigs ; this altar is surrounded by grotesque figures carved from 
inverted fern-tree tiunks (Fig. 1), these are also called makij and some of the larger 
ones are placed under a bamboo screen. Close at hand are a group of native gong$:. 
Mr. Lamb rejects the theory that these maki are idols ; he says : " Take first the altar ; 
*' there is no trace of worship or sacrifice couuected with it. It is simply a monumental 
** receipt that the chief has paid for his wives. The painted images are signs or monu 
ments of social rank, just as a student displays his diploma. So when a chief attains 
a certain rank or receives a new name to indicate his rise in the social scale, the chiefs 
greater than he erect the maki for him " (cf. Codrington's Melanesia ns^ p. 174). 
Their religion consists chiefly in " their belief in, and commerce with, spirits and 
ghosts, ' the latter by means of their chief. Spirit stones enter largely into their daily 
life ; Mr. Lamb figures one which was supposed to jump when danger was near and tr> 
whistle at night to give warning. The greatest evils with which the missionaries had 
to contend were (1) the vendetta, for no man was considered to have died a natural 
death ; and (2) the introduction of fire-arms and alcohol by the traders. In addition to 
these I might mention a greater evil still introduced by the missionaries themselves. In 
the earlier part of the book Mr. Lamb describes the costume of the natives as follows : 
Their scant attire need not be taken as an indication of a want of modesty — they are as 
modest as ourselves, and a strip of leaf is as much to them as a whole suit of clothes to us. 
Many of the women are po??ibly as modest as their over-dressed sisters, yet towards 
the end of the book clothing is becoming the fashion and the women are described as 
dressed in all the colours of the rainbow and the chiefs in scarlet uniform coats. 
Mr. Lamb himself confcs3es that for the new fashion of wearing clothiog the mission 
ladies were largely responsible. This responsibility does not end only with the clothing, 
for is not the large increase of consumption and the ultimate extermination of the native 
population largely due to this false modesty ? How much better wculd it be if they 
turned their attention to improve the hygienic condition under which the people live. 
Their houses are nothing but a hollow in the ground covered with a thatched roof. It is 
not to be wondered at that under these conditions diseases of all kinds are only too common 
among the natives, and while with one hand the medical mission do their best to cure, 
with the other fresh seeds are sown in a soil only too ready to receive them. J. E.-P, 

England : Arcliseology. Mortimer. 

Forty Years* Researches in British and Saxon Burial-Mounds of East ^^ 
Yorkshire. By J. R. Mortimer. With over 1,000 illustrations from drawings by OO 
Agnes Mortimer. London : A. Brown & Sons, 1906. Pp. Ixxxvi -f 452. 30 x 20 cm. 

The area dealt with in this imposing volume comprises 75 square miles of the 
East Riding, and the author has been careful to exclude — at least from the body of the 
work — anything but local matter. There is, happily, in Yorkshire ample scope for 
intensive culture of this kind ; though the reader is taken further afield in the introduc- 
tion, no claim is made to deal in detail with any district but the mid-Wolds. Comparison 
is inevitable with British Barrows^ the volume in which Canon Green well dealt with a 
neighbouring area, and on which Mr. Mortimer has largely drawn, with due acknowledg- 
ments. The two works read in conjunction not only reveal the pre-history of what was 

r 158 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 86. 

evidently an important centre of population, but render visible the darkness tbat 
overhangs the early periods of most other parts of Britain and Ireland. 

Of special intereist from the anthropological point of view is the barrow called 
(somewhat redundantly) Howe Hill at Duggleby, belonging to the Towthorpe group. 
The mound was about 126 feet in diameter at the base, the fiat top being 47 feet across, 
and the height about 20 feet, originally, perhaps, 10 feet more. A peculiar feature was 
an inner dome of Eimmeridge clay about 1 foot thick, which sealed up a number of burnt 
and unburnt burials, the latter being mostly on a lower plane and in or near a grave cut 
V)elow the ground level. Over fifty cremated interments were found below the clay 
dome, and probably many more remain in the unexplored part of the mound, but 
Dr. Garson, who reported on the osseous remains, regrets that no pieces of cremated 
bone were preserved, as it might have been possible to determine whether they were 
human or belonged to domestic or other animals. The cephalic index of the skeletons 
ranged from 65* 5 to 79 '6, five of the crania being hyperdolichocephalic, but the stature 
showed clearly that the subjects belonged to the Long Barrow race, while the hemi- 
f^pherical bowl found with the primary interments is of neolithic type. Mr. Mortimer 
rightly lays stress on this abnormal discovery of long-headed people in a round barrow, 
but his statement (p. Ixxviii) that certain long-headed subjects exceeded in stature 
otners with round (short) heads in proportion to the difference of 1 inch in the femoral 
bone is quite opposed to the expert finding (p. 32), the Round Barrow skeletons in 
Crania Britannica having an advantage of nearly 4 inches. 

By his repeated discoveries of both kinds of skulls in the round barrows of his 
district, the author is led to reverse the general verdict, and to assign the long barrows 
with their long-headed occupants to a later period. It is indeed strange to find 
undoubted signs of fire in the long barrows of Yorkshire, and the process of cremation, 
jiccording to Canon Green well, was peculiar and elaborate ; but the absence of cinerary 
nrns and other sepulchral ware is an argument against their erection in the late Bronze 
Age. Mr. Mortimer himself remarks (p. 41) that if the deposits of burnt bones in Howe 
Hill were not the remains of cremated attendants, they may have been those of 
prisoners-of-war ; and the fragmentary human bones often found partially roasted may 
l>e the remnants of cannibal feasting at the tomb. 

In this connection may be mentioned the frequent discovery by Mr. Mortimer of 
s>tray portions of human l)odies that had evidently been buried where found before the 
flesh hal wasted from the bDnes, Another surprising find was acalvarium containing 
fragmentary human bone.-*, among them being six lower jaws ; similar finds in the valley 
of the Petit-Morin (Marne) have been recorded by Baron de Baye. 

The author asks, where are the burials of the later Bronze Age ? Cremation 
.seems to have been characteristic of that stage, and some light is thrown on the question 
by a recent discovery at Colchester. One of two cylindrical cinerary urns contained an 
iron spear-head very like Fig. 474, anJ these interments may be taken as typical of the 
latest Bronze period. The belief that chariots have been but rarely found in France is 
surely mistaken, and the use of the term buckle to describe a peuannular brooch like 
Fig. 486 is misleading. Coral is a much more likely material than rubies to ornament 
the Grimthorpe sword, which can hardly be recognised from the illustration ; and the bone 
object (Fig. 727) is more probably a "core " from which bone pins or needles have been 
cut (as in the French cave at Bruniquel) than " an instrument for netting or weaving." 

Misprints and incorrect references are not infrequent, especially towards the end of the 
lK)ok, liut much more could be excused in a book so profusely and satisfactorily illustrated. 
The inclusion of both prehistoric and Anglo-Saxon relics on several plates might perhaps 
have been avoideil, but all are very welcome and most of them are now published for the 
first time. The diagrams showing vertical sections of several barrows are an important 
addition to the text. Mr. Mortimer has been fortunate in eecuring such an important 

[ 159 ] 



Nos. 86-88.] MAN. [1905. 

collection oo scientiic lines, bat he and those who have assisted him are specially to be 
congratulated on having rendered a signal service to archaeology by publishing the 
results of forty years' researches. R. A. S. 

Egypt : Aroheeology. Seton-Karr. 

Fayoom Flint Implements. By H. W. Seton-Karr. 28 X 15 cm. 07 

This is a useful collection of drawings, mostly in outline, of the flint implements O f 
found by Mr. Seton-Karr in the Fayiim. They appear to occur on any ground in that 
vicinity which is devoid of sedimentary deposit such as is found on the ancient lake- 
bottom, or of super-imposed material from cliffs or sand-drift, or the weathering away 
of strata ; in fact, they are found on summits of undulations where the prevalent north 
wind keeps the sand from settling, and especially on the north side of such undulations. 
It may be noted that some of the specimens present a very beautiful polish, apparently- 
due to the influence of blown sand. Mr. Seton-Karr's commendable generosity has 
provided a large number of museums with examples of the finds described in this 
pamphlet. They can thus themselves be studied by those interested in the subject of 
stone implements, but the pamphlet is a most useful note-book of the different forms. 
The writer describes a peculiar knife, of which all the specimens are in the Cairo Museum. 
This he calls the '' Fayum fish-scaling knife,^* and describes it as being a shapeless^ 
double-pointed knife, with concave angles in the circumference for the purpose of scaling- 
fish. It is to be regretted that as there are no examples of this outside Cairo, it is not 
figured in this pamphlet. He also describes an instrument which he believes to ' be an 
adze, and one used for hollowing out canoes, and speaks of it as hitherto unknown to 
science. From the drawing, however, it would not appear that this differs in any 
important characteristics from the adze-beads found, for example, in the Thames. The 
only regret that one has about this pamphlet is that it is so published as to be very 
inaccessible to most workers, for it bears no name of printer or publisher, nor an indication 
of where it appeared or may be obtained. This is a pity, for many persons would be 
glad to make themselves possessed of it. BERTRAM C. A. WINDLE. 

Physical Anthropology, v. Lusohan. 

Hautfarhentafel, Constructed according to the directions of Professor von #^q 
Luschan, by Fuhl and Wagner, Rixdorf. OO 

A specimen of this scale for the estimation of skin pigmentation has been presented 
to the Institute by Professor von Luschan, who has been engaged in perfecting it for 
more than twenty years. It is a handy tablet in a metal case, and contains a colour 
scale of thirty-five degrees, six for ansemic Europeans, the remainder for all degrees of 
pigmentation of normal individuals, European or otherwise. Professor von Luschan is 
to be congratulated on the successful result of his efforts. It is to be hoped that the 
scale will come into general use. 

It will, perhaps, be desirable to add to the instrument some means of covering up 
all the colours save the one in actual use ; this would at any rate assist the unpractised 
observer. Perhaps, too, a few more dark shades would have been useful for Africa, a 
blue-black in particular. But these are very minor points. More serious is a certain 
tendency to striation in some of the opaque glasses which constitute the scale. This is^ 
very conspicuous in Nos. 27 and 32 of the copy before me, and would to some extent 
interfere with the reliability of the comparative results of different scales. However 
this may be, the scale is a great advance on anything hitherto available, and anthropology 
owes a debt of gratitude to Professor von Luschan for his unwearied efforts. If itjwere 
possible to come to an agreement as to the portion of the body to be selected for deter- 
mination of pigmentation, and ensure that all observers received directions on this point,, 
comparison of results would be much facilitated. Possibly a caution as to cleanliness 
of the skin would bo desirable. N. W. THOMAS.. 

Printed by Kthb a^d Spottiswoodb, His Majesty's Printers, Kast Harding Street, fi.C. 




PAINTING ON BARK FROM THE AIRD RIVER, 
BRITISH NEW GUINEA. 



1905.] MAN. [Nos. 89-90. 

ORIGINAL ARTICLES. 
New Guinea. With Plate L. Seligrmann. 

Note on a Painting: on Bark f^rom the Aird River Delta, British qq 
New Guinea. Bi/ C. G, Seligmann, MM. OQ 

Among a number of specimens bequeathed to the Daniels Expedition hj the bite 
Mr. C. Robinson, Acting Governor of British New Guinea, was that ilhistrated in 
Pbite L. Tliis specimen, now in the British Museum, consists of a portion of tlie 
lower extremity of the frond of a sago pabn, on which is roughly painted in red oebre 
a number of figures. The only fact I was able to ascertain was that the specimen was 
collected in its present torn condition at Goaribari in the Aird River deltn ; but little 
can l>e said, and that of the least importance, concerning the painted figures : but their 
Australian appearance may be noted. The ten figures arranged in series along one 
edge of the frond, within the straight line which runs the length of that edge, probablv 
represent men. That the ten figures less regularly disposed towards the other edge of 
the frond also represent the male human figure seems clear from the fact that each 
figure, besides presenting the appropriate genitalia, wears at the waist behind what is 
almost certainly a dancing ornament. This is probably the well-known ornament made 
of cassowary feathers and mimicking a tail, which is common in the Fly delta and 
throughout the greater part of the western extremity of the possession. It may be 
guessed that the elongation of the head of each individual represents some feather head- 
dress, so that probably the figures are dancing or moving in ceremonial procession, but 
it is certainly not clear that the objects in the hands of these ten figures are drums. 
Coming to the three objects painted between the feet of the dancing figures and the 
straight line, the largest of these may perhaps represent a human figure and not a 
kangaroo as it at first sight suggests. If this view be correct, the prominence below the 
figure's left ell>ow may perhaps represent the small bag — often a net in other districts — 
in which a man carries his most cherished trifles. I can offer no suggestion as to the 
nature of the two lower and more faintly shown figures. The length of the longest 
edge of the sago frond is 80 em. C. G. SELIGMANN. 

Tierra del Puegro : Tatu. Ling: Roth. 

Tatu in Tierra del Fuei:o. % H. Ling Roth. ^^ 

A short time ago while perusing Sydney Parkinson's Journal, entitled \IU 
-( Voyage to the South Seas, London, 1773, my attention was arrested by a statement 
on page 8 relating to the aborigines of Tierra del Fnego, which rea<ls as follows : 
" Many of both sexes were painted with white, red and brown colours, in different 
parts of their bodies, and had also various dotted lines pricked on their faces." 
In connection with this statement there are two sketchy portraits of these aborigines 
showing the positions of what are evidently meant to be the pricked lines. It is 
strange that neither in Cook nor Banks can I find any reference to this pricking or 
tatuing. Cook (Wharton's Edition, p. 37) simply says of the natives that "they paint 
their bodies in streaks, mostly red and black " ; and Banks (./o//r//«/. Loud. 1896, p. o9) 
says " they paint their faces in horizontal lines just nmler their eyes and sometimes 
make the whole region round their eyes white, but those marks are so much vane<l 
that no two we saw were alike, &c." J. R. Forster remarks on the fact that the 
Fuegans use some colouring matter on their faces (^Ohservntiojis^ Loud. 1778, p. 591 ). 
Wilkes tells us (I., p. 121) they mark their faces vertically with charcoal. Other 
travellers equally observant, snch as Darwin, for instance, refer to the bedaubing of ilieir 
fac<*s and iKxlies (Jour/nil, Ch. X., pp. 225 and 234, Ed. 1890) with white, oUck, and 
red paint. Weddell iVoyfigv to the South Pole, Lond. 1827, pp. 152 and 153) speaks 
of their colouring: •* The women had changed the hue of their countenances from red 

L 161 ] 



Vo. 90.] 



MAN. 



[190S. 

i.ini,' h..ri- 



to jet l(lai;k, iunl tlie mfiii were Uecornlwl witli rei! iim] wliite utrejiks 
zontiilly across ilie fiiep." Tlie horiKontnl streaks of paint menliouetl ij 
\Ve>l(lell arc lo a cerltiiii e\tcDt tlepii^tctt in one of die portraits (plate VII.) oF tlii- 
iintives pulilishc.l by Hyailes nnd Uciiikfr (Mission Hcitnli/i(/iic tlu Cup Horn, l882-8;i. 
Vol. VII.), wliere the lioiizotilnl lines run riglit iicrios tlie fiice and DOse like a Uomini 
ronil over a hill. Parkinson shows two horizontal (? tatiieil) 1>ands across the uose only, 
all others being vertieal. On plate XIV Hyailes ami Deniker ahow iiuotLcr pattern, in 
whi.:h two horizontal white paint lines run from llie temples to the onter eoruers i\t the 
eyes anil join the two inner eoruers of the eyes, the re^t of the lines are all vertical, 
similar lo ibe rest of I'Hrkinsoii's lines. Other travellers, mostly of lexs note, refer 
itly to the paiiiteil streak?, but none, iu so far as I can n^cerluin, Ijcyoml 



I'arki 
Mr. ■ 



t the 



lative 

jiilent of It 



has stated th 
\V. S. Barclay, n 
ly writes me as follows :— 
•'None of the Ftiegan race! 
:s who .inhabit the hardwooit 



in the 



1 Ti( 



180 of the word. On qn» 

I del Fuego, on this subjeet be 



as far as I know, the Patagoi 

st.i in the north of Argentina, us< 



r^>;^A 




whatsoever. Neither have the Fiiegaua any scars, bnnit or raised, wliieh may lie taken 
to interpret a fixed idea of adornment, or with reference to any totem of tribal unity. 
The Ona women when they are monruinj: take sharp stones or shells and score their 
breasts and arms till blood ruo!', and these scars are often permanent. But the men, 
whose monriiing is less formal and a good deal more genuine, do ni: 
tliemselves. They tonsure the head, but leave the wakeing to the woi 
Indian carries aa an indispensable outfit a stock of clay pigments in so 
rcti, yellow, white, and black, which they obtain from diflerent clays 
pounds with aslies, grease, &c. These are necessary to tlieir Clockten ceremonies and 
also tor stalking. They paint their faces in an arbitrary fashion ; for instance, when a 
man i« feeling pretty savage he makes himself ugly with black and red paint ; iu bis 
softer moments he inclines to white and yellow ; a good deal of the time they wear no 
paint at all, only grease. You ivill remember that in his only encounter wiih the Onas 
at Good Success Bav, Darwin in his journal sayn that thcv looked like the devils out of 
[ 16-2 ] 



thna disfignre 
:n. Kacb Ona 
four colours, 
ad their com- 



1905.] 



MAN. 



INoB. 90-91. 



the Freischiitz. There is no couaection between the scares wliich they may hear, self- 
inflicted or otherwise, with these paintings; yet it. may have well happened that 
Mr. Parkinson, who afterwards saw a great many tatooed races and who may not have 
been able to examine, or at least to actually handle, the Fue<;ans whom he saw (who 
were probably Yaghans) confused their paint marks with other foreign methods of 
adornment. The Yaghans have, or rather had, for thoy are now quite tame, still less 
paint than the Omis and according to Mr. Lawrence, a missionary who had worked for 
thirty years with the Bridges in the Beagle Channel, very seldom used it, except during 
jcertain uncouth dances which he described, which they indulged in after an exceptionally 
good feed, with a good supply of food also in sight." 

This is of course sufficient evidence as to present day custom, but not conclusive as 
to the past. The existence of a tutu as a high art such as it existed amongst the 
South Sea Islanders can naturally only be co-existent with considerable advance in 
culture. But the art must have a beginning, and we would probably not be far out in 
contending tluit the Fuegans may possibly have indulged in such a worhl-wido (custom. 
They were perha])s on somewhat the same level of culture a3 the present day Sakais, 
.so»ne of whom, Mr. Leonard Wray writes me, tatii tiiemselves with a thorn, but that 
the custom is dying out. It might have died out 
amongst the natives of Tierra del Fuego. That 
Wilkes found their neighbours, the Patagonians, with 
streak-painted faces (Vol. I., plate opposite p. 93), 
or that the Patagonian women tatu their forearms 
at the present day does not aftect the question, nor 
do I think that the present day facial coloured streaks 
are a survival of past tatuing, for in so far as my 
stndies have led me I have found no connection at all 
between painting and tatuing. Sydney Parkinson 
died at sea on the return voyage before reaching the 
Cape of (iood Hope, and there was a sad dispute 
between Banks and his brother, Stanfield Parkinson, 
as to the custody of his, Sydney Parkinson's, journal. 
Stanfield J'arkinson acknowledges not to have had 
the actual journal with whicrh to (compile the publi- 
cation which was prepared from other sheets of 
his brother's MSS. obtained from members of the ship's company. It is therefore 
possible that the words from which we infer tatuing is meant, namely, •' various 
doited lines pricked on their faces," are not Sydney Parkinson's own, and that his 
brother with the tatu of the South Sea Islanders in his mind's eye inferred the prickings 
from the dotted lines on the drawing. On the other hand Sydney Parkinson appears to 
have been a fairlv correct delineator and as such he is not likelv to have i)ut dots where 
streaks existel. The portraits of two Fuegans (Figs. 1 and 2) here reproduced from the 
original drawings of Sydney Parkinson in the British Museum, certainly give one the 
impression that the faces were lutued. HY. LINCJ HOTII. 

Arohseologry : Eoliths. Kendall. 

Eoliths and Pseudo-Eoliths. By the Rev, 11. G. 0. Kendall, M.A. M 

The discovery of mechanically-maile " pseudo-eoliths " by the French savants w I 
is of great interest and importance to all students of the eolithic question, whatever be 
their pre<lilecti(>ns, as Mr. Dalton has pointed ont. There are two ways of receiving 
the news, the one as a condemnation of all eoliths, the other as a surer guide to the 
perception of the border line wliich divides " human " from '* natural " chipj>ed flints 
than we have vet, perhaps, had. The former uumner l>egs several questions and leads 

( l'-'3 ] 




FIG. H. —PORTRAIT OF A PATAGONIA X. 
AFTER WILKES. VOL. I., PLATE 
OPPOSITE PAGE 03. 



No. 91.] MAN. [1905. 

to Stagnation of knowledge ; the latter has the advantage of the inedhim of two extremes, 
where, as the ohl saving has it, trnth is always fonnd. 

M. A. Gandrey is reported to have stated " that the argument from eoliths to the 
" existence of tertiary man now falls to the ground." The other French savants tell 
us that, since the Mantes discovery, the hypothesis of human agency in the case of 
plateau flints hecomes superfluous. 

Assuming, for the sake of argument, that all those eoliths which have merely 
trimmed edges are now discredited, the fact that man lived at the same time that these 
stones were trimmed by natural causes (according to the assumption) rests still ou- 
abundantly sufficient proof. For there occur on the hill tops, together with the trimmed 
eoliths, flints of similar condition and equally connected with the plateau drift, the 
human Avorkmanship of which is doubted by no one. These, though found on the 
plateaux, seem to be generally known as " paheolithic implements," no doubt because 
implements had already been recognised in the river gravels similar in condition and 
workmanship. Incidentally, the (juestion may be asked, why have not these implements 
been termed "eolithic" implements, seeing that they are of the same age as the rude 
trimmed tools ? In the valley gravels they are evidently not in their original homes^ 
but have been swept down from the high ground. Since the terms eolithic and pala.'0- 
lithic refer of themselves to man's handiwork in stone of different periods rather than 
of different types, some confusion of ideas might have been avoided by classifying 
together stones admittedly of one age. But the main point for our present purpose is 
that these al)raded implements from gravel on the hill tops prove the existence of man 
at a time anterior to the configuration of the country in the palieolithic age. The 
existence of man of the plateau drift is not, therefore, affected by the rejection of all 
merely trimmed eolithic tools. 

But, indeed, it were most unwise to eliminate all these from the category of hand- 
worked flints on account of a single discovery such as this at Mantes. 

In the first place, assuming that the trimming on the plateau flints and on the 
machine-made "eoliths" is alike, is there any reason why man's feeblest and Nature's 
best efforts should not frequently and strongly resemble one another ? In this case a 
number of so-called eoliths must, no doubt, be relegated to a doubtful class. But there 
would still remain a large quantity of stones which from the amount and superior nature 
of the trimming must be regarded as in all probability of human manufacture. 

On a good palaeolithic river site there will be found, together with implements, 
flakes, and cores, a number of punches, hammer stones, flakes rudely trimmed, and 
trimmed pieces of flint. A considerable experience in searching and digging, both in 
one of those pits where implements are most numerous, and in others where they are 
only occasionally found, goes to prove that these said trimmed pieces, &c. abound or are 
scarce according as implements and flakes are plentiful or the reverse. Nay, more — in 
the same pit in which implements are very common in one species of gravel and com- 
paratively scarce in another, the trimmed pieces are plentiful in the former and much 
leis common in the latter. Now, many of these trimmed pieces, though of palaeolithic 
age (i.e., of the same condition, circumstances, &c., as the palieolithic implements) are 
often of what is known as eolithic type. In some cases manifestly " human " flakes have 
been trimmed, in others, mere pieces. The trimming is such as probably the most 
sceptical would not deny to be the work of man. In judging trimmed stones of eolithic 
age these facts, in things paheolithic, must be set, on behalf of eolithic trimmed pieces, 
against the Mantes discovery. Eventually a balance will be struck between the present 
conflicting ideas. Is it presumptuous to suggest that observation aided by intuition has 
enabled some to come near the striking of that balance already ? There are certain pits 
apparently of a glacial age, where the most diligent search may be made with heart- 
rending results to the enthusiast. Now and then he finds a flake with a bulb ; yet it is 

r 164 ] 



1905.] MAN. [Nos. 91-92. 

not a satisfying flake. Then he finds a flint which he thinks may have been trimmed. 
He throws it away, afterwards picks it up again, and finally discards it altogether ; and 
further search brings to light nothing that is definitely ** human " even to one who 
accepts the veriest " rudes." Careful study shows a diflTerence, easier to perceive than 
to describe, between these natural products and man^s handiwork. In such a pit, at any 
rate in many such, eoliths proper may be looked for in vain. 

Now, M. Boule's illustrations in his excellent article in IJ* Anthropoloffie seem to 
resemble, on the whole, the naturally stricken flints from such pits, as those above 
mentioned, rather than eoliths. There would appear to be a clumsiness in the general 
style and a depth of hollow in each space whence a chip has been removed, which is not 
to be found on, at any rate, many eoliths. Moreover, some of the forms of eoliths are 
not represented at all, and most of those which do appear are very badly represented. 
Where are the " double scrapers," the ordinary scrapers with straight but slanting edge, 
and the " crescent-shaped scrapers " (which are so often of set form) of Prestwich ? 
There is no " hollow-end scraper " (of Harrison) and the so-called (horse-shoe) '* scraper " 
in Fig. 6 would, to judge by the illustration, be a poor thing to take home to one's 
cabinet. The manner of such chippings as there are upon the stone does not seem to 
suggest anything either pala3olithic or eolithic. In fine, these illustrations to one who 
looked forward to something which should produce a combat royal between the original 
eoliths and the machine-made are a distinct disappointment. As a means of narrowing 
to greater exactness the border line between the worst eoliths and the best of Nature's 
work they may prove to be of much value. H. G. O. KENDALL. 

Archeeologry : Eoliths. Larkby. 

Machine-made Eoliths. By J. Russell Larkhy, qI% 

It is gratifying to learn that an attempt has been made to demonstrate the \f^ 
natural origin of eoliths, for up to the present time our opponents have restricted 
themselves to somewhat general terms in their rejection of these forms. The claim 
lotlge4l by M. Andre Lavilles, Professor M. Boule, M. E. Cartailhac, and Dr. H. Ober- 
maier, has the appearance of a serious objection against the authenticity of eolithic 
implements ; but there are arguments against the validity of the deductions drawn from 
the pseudo-eoliths of Mantes. It is desirable that proof should be furnished that the 
conditions under which these pseudo-eoliths were formed resemble in any way the 
jiatural process by which the high-level or any other gravels were laid down. In 
the centrifugal process the flints and containing chalk were confined to a limited space 
and given a rotary motion not known to occur under natural conditions. We are told 
that as a result of this motion the flints released from the chalk rested as a bank of 
gravel at the bottom of the receiver ; but this deposit in no way resembles the eolithic 
gravels of south-east England, for it has l)een shown by excavations on the crest of the 
North Downs that these gravels are of a more or less sandy or clayey nature and that 
implements 04!cur in them in both rolled and unabraded conditions. The presence of the 
sandy and clayey matrix is indicative of slowly moving water; yet if the deposit was 
subjected to a rotary motion, at all resembling the Mantes process, by which the 
flints were chipped naturally, then the occurrence of rolled and unabraded flints is 
clearly contradictory. It is unlikely that a stream engaged in depositing silt would at 
the same time bring down and deposit flints in such a variety of conditions as those 
existing in the plateau gravels. A careful scrutiny of a number of eoliths will make it 
(flear that many have undergone a minimum of rough treatment, for not only are their 
edges preserved in a remarkable manner when we consider their antiquity, but the 
flatter surfaces are practically devoid of those incipient cones of percussion so charac- 
teristic of deposits of abraded gravels. But if, in the Mantes process the flints 
were "exposed to everv conceivable kind of pressure and shock," the eolithic forms 



Nos. 92-93.] MAN. [1905. 

were in nearly all cases exposed to blows delivered from one direction only and with a 
like intensity. The significance of this fact must not be overlooked, for if any weight 
attaches to arguments founded on the Mantes speciraeus, then the true eoliths were 
whirled round by an entirely hypothetical movement, and continually retained one 
position by which extraordinary process the definite chipping into classifiable types was 
achieved ; moreover, this process was carried on only long enough to produce a series of 
points when with a remarkable coincidence of movement they gravitated to the bottom 
never to again come under a similar action. In other cases the flints were chipped in 
alternate directions with such precision and regularity that the student is compelled to 
express his admiration of the orderly and discriminating processes of Nature. But the 
most astounding feature in the case lies in the fact that eolithic forms are characteristic 
of high-level gravels. In undoubtedly post-glacial gravels whore there is evidence of 
increased fluviatile action, and therefore greater abrasion, these eolithic forms occur 
sparingly and even then only as derivatives from older gravels ; it is in the results of 
this greater fluviatile action that we might well expect to find some evidence comparable 
with the Mantes forms. How, then, is the general absence or presence of eolithic forms 
from and in certain gravels to be accounted for ? There is one logical explanation ; it 
is that man improved upon and ultimately abandoned the cruder forms as his skill in 
flint-knapping advanced, hence the later the gravel the finer is the character of the 
enclosed implements. There is also an illogical explanation to which we are committed 
if we accept the Mautes forms as deciding the origin of eoliths ; it is that of a change 
in the modus operandi of natural agents by which forms present in early gravels and 
attributed to natural causes were not repeated by those natural agents in later and lower 
deposits. But if it is not demonstrable that an analogy exists between the Mantes 
process and the conditions uuder which the plateau gravels were laid down, it is equally 
clear that no parallelism exists between the pseudo and true eoliths. A recent exami- 
nation of the results of the washing process as carried on by Messrs. II. Tyror and Co.,. 
Ltd., at St. Mary Cray, Kent, produced some interesting evidence. It was found that 
although in the case of true eoliths the agent responsible for their production confined, 
itself almost entirely to one angle of chipping for each implement, the undiscriminating 
separator gave all the flints an impartial attention in the angle of fracture ; as a result 
of this action the flints were reduced to very imperfectly-formed pebbles, but the softer 
chalk fragments were reduced to completely rounded forms, thus showing the relation 
between form and liardne>s. The definitely chipped but unabraded pseudo-eolith was 
entirelv absent from the debris in the receiver ; in striking contradistinction to this 
there are forms from the plateau gravels showing definitely chipped edges, but no clear 
signs of rolling. 

A careful measurement of the angle of chipping reveals a difference of vastly 
greater importance than mere form coincidence, however seductive the latter may 
appear. In true eoliths the angle of chipping rarely exceeds 72^ or falls below 40*^, 
and as a rule one general angle of chipping is retained for each implement ; but in the 
case of the pseudo-eoliths the angle of fracture even on one flint often varies from 25^ 
to 90°. This significant discrepancy must be explained away in any theory of the 
natural origin of worked stones from plateau gravels. J. RUSSELL LARKBY. 

Africa, South : Kitchen Middens. Oolson. 

The Port Nolloth Kitchen Middens. By R. Coison, communicated by qq 

the Secretary, \j^ 

The kitchen middens on the west coast of South Africa extend, I believe, from 
Walfisch Bay to the Cape Peninsula. 

I have personally examined those in the vicinity of Port Nolloth and one on 
the Cape Flats. In both localities the contents of the middens are the same, except, 

i: 106 ] 



[Vo. 93. 



19050 M.AN. 

Hi is untiirul, thuL tljo»u uii lliu ruukv »(i&!>liorQ at I'ori Nolloth coiiiaiu t 

• imuitkies »r hIioIIa, otiieHy limpet, while in tlio mkMcu on Liio Cnpo Pints, ^itimteil 

nf>oui oiglit milos frum the itiintly i^onal ii( Tnlilu Uny, the sUells nro not [irvsL-nl In tlie 



The rai-Mci.B 



'ull 



a tliose of lierlii 



loWt 



, Inr^o <iimiititi(i9 of linnes 
tiinnls, nnd ustriuh 



iboU 



.r tho 8in»ller 
,Uo Ofciirs. 



; chippeil iin|ileiDeii(E 




PIQ. 1.— 



iieli an ^uriiperi und sUttrp flakes nre usually muJe of I'liert 
mid are uf a very nulo cliHrncicr, but, ao very woli worked 
^{lec-imtuia wu found tlsewlicrf, tlie f«w obiaioed by mo 
inny be diBi-ariled failiiie^. 

Grimliiig sloiiw aod nijwns, whinli are common, are 
siitijily any HUiluble pitlibles nitil f^lab< of stuue. At I'oit 
NoMulh 1 found t\ra liont) awls, large t]nantitiiid uf put- 
^liurd^, Ibe jireuUT portion of a ^mnll slialtow pot, iiiid all 
nliuust couipk-ie puL iiboiii !* iiiolios in liojglit i-ouiciil ill 
ihape. 

BolU at Port Nolluih and on iJie Cnpc- Flats I dmnil 
buads iiiado from uBiriuli e^g sliell. Tli^ coiijplele bend is 
circular, varying in dianmtcr from i im'b lo } incL with 
tlie hole ill the contrc. Krom some uuli nibbed sjiecioieus 1 fonmi, the method of mnnufai- 
lurc ap|iears to bavo been first to drill the bole in a i-hip nf shell and using thai o.'^ a 
eeutre, probably wilb u siic-k through it, afterwards La grind the iibip into ehupu. 
In the Cape Mnsontn there ia an apron made by Btriiigiiig these beadu together, tho 
strung heads furining a broad belt with pendant loops. Tbii- apron was, I liclieve, 
obtained from Oennnn Sotitb-wcst Africa, arid it might be lliat the race n^ing it i^ tho 
-!ime ac, or allied to. the now exliuel dwi^llers in ibuse Capo Colonial middens. Tlie 
laller rane is spoken of by Cape anthropologists ofi " StrandloojH'ra," hut wlii;lbi>r 
they exinled at tbu time of the early Dntcli oetup'ili.iii 1 ilo not know. 

The Urge conical pot i found bnrieil iu un upright giosiiiun ar surface level on u 
niidileu. The burial was probably dne to the drifting of snnd from beneath it, after 
which a chsDge of win 

about half fnll of magnrii 
iron sand, the rem 
-■•{lacc Iwing lilltHi wiili 
ordinary white »anil that 
)>ad drifted in. This iron 
sand is washed together in 
many plaeen along the hcai-b 
by the action of tho tide ; 
tbi! only point of interest 
is what could hare Iwen the 
object nf the «Bvngc in i-oU 
Icetiug it. I suggedl it limy 
liave been used for temper- 
ing ibo pot clay In burning 

Id a midden about a mile to the »ouib of Fort Nollofh 1 found a tkull of very low 
type and other portions of the skeleton. These together with tho largo pot arc -now 
in the Cnpe Uu»oum. This midden, like all the others near I'ort Nnllotb. ia H>)out 
liiirty feet above the boaeh level, on the top of a line of suud dune^ '[uitt- elo^i- iii 

[ 107 ] 




No8. 93 94.] 



UAK. 



[1905. 



> groups bfi 
iii u]i^iiironll; 



pmciit arc tlie groups of sIouch, almiit fifteen 
lijeli are shoivu in tlie pliotograpbs. Other 
Chose al>ove tnetitioueil could iill be iiK-liiileil 
leii barely ubove extreme bigli 



Tbe s 



ileil with tbe otii 
ber from five to eight c 
nre imtiiral slabs, whii 






AWit 200 yiirds noitli of tbi^ 
groups in ftll, two typical cxampli 
isohtted groups omnir nlong tlio co 
ill a ciriile of 150 yanls, oue <.v tw 
tide ninrk. 

Eucli group Is disiiiict from n 
composed of tno pHrallel Hues of 
side, uboiiC 18 inches sepiinitiug the li 
in numbers among the bcaeii rocks, aud are about 3 feet in leiiglh, buried to about 
half their length. lu one pbotogrupii (Fig. 3) the spiide ivas placed i:losc to the grunp 
for comparisotr. 

Witli Mr. Garwood Alstou, to nhom I urn indebted for the photographs, and 
some other gentlemen I assisted to cxoikviilc six of these groups. We dug a Ireucb 
along oue side of each group till au umlisturbed stnitum was rcachetl. in four eases 
this sIrnCum was indtirateil snud, nud iu the other two, which were close to the beach, 
an old l>eaeh level. The depth in every case was approximniely a feel. The side 

of the trench was then pared 
bitck till llic group was re- 
moved. 

Nothing wbiitever was 

found under any of the 

ild the na- 

iuformatiou 

regtiriliiig them. 

A curious point is that 
wiih scarcely uu exception 
the p.trallel lines lie north 
aud south. 

As the groups have 

clearly no sepalchrol object, 

aud cannot from their forma- 

have some religious significance, 

•A erecting stones in this manner 

K. COI.SOK. 




groups, 



ible theymii; 
3 iSonth" Afri 



tiou Ik' of any use iis game tnips, it is post 
though I have never heard of any tril)e i 
for that purpose. 

Africa, East. Salkeld. 

Notes on the Boni Hunters of Jubaland. Bi/ Ca/ilaiii H. E. Sidkeld, {\A 

(Published by the courtesy of ihe Trustees of the British Museum.) "^ 

The Waboni are the hunters of Jubahmd ; they live iu no settled hubiiatious, 
but follow giimo. They are capable of extraordinary feats of etidurnnce. From u 
GovommenC point of view ihcy nre the only elephant killers, and if they could be 
com:nunieatcd with and their uonlidence gained they would form the best si-outs in the 
criuntry. Tiiev are, however, very shv, aud niucb afraid of their Somali i 
Thev have three divisions:-' 

(A.) Ho. 
(a.) Bon Uhnrre> 
When the Werdey wer 
Boni followed th'em, a 
the Tana river. The 
villi cloth, &u. and v 



Dhurrey. (u.) Bon Aleyli, 

were the Itoni of the conniry subject to the Werdey and Gallas, 

conquered and driven bick ou the Tana by the Somalis their 
id now inhabit the coast, and, it is saiil, the unighl>ourhood of 

have fairly close relations with the Bajuns, who supply them 
th wiiom tiiev trade their ivorv. Thev nre the most civilise<l 



of Ihe 1 
To 



I fact, a settlement and slni 



t Anola at ihe head of 



1905.] MAN. [No. 94. 

(b.) Bon Aleyli are probably the oldest of the three divisions ; they inhabit the 
forests bordering the River Juba, and owe no allegiance such as other Boni do. They 
have certainly one village, perhaps more. They are admittetl to be much more accom- 
plished in Boni medicine than the other two sections, and are credited with a cure for 
gundi (tetse fly) bite ; this has been explained, but hitherto no opportunity has offered 
of testing the medicine. They are also supposed to possess an antidote against snake- 
bite and wounds of poisoned arrows. The latter has been explained, but again there 
has hitherto been no opportunity of trying it. 

(r.) The Bon Boran or Bon Hegan are probably the largest section of the three 
and are subject to the Somalis. Families and their offspring being the property of 
Somalis are left by them in their wills. They give to their masters, when they kill an 
elephant, the tusk on the side which the elephant falls ; the other is their own property. 
There is no tribal organisation amongst these people, their dispute? being settled by 
their old men. Tliere is a man called Wevo Arrev amongst this section who considers 
hiniself chief of the Bon Boran, but no Boni considers that he is. 

The Somalis are not unkind to these people ; on the one hand the Boni provide 
ivory and the hides of giraife and oryx for shields, the most valuable local products ; on 
the other the Somalis give them meat, milk, and generally look after them and act as 
vakii for them. The Bon Boran followed the Somalis into this country when it was 
invaded. In those <lays there were many Borana living in Jubaland who were very 
friendly with the Boni ; the Somalis joined with the Borana to conquer the Gallas and 
then turned on the Borana and massacred them ; the Boni, however, took to their new 
masters. 

The following are some of their chief customs, and are common to all sections 
of Boni : — 

A Boni may marry any woman of his race ; it is not necessary to obtain the consent 
of the parents, but it is usual to give them presents, though not necessary. One curious 
custom is that there is no divorce among thc^e people, all the children of one woman, by 
whatever father, are the property of the woman's original husband if alive ; if dead, of 
his brother. 

When a lad starts hunting, at about sixteen or seventeen, and kills his first elephant, 
he hands over both tusk.s to his father and a feast is made, and with much singing and 
eating he is hailed as a man. 

When a Boni dies he is buried lying on his side as he sleeps, his head to ihe north, 
his bow, arrows, and spear are buried with him, bui economy decides that the iron 
heads of his arrows and spear should be kept by his relatives. 

The great Boni accomplishment is, of course, the making of poison for their 
arrows. This poison is made from a tree called, in Northern Somaliland, Gadwayiyu. 
It grows commonly there, also in the hinterland of the Benadir, and in the northern 
jKirts of the Jubaland. The recipe is this : Take a piece of wood, Imrk it, and shred 
the wood into splinters : soak bark and wood for twelve hours. It is now necessary, if 
tin." poison i> being made for a white man, to kill a goat to feed the cooks. The cooks 
having been fed, the cooking proceeds?. The wood and bark are now boiled for twelve 
hours, fresh water being constantly added. Towards the end of the boiling it is 
necessary to skim the scum of the brew, and here knowledge and experience come in. 
The final result is a thick black treacle-like substance, which is put on the arrows, on the 
(letachable head behind the barb. The poison is strong. In an experiment tried, a goal 
was chosen, a small incision made in its shoulder and the poison inserted ; death ensued 
in just over five minutes. The symptoms were those of strychnine poisoning, so I am 
informed. 

In Northern Somaliland the subject tribes are Tomal, Yibr, and Midgaan. The 
Tomal are the iron workers ; the Yibr the wood and leather workers and astrologers ; 

[ ^^^^ ] 



Nos. 94-95.] MAN. [1905- 

the Midgnau the hiiuteru. These are siipplenienteil in Southern Somalihrnd by the 
Waboni, and, as a matter of fact, the above-mentioned three tribes do not hold the same 
subordinate position as they do in Northern Somalihind. When dealing with Waboiii 
it is necessary to be prepared for many disappointments, for they have a habit of 
walking off into the bush and disappearing ; tobacco, cloth and, above all, food, especially 
meat, should be used when paying them. 

These people are not without interest. When their couHdence has been gained 
it will be found that, besides being extraordinarily good hunters and .trackers, they arc 
very good practical naturalists and botanists ; they have many interesting customs aud 
tales, very often tell the truth, nnd would make the finest scouts imaginable. 

These notes, of course, recjuire supplementing as opportunity occurs. 

R. E. SALKELD. 



s 



Hungary. Beddoe. 

Hungarian Physiofi^nomy. Bi/ John Bvfldoe^ MJ).^ V.H.S, Qp 

A curious controversy has been afoot lately in Hungary respecting the wv' 
physical type of the Magyars, ihe anthropologists concerned being the late Dr. .Tohann 
Janko, C. Von Ijfalvy, Professor Von Tiirok, Dr. Willibald Someyer, Jind Dr. Otto 
Herman. It will be noted that the two latter gentlemen bear German names ; it is 
well-known that the Magyar nationality is growing In' the absorption of (lerman as 
well as of ^Slavonic and other elements. 

So far back as the year 1900 Dr. Janko published what was intend«*d to be the 
first of a series of papers on the physical types of his countrymen, which his lamented 
death at an early age prevented him from carrying any further. He chose to begin 
with the people dwelling on or near the Lake Halaton, who are regarded by many ar 
tolenibly jmre Magyars, though their geographical position, in com])uratiyeIy low ground 
not very remote from the German and Slovanian frontiers, might lead one to have a little 
doubt on that point. 

Forty-eight specimens of the adult male natives wen? photographed, every one in 
two positions, front face and absolute, or nearly absolute, profile : and in every case the 
stature (1674.o),t uge, occupation, nose form, circumference (aver. ooO), length and 
breadth of the head (184.2 and lo6), and cephalic index (aver. 84. .5), were given. A 
few of the men bear surnames indicating Slavish (Toth, Takacs, Bogdan), or German 
(Ncmet, Oswald) admixture : and Dr. Otto Heiinan, in criticising »Tanko's work, says 
that the owners of these names should have been eliminated. Perhaps they should have 
been so ; for they cannot, of course, have had an absolutely i)ure Magyar pedigree, 
whereas it is just within the limits of possibility that men named, r.^., Nagy or Jubbagy, 
may have hail one. Janko confined himself to peo])le who>e families had been esteemed 
to be Magyars since the eighteenth century : but his limit was not sufHciently narrow, 
for some of his Slavish or German-named men show intlications of their respec- 
tive origins. Still, though surnames may fairly be used as evidence of ethnological 
mixture in a population, they are of little use as regards the i)redominating strain 
in individuals. I know several men called White, but everv one of them is of dark 
complexion. 

Janko's paper, which was published officially from the National Museum at 
]$U(iapest, gave rise to much controversy. Von Ujfalvy, Avhose lamented death 
followed that of Janko, was very vehement in his comdemnatiou of the hitter's 
photographs, accusing Janko of having chosen the ugliest men from the lowest caste 

* There are hills around the lake, but of no very great hei«,'ht. 

t This is decitledly above the mean of the Maf,'varH, or of any other Hun.i,'ariaii race. 

[ 170 ■] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 95. 

to represent tbe noble Magyar race. The sculptor Fadrasz affirmed that he must have 
ransacked the prisons of the Alfiild (the central plain of Hungary) to find such 
countenances ; and Aurelius von Tiinik, the anthropologist, held and expressed similar 
views. 

These utterances seem quite unwarranted. As Otto Herman himself allows, the 
originals of Janko\s portraits were decent peasant farmers. And though most of these 
were of bnichycephalic types, which to an English eye seem harsh and exaggerated, 
they have nothing of the criminal about them ; and some, as 12, 22, and 26, are 
indeed rather handsome than otherwise ; while others, ugly or nor, are unquestionably 
typical and recall to me features that struck my eye when I was in Hungary many 
years ago. 

Their great fault is that the photographs have been taken in a strong light, which 
has caused tbe subjects to incline their faces downwards and to contract their eyes and 
the surrounding muscles. Herman adds that the negatives have been much retouched, 
especially about ihe eyes, so as to darken the blue eyes and sometimes the light hair, 
out of recognition. This also is fact so far as eyes and hair arc concerned ; Vjut not, 
1 think, beyond them. Dr. Herman was at the pains of having several of Janko's 
subjects photographed again by a skilful artist in that line ; and the peasants in white 
shirts and collars, with heads well set up, and so inclined as not to give the absolute 
crude profile, are certainly much improved in aspect. But I should have thought that 
in some cases there had been a little retouching. Herman seems to have a considerable 
knowledge of Hungarijin history ; and I therefore regret that he objects to my thinking 
Waitzen (Vacs) a good hunting-ground for Magyars ; but 1 may say, firstly, that I was 
directed thither by good authority (Balassa, I believe, and Zsigmondy), and secondly, 
that I certainly found there some of his own favoured types, as well as of Janko's and 
Semeyer's Turko-Magyar ones. 

The paper on Magyar anthropological types, published by Dr. Semeyer in 1903, 
wouhl, I am sure, bo extremely interesting if, like Dr. Janko, he had supplied a 
German translation thereof. It evidently contains a defence of his departed friend 
against the animadversions of Dr. Herman, which, however, being couched in the 
Magyar tongue, is to me unintelligible. Such is happily not the case with the illustra- 
tions, which include nine Turco-Magyars, ten Ugro-Magyars, three of what he considers 
a mixture of the two, five Roumanians, two Slovaks, two Germans, and two Armenians. 
Semeyer's I'grian or Finnish Magyars are longer in iiead and lighter in complexion 
than his Turkish Magyars and njore European in aspect. Several of them, Semeyer 
informs me, are Szeklers, of that gifted section of the Magyar nation who dwell in 
northern Transsvlvania, and distinj'uish themselves bv their intellijjence and their fine 
spirit in religion as well as |)olitics. As here depicted, they have not the heavy ''jowl" 
which so frec[uently occurs in lK)th Semeyer's and Herman's Magyar types, and which 
recals to mv min<l the Auver^rnat tvi)e of France. The same feature is found in some 
of Semeyer's Olah (Roumans), but with a quite different expression of countenance. 
Herman, no doubt rightly, lays great stress on the expression of the eye as a national 
charact<jristic. He says that of the Magyar is *' free, open, self-conscious (scibstbewtisst)^ 
" but indicates also (}uickness of passionate excitement (Jeicktc errcf/barkeif) the 
.^o-called strawfire.''* 

It is disappointing to find after all that in the view of Von Torok and Herman the 
original Magyars, though numerous enough to perpetuate their language, were not in 
very large proportion to the pre-existing population, from whom they supi>o8e the serfs 
or non-nobles to have descended. That population may have included besides Slavs, 



* " The yoiiiij; man's wrath m like straw on fire 

But like red-hut steel i« the old man's ire." (^Scttft.) 

[ 171 1 



Hob. 95-96.] MAN. C1905. 

the relicr of the Sarmatiaijp, Daciaii^. SifryiiiiH:'*, (Ie}»idH% and Arars. Voii Torok tbink^ 
that even the uoble ea^te wa^ iujj)ure from thefirfc^t. tiiat si»me of the DOD-reMsi erg among 
their uew Kubjectfe were receive<l br the Matrvar^; iuto their uation auJ even into tbeir 
iiobiJitv. Such Jeuitv, however, ^eeIU^ rather imi»robablf when we think of tiie 
eliaraeter of ruthless ravajrerf* which thev earned durinjr the eeuturv that s^ucc^^eded iLeir 
advent. If ih< y are ri;^ht we iiiU(?t lr»ok for true Magyar tyjK;?. whether Ugrria-n or 
Turk, amonj^ the Kleiu-Adel, the small squire- and gentry, and the still half-nomaiiic 
herdsmen of the Alfold, rather thau among the agrirultural j>easantry. 

Herman windf? up wiiii gome exanij»leb of h\> idea of Magyar types ; two of these 
are interest iug, <-oming from the Alfold, and l.>eing ifup]Mj?ed by him to resemble tbehuiDaD 
remains aserilxKJ by Von Torok to the j>eriod of Arpad, of the conquest. One of tbeoi 
i»* dolichocephalic and leptoj>rosopic, and might \>e seen any day at Hawick or Selkirk 
maiket : the other is a coarse platyrrhine brachycephal, like a low-class Savorard. J 
<io not re<.'Oguige the Turk or Finn in either of them. 

Clearly there is much yet to l>e done in this interesting tield. I could wish thai 
Semeyer would give us a Imtch of portraits from the Alfold. JOHN BEDDOE. 



REVIEWS. 

Psychologry. Thomas. 

Thought Transference. By Northcote W. Thomas, M.A. Londou : Moriog, QC 
190o. Pp. viii -h 214. 19 x' 13 cm. Price 7*. Gr/. 30 

CnjHtal (iazhuj. By Northcote W. Thomas, M.A., with an introiluction by Andrew 
Lang, M.A., LL.D. Same i)ublisher, size and price. Pp. xlvii -\- 162. 

Mr. N. \V. Thomas has done useful service in producing two handy volumes : 
Thought Transference and Crijstal Gazing^ kindred subjects which have exercised the 
minds of those interested in psychical research from time immemorial. In the first- 
meutioned work Mr. Thomas gives the results of a large number of experiments relating 
to reading, through the mind of a second person, the colour, suit, and points of some 
unsceu card, the 8ha[>e of certain diagnims, and various other problems. The success of 
these, however, to judge by the statistical result, seems to be <|uite as much within the 
doctrine of chances as due to any element of telef)athy, and it may be questioned whether 
what may be called the ** set scenery " of these experiments and the rigid conditions 
un«l(^r wlii'.'h thev were conducted did not jrreatlv militate a^jainst the readv inter- 
communication of thought of which there are so many authenticated instances, and 
whi<'h goc* far to show that in order to obtain such inter-conmiunication, not only must 
the niitjdH of hoth active and passive agents be absolutely attuned to each other, but that 
thou^iht tiauhfenfuct; is far more complete when spontaneous and not prearranged. 
Mon'0\«'r, Mr. 'i'lioma* d(*al.* mainly with experiments with opposite sexes as the 
relative agent-, v\ hich, rouhideriiig the normal influence of man over woman, is hardly 
conrlurtivc. 

'iln' book i> \i'\y <'ai<d'ully writt<ii and contains much interesting matter besides the 
expcrinKiii^ to which w** have nlhHh'd, and shcuild l)e reail as a prelude to the same 
authorV Crifstnl tinziiiif^ an admirable little; cncyclopjedic work of which the value is 
enhah<Md by an iniio<lii<ioiy rhupi<i hy Mr. Ahiircw Lang. From an anthropological 
point of \i<'\v iIm' alhj/<d .-j-ring <d vi^ioiij- in a glass gloljc, a pool of ink or water, a 
cloud of in^'(•n^<•, or a minor, haft alwu).- hiM-n of considerable interest, as certain races — 
tak<- the S<*oieh an<l Jri>h on our «/vvn shoren —have unmistakably some inexplicable 
faeuliy <d j'oiH'j'ivih^ and matrriali'inj^ miiitul pic'lures of ])ast, current and even future 



• 1 'aiiij'-i hiit iljjiik tiiai ilii- appauni ii|ij,ii(> </| I lie ia««*-iianu'M Si<:v uHie aud Zigeuiier must be 
\\,it\f liiaii iinTi'ly H<-«i«leiJlal. 



1905.] MAN. [Nos. 96-97. 

events, which is totally absent in others. For instance, the chief ''scryer'' quoted hy 
Mr. Lang is descril>ed as " Miss Angus," and it would be interesting to know how many 
of those authorities designated by the author under simple initials are of Scotch or Irish 
blood. Mr. Thomas gives an historical sketch of " scrying," beginning, of course, with 
the cup in which the patriarch Joseph is said to have divined, and describes the various 
methods practised thoughout the world. Thus in New Zealand the Maori uses a drop of 
bloo<l as his speculum, in Western Australia, the ** fiamo of a burial fire," in South 
America, " Huille, the treasure seekers," look earnestly for the objects of their search 
into a smooth slab of black stone, and in Fiji the priests lind out a thief by looking 
into a hole filled with water. Some Red Indian doctors make their patients prescribe 
for themselves " by the simple method of gazing into water wherein tliey saw pictures of 
" the things that would do them good" — an admirable form of suggestion. In Malacca 
they gaze in the flame of a candle — another method being to chew betel and *• use the 
" coloured saliva in a metal cup or other vessel as a speculum." 

Many other methods of scrying are mentioned by Mr. Thomas, and it is noticeable 
that in a large number of cases a young girl or boy is chosen as the scryer, aud this, as 
iu the well-known story of the Egyptian diviner mentioned by Lnne, undoubtedly lends 
itself to the theory of hypnotic suggestion — as only in very rare instances do the pictures 
seen in the crystal represent figures or :5cenes unknown to one or other of the persons 
present. Among the most interesting episodes Mr. Thomas cites is that of the late 
Sir Joseph Barnby. A "scryer" saw in the crystal Lady Barnby in a serge dress 
which her husband was unaware she possessed but one he had wished her to have. 
This she had procured unknown to him and wore under exceptional circumstances a few 
days later exactly as described by the scryer. Here the theory of telepathy between 
husband and wife, which exists in so many cases, may well be advanced. Mr. Thomas's 
book is concisely put together and contains a mass of well digested information 
conden.sed into a small space. T. H. J. 



New Zealand. Smith. 

Hawaiki : the Original Home of the Maori ; teith a Sketch oj Polynesian ^m 
History, By S. Percy Smith, F.R.G.S. Second edition; enlarged and mostly \ji 
re-written. Christchurch, Wellington, and Dunedin, N.Z. ; Melbourne aud London : 
Whitcomb and Tombs, Ltd., 1904. Pp. 223, with map, figures, and folding tables. 
18x12 cm. Price 6*. 

The substance of this work, which seeks to trace the origin aud migrations of the 
Polynesian race, appeared originally in the Journal of the Polynesian Society — a 
society in New Zealand over which the author presides. The subject is treated mainly 
from the point of view of tradition. For ages it has been a special function of the 
priesthood to preserve the verbal records of the history and literature of the people, and 
as the office of priest is mostly hereditary the traditional lore has been handed down 
from father to son, generation after generation, and, it is alleged, with minute accuracy 
of detail. Mr. Percy Smith, who has been a student of Maori tradition for more than 
forty years, upholds its general trustworthiness, aud administers a gentle rebuke to 
scientific men who are disposed to discredit such evidence. Those who possess the 
traditional knowledge are not disposed to impart it to strangers, aud it needs sonre tact 
to secure their confidence. " Much of the old history of the Polynesians was looked 
*' on as tapu (sacred), aud its communication to those who could not share tlu< feeling, 
'* or would make improper use of it, would inevitably — in the belief of the old to/tt/nr/as 
** (priests) — bring down disaster on the hauls of the reciters." Valuing their pedigiee 
highly, it was a principal part of their education to treasure it in memory and transmit 
it orally. It is difficult for those familiar with writing to reahse the remarkable efforts 
of memory which could be accomplished. Mr. Smith took down from an old Maori 

[ 173 ] 



Nos. 97-98.] MAN. a905. 

" the genealogical descent of all the members of his tribe, involving the recollection of 
over 700 names and going back for thirty-four generations." From such genealogical 
tables it is possible to fix rough dates in Polynesian history. The value of a generation 
has sometimes been taken according lo the European standard at thirty years, but the 
author reduces the former estimates by reckoning twenty-five years as tiie average 
length of a Polynesian generation. The great migration to New Zealand is computed 
to have taken place twenty-one to twenty-two generations ago, or about the year 1350. 
It is now known tiiat the fleet of canoes came immediately from Rarotonga, which seems 
to have been a stopping place from Tahiti. The author, during a visit to Rarotonga in 
1897, obtained from a man believed to be ninety -six years of age, an account of the 
migration, which practically coincides with ilie well-known Maori traditions. It was 
thus found that the Rtirotongaiis had a traditional knowledge of the New Zealand 
greenstone {pHftanuf), which they called tokfi'ma/ic, ov "grass-stone" as also of the 
raoa. The greenstone, or jade, was believed to be a fish of ihe sea. 

Hawaiki, the ancient fatherland of the Maoris, is the subject of much traditional 
lore. The Polvnesians in the course of their wandorinjcs seem to have carried the word 
with them, and under various modifications it appears in many parts of Polynesia. Its 
"wide distribution suggests its great antiquity, and in many islands it has come to be 
synonymous with the " Spirit Land." 

Mr. Percy Smith holds that the ancestral home of the Polynesians, the original 
Hawaiki, was probably in India, whence they migrated down the Straits of Malacca to 
Sumatra, Java, Celebes, Ceram, and Gilolo, becoming, as they advanced, more and more 
4i race of navigators. It is thought that rcjolloctiou of their sojourn in Indonesia may 
be traced in certain traditions relating apparently to large apes, feline animals, 
snakes, and other reptiles. It seems, moreover, that Polynesian tradition includes 
refere?ice to a light-coloured people with whom they may have come into contact iu 
very ancient times. 

Possibly some of the Polynesians never left the Archipelago. Most, however, 
passed to the northern part of New (ininea, where they came into contact with the 
Pa])uans. It is suggested that the country known in Rarotongan tradition as Enua- 
kura, or the "land of red feathers," may, perhaps, have been New Guinea. In course 
of time they moved on to the Fiji group by way of New Britain and the Solomon Islands, 
spreading gradual 1}' thence to Samoa and Tonga. Several branches of the Polynesian 
race have preserved oral records of their migrations, that of the Marquesans being the 
most detailed. Becoming a great navigating and colonising people they spread over 
the Pacific, voyaging north war<ls to the Hawaiian Islands, eastwards to Easter Island, 
and southwards not only to New Zealand but, it is said, even to the Antarctic seas. 
The period of the great voyages of Ui-te-rangiora— -the " Heroic period" of Polynesian 
history — was about the year 650. " Who after this," says Mr. Smith, " will deny to 
*' the Polynesians the honour that is their due as skilful and daring navigators! Here 
" we find them boldly pushing out into the great unknown ocean in their frail canoes, 
*• actuated by the same love of adventure and discovery that characterises our own 
'* race." " F. W. R. 



Archseologry. Munro. 

Arch(Coiof/f/ ftfiff False Anii(/Hitics. By Robert Munro. " The Anti(|uary\s f\f% 
Books," edited by Dr. J. Charles Cox. London : Methuen, 1905. Pp. xiii + 292. Uo 
22 X 14 cm. Price 7*. 6r/. 

In this interesting book Dr. Munro discusses the (juestion of archieological forgeries. 
He adopts the point of view that although infallibility may be unattainable, yet long 
experience and the intelligent use of the comparative method can furnish trustworthy 
infornnition bearing upon the earlv history of mankind, and that tiie possessor of such 

L 174 ] 



1905.] MAN. [Nob. 98-99. 

experience sliould not easily be duped even bj the most ingenious of counterfeits. The 
Prolegomena contain valuable remarks on the principles and methods of archaeology a.s 
a means of detecting spurious antiquities, while the body of the book deals with a 
number of w^ll-known instances in which the sagacity of the expert has been definitely 
put to the test. 

In Chapters II and III we read of bone carvings purporting to belong to the 
paheolithic age, of dubious Swiss lacustrine antiquities, and of other suspected objects 
from various parts of Europe and America. In Chapter IV various British forgeries 
H'ceive attention, amongst others the products of Flint Jack and of ** Billy and Charley," 
inglorious artists whose works have lived after them to the perennial annoyance of 
museum curators. Chapters V to VII are devoted to the keenly-debated question of 
the iliscoveries at Dunbuie, Dumbuck, and Langbank, now generally known as the 
Clyde controversy, on which the author has always taken a decided line. The final 
chapter contains general and concluding remarks, with a mention of the famous tiara of 
Saitajdmrnes and a plea for systematic instruction in archaeology, with the object 
of making the deception of the public less easy and profitable than it is now. 

The volume is well illustrated and pleasantly written, for the writer's wide know- 
ledge of antiquarian history furnishes him with an ample store of facts for the illustration 
of his thesis. The only criticism which suggests itself concerns the title, which is 
rather too comprehensive for a work dealing almost entirely with the prehistoric periods. 
The book should be read by all who wish to understand the difficulties which beset the 
path of the archtvologist, and every would-be collector will do Avell to consult it before 
allowing himself to be tempted along the primrose path of indiscriminate purchase. 

O. M. D. 

• 

Italy. Woltmann. 

Die (iennnnen intd die Reimissaace in Itnlicn, Von Dr. Ludwig Woltmann. |^|| 
Mit iiber 100 Bildnissen beriUimter Italiener. Leipzig : Thiiringische Verlagsan- Slu 
stall. Pp. viii -|- loO and oO. 

Dr. Ludwig Woltmann has produced a work of great interest a3sthetically as well as 
anthropologically. Some of us, doubtless, have been struck by the Teutonic physiognomy 
of some early Italian portraits ; we may have wondered at the golden hair of the figures 
on L''rl)ino and other median^al Italian pottery, but have been contented to ascribe it to the 
aesthetic fancy of the artist ; some, on the other hand (and among them the writer of 
this notii'e), nuiy have wondered what became of the relics of the great Ostrogothic nation, 
after its final collapse under the gallant Totila and Teias, not knowing to what extent 
they may have melted down into the general population, nor whether they to any extent 
preserved a separate and recognisable existence. 

These (luestions and sundrv others are more or less solved bv Dr. Woltmann in the 
work under notice, in which several distinct lines of argument are made to converge on 
the same result. 

Thus he shows, in the domain of law, how the Lombards, as they gradually 
extende<l their concjuests, everywhere introduced Lombardic law, and how while the 
Roman '* privat-recht " was allowed to continue to a certain extent, especially on the 
lands of the clergy, the Roman public law was abrogated. And how men continued, 
according to their race, to live under Lombard, Prankish, Burgundian, or Gothic law 
tluring many centuries after the conquest. 

Again, the evidence of names tells us that the Roman system of nomina perished, 
auil that Lombardic or other Germanic personal names came into general use, even 
Gothic names occurring till the tenth century or later, and great part of the modern 
Italian surnames having a more or less obscureil German derivation. 

[ 175 1 



Nob. 99-lOL] HAN. [1905. 

Woltmanii shows aJso, from the cviilenoe of portraits or of contemporaries, that u 
great proportion of distingiiisheil Itah'ans, not only in the Middle Ages hut in more roceiif 
times, have been more or less hlond, and have borne sundry markn of Germanic descent, 
notwithstanding that, in the general pojuilalion, owing to climatic or other casilv 
conceivable causes, the northern element has l)een gradually fading away. 

Lastly, the author discusses the chara(!tcr and origins of media*val Italian culture 
and its psychologic:il character. This part of his work does not lend itself to ej)itoine. 
It may be that Teutonic [)atriotism may sometimes a little colour his judgment ; but lie 
has evidently done his best to avoid any error of this sort, and to think and write with all 
candour and circumspection and without bias. The fulness and thoughtfulness of tlie 
book are thoroughly Gennan and much to Ihj admired ; and it has another merit to which 
we are not so much accustomtnl in German work — conciseness. 

The numerous illustrations add very greatly to the value of the l)Ook : and the 
collection of them must have entailed much labour, which, intleed, has nowhere b<?eii 
spared. JOHN BEUDOE. 

Africa, East. Lyne. 

Zntizibar in Conlvmpnrari/ Times. A Short History of the Southern East in 'fg\g\ 
the Nineteenth Centiiri/, Hy R. N. Lyne, F.L.S., F.K.Ci.S. London : Ilurst lUw 
and Blackelt, Ltd., 190.J. Pj). 32S» imlex, illustrations, ai)pendices, and bibliography. 
22 X 14 cm. Price 7*. 6//. 

A history of Zanzibar has been a long-felt want, and Mr. R. N. Lyne has well 
supplied it. His history of the island from the (dose of the eighteenth century to 
the present time is given with accuracy, and he has described the various political 
developments succinctly. 

The chaj)ters on the people, their habits and language, the commerce of the island, 
and the missions are all sufficient for the purpose for which they are written. The 
appendices and bibliography add value to the book. 

The total revenue of the country has risen from £72,113 in 1892 to £148,o9() in 
1903, but the outstanding debt of Zanzibar has increased from £35,000 to £95,333 in 
1903. In 1892 the total number of vessels entering the port was 149, having a tonnage of 
216,446 ; in 1903, 226 vessels, having a tonnage of 440,716, cleared the port. On the 
w^hole British trade has slightly decreased, whereas Gennan trade has very considerably 
increased. 

The illustrations are very good, as are the maps. R. W. F. 



Portugal and Scotland. Dukinfleld-Astley. 

Portuguese Parallels to the Clt/deside Discoveries, By the Rev. H. J. Dukin- 4f\4 
fiehl-Astley, M.A., D.Litt., &c. (Reprinted from the Journal of the Hritish |U I 
ArchcBological Association^ 1904.) 31 pp., 5 plates and illustrations in text. 

No. 16 of Man, 1904, was devoted to a lengthy account given in "' INutiigalia '' of 
certain Portuguese dolmens and some objects discovered in them. The Rev. H. J. 
Dukinfield-Astley in the paper before us compares these objects with others found at 
Dombuck on the Clyde. In both cases suspicion has been enterlaine«l that the things in 
(luestion might be forgeries, but, as the author points out, the similarity between them is 
>o <'reat that, if thev were, they must be thought lo be the work of the same hand, niid 
the tlistance of the respeciive sites fnun each other makes this most ditlicult to believe ; 
he also brings fr>rwar<l evidence from other sources tending to show that both the 
Scottish ai;d Portuguese objects are perfectly genuine and sliould not excite doubt or 



surprise. 



A. L. L. 



Printod by Rtke a^'D Spottiswoode, His Majesty's FriDters, East Harding Street, £.0. 



1905.] 



[No. 102. 



ORIGINAL ARTICLES. 
ArehEeology : Eoliths. "With Plate M. Obermaler. 

Is It certain that Eoliths are made by Man? Hv Dr. Ilinin •|An 

i,h,rn,u..r, Par... \\}l 

Tlie folitliic liY|ioilii:sia is rojill)' its old as tlic sludy of pre-hiatory itself, iinil goes 

I bai-k lo the times of tlic pioneers. SometiiUPS reoeived with enthiisinsm, eonietimcs 

rejeoleil by n more critical spirit, it baa in ret-eut years again enjoyeJ ft great meuBiire 

of popularity, lurgoly, perhftpf, lioenuse on ttiia ciilijecl everyboily believes himself 




CRME5T PACtonr AT KAjriBs. 



iiipoteDt to form an optuiuti, whether lie possogges the requisite ai-ieiitiliu irniiiing 
or not. Far be it from tiie to itopreciste speculative reseaix'h, provided it anlisfies the 
legitimate demmids of seience : but it must lie renieuibered tbat even the trnined spocinlist 
elioiild uever loao »igbl of ihe diNtindjon hetweeu coQcluaious founded on facts nnil tlioeo 
based on the shiFtiug foundniiou of hypothesis. 

The point about eoliths which has nlways perturbed the majority of professed 

f^eologislB and physiographers is their estraoriliuary abnndance where they occur at nil. 

According to Rntot, from the period of Maffle doivn to those of Ueeviii aud Si. Aebeiil, 

they diminish in the proportion of 400 : 100 : 10. More than 80 per cent, of the Hints 

[ 177 I 



No. 102.] MAN. [1905. 

of Saint-Prest (Seine-et-Eure) were, in the opinion of his scliool, either utilised or 
retouched. At Pnj Couruy in Cautal a bare 15 or 20 per cent, are said to have been 
unworked. Anyone familiar with the enormous gravel beds of Saint-I^rest, of the Seine 
and Somme valleys, and other sites, will be able to judge how vast must have been 
the population supposed to have made use of these flints, and cannot but be struck 
by the strange fact that though Nature has left us abuD<lant remains of the fauna and 
even the flora of that remote age, she has omitted to furnish us with the slightest 
evidence about the most important creature of ail — man himself. No less surprising is 
the geographical distribution of eoliths. They only occur in fluviatile deposits, and 
exclusively in regions productive of flint. 1 have never found an eolith on the great 
plateaux of the Alps and Pyrenees, where all but the hardest kinds of stone have in the 
course of ages been rsduced to sand or clay, because the local geological strata do not 
contain flint. The occurrence of eoliths is, therefore, dependent on the presence of two 
things — running water and flint deposits. In other words, it is a geologico-geographical 
phenomenon, and it is inexplicable that the supposed primeval men or anthropoids, 
whose movements must surely have been comparatively free, should never have betaken 
themselves with their implements to any regions where both these conditions did not 
prevail. 

The firm belief of geologists that eoliths are merely natural products has recently been 
vindicated by interesting experiments. I need not here enter into a detailed description 
of the processes employed at the cement factory of Mantes ; these have been fully stated 
elsewhere.* It will be easy to institute further experiments in other establit>hmeuts 
where there are machines of similar construction, and where the method of preparing 
cement from the chalk is the same. I will here only discuss two supplementary points : 
the identity of the pseudo-eoliths of Mantes with those obtained from geological strata ; 
and the legitimacy of the comparison between the artificial drift of Mantes and the 
natural drift of tertiary and quaternary times. 

I need hardly fay that MM. Boule and Gaudry, and I myself, are all familiar with 
flints found on the seashore and broken by the action of the waves. As practical 
geologists we have enjoyed ample opportunities of thoroughly investigating the various 
natural influences to which flint is exposed ; and we are no strangers to the rich 
eolithic collections from the best sites in England, France, and other countries, themselves 
selected from many thousands of specimens. Having thus been able to institute a close 
comparison between the products of Mantes and the other eoliths, I can assert that the 
two classes are so alike that they can be readily mistaken one for the other. 1 know 
no eolithic type which has not its correlative at Mantes. Specimens of large size are 
only absent because the bigger blocks and slabs are not put into the machine ; but 
there occur cores, flakes, scrapers, and borers — in a word all the eolithic types ; and these 
are partly of rudimentary execution like the *• iitilircd " flints of the pre-palaeolithic 
gtage, partly of very complete development. Even the remarkably perfect pieres which 
are occasionally found among eoliths have their j arallels at Mantes, where there occur 
scrapers, hollow scrapers {lames d e?icoches), and borers, which recall the tini>hed types of 
La Madeleine. Bulbs of perciiseion, secondary chipping, and the other so-called criteria 
cf intentional workmanship are all represented in their turn ; and this is the nioie 
remarkable because the flint of Mantes is dry and hard of fracture. Were the softer 
flint of Puy CournJ^, for example, placed in the u^achine, Ave might expect modifications 
which difler from those appearing in the more refractory material obtained from the chalk. 

The process of manufacturing eoliths at Mantes is a rapid one. liecent experiments 
have shown me that they can be produced after a few hours of the rotary motion in 

* A. Laville, Percvteurs du type rcuteiien, etc. {Feuille dcs jeunes naturaligte^, 1905, p. 110); 
M. Boule, L Ongine des EoUthfi {V Anthropologic^ March-April, 1905) ; U. Obermaier, Zur J'^olithenfrage 
(^Archiv.fur Anthropologic^ 1906, No. 1). 

i: »78 ] 



1905.] MAN. [Nos. 102-103. 

water. Wheu the tab is emptied after the lapse of twenty-nine hours the condition of 
the flints suggests the following sequence of events. Those first affected assume eolithic 
forms and are subsequently rolleti and worn ; at a later stage some of them are subjected 
to further shocks which give them the appearance of re-worked implements ; in this 
condition they would resemble later (re-worked) eoliths. In any case it is demonstrated 
that the cement tubs of Mantes produce eoliths which are astonishingly like those of 
geological formation. As I showed in my previous paper, the arrangement of the machine 
proves that the pseudo-eoliths are chipped, not by any part of the mechanism, but by the 
shock and pressure of one flint against another. The rapid action of the water resembles 
that of the Rhone, Rhine, and other rivers when in flood, while smaller streams would be 
still more impetuous. The pot-holes formed by rivers are known to every student of 
geology. Anyone who has ever studied the ancient gravels of the Seine or Somme 
and other rivers, will be readily convinced that their volume was once very different 
from that which we now see. To-day they can scarcely carry down pebbles of small 
size, but formerly they deposited strata of the coarsest gravel, containing rolled blocks 
exceeding a metre in diameter. All this presupposes a torrential river-action such as 
no longer exists in these regions at the present da}', but was experimentally reproduced 
at Mantes. 

The investigator or the collector who believes eoliths to be intentionally made 
must now produce them from sites where flint is not naturally present and torrential 
conditions did not prevail, and he must support his contentions in every case by proper 
geological evidence. I may repeat here a statement which I have made before, that I 
do not myself regard the action of water as the sole agent in the production of eoliths ; 
the eocene eoliths of Duan, to which I alluded in my previous paper, are a proof to the 
contrary. If under the term eolith are included certain flints which are contemporary 
with the established palaeolithic industries, but have been merely utilised and thrown 
away, the more finished implements found in association show that forms indistinguisb* 
able from the earlier so-called eoliths were then produced by man. Such forms are found 
not only near Paris, but also in association with St. Acheul types on the Kent plateau,* 
and on the Nile and the Zambesi with forms characteristic of the local industries in 
stone. But the accurate inquirer will not be content to infer tertiary man from the 
mere occurrence of eoliths unsupported by independent evidence, for such products may 
just as well have been created by natural as by human agency, and up to date we have 
no independent evidence that man himself was there to make them. 

HUGO OBERMAIER. 



Archseology : Eolitlis. Warren. 

On the Orlffln of Eoliths. By S. Hazzledine Warren, F,G.S. mO 

On seeing the interesting discovery of ** Machine-made eolirhs *^ by M. lUlJ 
Marcellin Boule,t it appeared to me that it might be of interest to give an outline of a 
somewhat similar line of investigation upon which I have been engaged for some years. 
I have arrived at the same conclusions as M. Boule, namely, that these flints with 
variously chipped edges known as '^ eoliths ** cannot in themselves be looked upon as 
giving any satisfactory evidence of the presence of man. 

Unfortunately, different authorities hold different views as to that which constitutes 
an eolith ; what one classes as an eolith another takes to be the work of Nature. We 
see this exemplified in Mr. Lewis Abl)Ott's reply to M. Boule in a recent number of Man. J 

* It is now held bv advocates of plateau man that pala^olitiiic types are not found in true 
a.Hsociatiou wiih tijlitbs in the plateau jiravel, but only sponnlically on the surface. — [Kd.] 

t (\niiptet rendu* Purh Arud. St'i/'Hce*^ June 26, 11105. A fuller account in VAnfhropologie 
XVI., iyU6, p. 257. gee alno Dr. H. Obermaier, Archirfur AnthrojK, N. F. IV., IDUo, p. 75 

X Il>05. 80. 

[ 179 ] 



ITo. 103.] 



[1905. 



Moreover, there are Jifferenl classes of eolitlis, [ormed bf different processes, wlietber tbene 
be human or natuml. 1 feel, therefore, that it ii advisable, before proceeding furtber, to 
tletiDe wbut is meant bere by an eolith. 

The term "eolith " whs originally given by G. de Mortillet to the firft-sbattereil 



flinls of tbe Aquiti 



iubsequently widened in i 




applic 

nchide • 
ing 






sidered 

tbe work of 

man prior to 

the Pleistocene 

period. 

Sir Joaepb 
Prestwich, iu 
h i s original 

tions OD tbe 
subject, de- 
scribed certain 



rude palfEo- 
liihic imple- 
ments from the 
chalk plaicau 
I certain other chipped flints, constituting a definite series of forms, 
t>oii-pa]icolichic character. These latter he nuuied " Plateau implet 



Fios. 1-3 



of Kent 
which V 

ii-pala!olilbic " plateau implements" of Sir Joseph Prestwich — ihat 
I take as the type series of the forms referred to here us eoliths. 

I have conducted a series of experiments on the uccideulal production of these forms 
hy pressure. These experimental eoliths were exhibiieil at tbe conversazione of ihe 
Geologists' AssociiitioD in 
November, 1900, when they 
nalurally received great opposi- 
tion from the advocates of 
eolilhic man. I buve refrained 
from publicalion until now in 
tbe hope thai 1 might have nn 
opportmiity of g')ing over tbe 
chalk plateau of Kent, and or 
investigating the high level 
drift in which the Hints have 
been found. At the same time, 
field work has no actual bearin>r 
upon Ibe qiieslion wbelhcrthe^e 
fliuts arc or are iiot llie work of 
man. Moreover, I have found 
them myself in many different 
localities ; in fact, their pre- 
sence appears to be general wber 
abundance varies greatly. 

I first found oeciitonlnlly chipped fliuts of these eolithic types upon roads which had 
been sioned for some little time, but which were still loose. Most of tbe characteristic 
eolilbic lype', im-luding oven " borers " with reverse working, may be found upon careful 

r 180 1 




r broken flints of s 



Fio. 1. 

lilable 



lape occur, though their 



1909.] 



MAN. 



[No. 103. 




sudden stamp with one's heil, was 



■other 



S8«rch beiog made in these aituationx. On examination I fonnd that they were not made 
by the stroke o( the horse's hoof, nor, as a rule, directly by the cart wheels. These bad 
aaiiplipd the necessary pressure, but the actual flaking bad been executed upwards by the 
reaction of the ground on which they rested. I have found all the Hplinters Mill sticking 
in the ground and occupying tbe notch or hollow chipped out of the edge of the flint. 

At the next sUge of the enquiry a suitably shaped flint was taken, ihat is to say, 
one with at least one nearly 
flat or elighcly concave sur- 
face, such as those of wbjch 
"eoliths" are formed. Such a 
flint was placed with its flat 
surface on the ground, and one 
of its edges upou tbe rounded 
surface of another stone level 
with or slightly rising above the 
surface of the ground. It was 
theu foi:ud that by bringing a 
weight to boar upon tbe flint a 
good example of the "hollow 
scraper" or notched type of 
eolith was immediately pro- 
duced. Even a sustaineil heavy pressure, o 
BufRcient for this purpose in some cases. 

The remarkable fact is that, when the edge of a flint is pressed again 
stone, the resultant notch in the edge of the first fliut is not broken away in one piece 
but in a quantity of small splinters, producing the effect of parallel flaking on the broken 
edge. In most, if not in all, cases there is a certain amount of slip or lateral movement 
between the two stones. This results in a kind of grinding action, and it ia possibly this, 
in piirt at least, which causes tbe succession of fine splinters to be removed. The forms 
produced are not confined to llin aimple notched type, but depend partly upon the shape 
of the fliut operated on, and even more, upon tbe nature 
of the surface upon which it rests. Biu as the stone, or 
stones, on which it rests and against which it is pressed, 
are usually more or less rounded, a corresponding hollow 
or notch is by far the commonest form producetl. A borer 
with reverse working is imitated by two such notches 
being made a short distance apart and from opposite sides 
of the flint. The chances of this happening accidentally 
are more remote than in the case of the single notch, and 
these forms are consequently far more scurce. 

In the production of some of tlio "machine-made 
eoliths " of U. Boule, it appears to me that something more 
than merely rolling has been going on. 1 think that some 
of the tlint.^ must get wedged, or in some other way ground 
night very well happen in Ihe washing mills described by him. 
be ground together under pressure by the action of " soil-LTeep," 
or other of the multifarious vicissitudes of Nature — which, I take it, uoiio will deny — 
then it is demonstrable that such forms as tbe eoliths must necessarily be produced. 

In working the pnlicolilbic drift of High Down, in the Isle of Wight {Geolngiea- 

Magaziiif, 1900, p. 406 ; 1902, p. 97), where I did most of the digging myself, I found 

an eolith closely and tightly adhering to rhe rounded stone which had made it, and 

against which tbe notch accurately fitted. There is no doubt that tbe two stones lying 

[ 181 ] 




together underpressure 



No. 103.] MAN. [1905. 

adjacent to each other in the drift had, through the action of " soil-creep," been pressed 
or ground together. The round stone, being of an unsuitable shape, was unaffected, the 
flat piece of flint was converted into an ** eolith." Not only was the notch chipped out 
of one edge where there was a slight excrescence on the rounded stone, but, there being^ 
an intervening concavity on the same stone, the opposite edge of the " eolith" was also 
chipped in an outward curve along a more extended line of contact. 

It has previously Ijeen suggested by Professor T. McKenny Hughes,* Mr. W. 
Cunnington, t aod, prior to the present eolithic controversy, by M. G. de MortilIet,J 
that such forms as these eoliths might be formed by pressure against other stoties. 
Here we have strong evidence of the actual production of such a form, in Nature, and by 
this process. 

Since writing the above, I have read with much interest the articles on this subject 
in the November number of Man. 

The Rev. H. G. O. Kendall§ raises the question of the age of the early paltcolittiic 
implements found associated with the eoliths on the chalk plateau. I think it is hardly 
justifiable to eliminate the distinctive eolithic t^pes, &ud then class as " eolithic " the 
implements of purely palaeolithic type which belong to a well-marked, and long* 
recognised, stage of the palaeolithic period. 

It is, however, undeniable that these early paleolithic implements belong to ao 
ancient drift of the plateau of Kent ; it is also true that they only occur as derived 
specimens in the valley gravels below a certain level. But these plateau drifts have 
probably been re-distributed many times, and it must not be concluded that the last 
re-distribution was prior to the existence of the present valley system. Such hill-drifts 
are not always of the same age. Indeed, they are sometimes contemporary with certain 
of the gravel terraces in the valleys below. This is the case in the Isle of- Wight, where 
the early palii3oIiths only occur as derived specimens in the hill-drifts. 

It is also true that there are eolithic types which are contemporary with, and others 
which are later than, these early palaeoliths. The essential claim of the eolithic theory, 
however, is that the true eoliths are older. In support of this is the fact that the plateau 
gravel w^hich has been struck in various trial pits has yielded nothing but eoliths. 
Negative evidence is notoriously unreliable, but at the same time it is perfectly possible 
that these eoliths, whatever their origin, may be older than the early palacoliths. 

With reference to the criticisms of Mr. J. Russell Lark by, || it is necessary to bear 
in mind that all eoliths are not of the same character. There are aome which (in my 
opinion) are capable of being formed by water-abrasion. Such especially as the 
" percuteurs," " retouchoirs," and certain types of " grattoirs," of M. Rutot. These are 
characteristic of river gravels ; and it is to these, as I take it, that the work of M. Boule 
primarily applies. On the other hand, there are other forms, such as the double notches 
with point, and those with reverse chipping, which, as Mr. Larkby points out, could 
hardly be formed by free rolling in a river-bed. Were these types characteristic of 
deposits where such rolling (and no other geological process) had been extensively going 
on, it would be favourable to their human origin. But this is not the case. Although 
they may occur to some extent anywhere, they are only characteristic of hill-drifts, 
the material composing which has undergone a totally ditfereut process, namely, that 
which I propose to name " soil-abrasion.''1[ That is to say, the wear and tear occasioned 
by the grinding to;i:ether of stones under pressure, due to the multifarious phenomena 

* I 'for. Camhrithie Phil. Sac, IX., 181»r>, p. 124. 

t Xntural Science, XI., 1897, p. 332 ; Quart. Journ. (ieol. Si-c, LIV., 181KS, 201. 

X Le Prehixturique, Antiqtiiie de ri/omme, 1883, pp. 79-96. 

§ Man, 19(»r>, 91. || Man, 1905, 92. 

•[ Perhaps tlie more perfect forms of tbcFe types are confined to the drifts that have been 
subjected to ''soil-ubrasion." 

[ 1H2 ] 



1905.] MAN. [Nob. 108-104. 

which may he classed under the general name of '* soil-creep/' the clipping, sliding, and 
foandering of the insohihle surface material from higher to lower levels. I hope to go 
more fully into this question at no distant date. 

With regard to the angle of chipping, the Mantes flints have guflered from 
ahra.sion, concussion, and pressure. I agree that I should not expect all these causes to 
operate in Nature under the same conditions, it is therefore necessary to separate their 
effects, or we get the mixed results referred to. 

Mr. Larkby says that the ordinary eolithic flaking angles are from 45 deg. to 
72 deg. I think the higher value is somewhat too low. I have some records of 
Mr. Ilarrison^s, and also of other, eoliths, and, while I have nothing so low as 45 deg., 
there arc several of 85 deg. and 87 deg., even one of 94 deg. While their crushed edges 
are as high as 102 deg. and 113 deg. 

In most of these cases, one has curved surfaces to deal with, and the differences are 
probably in the methods of measurement. In the case of pressure-chipping, the angles 
on the same flint, as is seen in the eoliths, are remarkably uniform. I have measured a 
series of these, and none of them are below 50 deg., and none (except the crushed edges) 
above 86 deg. 

The following m^y be taken as a typical example of the best effiects of pressure- 
chipping : — The first flaking is at about 52 deg., the next series, truncating the former 
facets, is at about 70 deg., while the edge is crushed down to about 102 deg. I think 
these values may also be taken as typical of the best eolithic work. There are, in both 
ca3^s, large numbers of examples that do not show three sets of facets as above deflned. 
There is often only one set. In all these respects, whatever is true of pressure-chipped 
flints is also true of the eoliths. It is inconceivable that they can have been proauceil 
by a different process. S. HAZZLEDINE WARREN. 

EXPLANATION OF FIGURES. 
Artificial Imitations of Eoliths produced without Designed Flaking. 

¥'\p. 1. Two uotclies meeting; at a point at a corner of the flint. Cartwheel flaking on a new road. 

Fig. 2. Long and nai row flint, flat on one side and rounded on the Hide Khown, found on a new 
road. Acartwhfcl, or oartwheel«, had parsed over the upper (rounded) surface, chipping both Hide 
etlges by tie reaction of tl e grf»un<l : and pio<!ucing, infer alia, a notch on either side. Compare the 
eolithic tyi>e of Sir J. Prestwich, Journ. A'^thr. Tnst., XXF., 1«92, PI. 19, Fig. 2. 

Fig. 3. Tabular flint with reverse no'cl es made from either side, and meeting at a point. This is 
a flint from liver gravel, found upon a new road. 

Fig. 4. Tabular flint with notch and chipp.d eilgcs. Palaeolithic Drift of High Down, Isle of 
Wight. Compare if,, PI. 20. Figs. 4 and 5. 

Fig. o. A differently f-haped flint operated on in the fame way as above. Note the corresponding 
difference in its uitimatc foim. Rcmarkab!e parallel flaking has been produced which is best seen in 
the hide view. Compare i^., PI. 19, Fig. 3. 

Fig. 6. Tabular-shaped flint, with chipped end approaching the double notched form. Cartwheel 
flaking. Compare iT*., \ 1. 20, Fig. \\ 

Sinai. Petrie. 

Note on Semitic Worship in Sinai. By H\ M. Flinders Petrie. IHA 

I regret to see in Man (No. 73) some more theories which seem impossible. lU ■ 
The great be^l of ashes on the hilltop at Sera bit is, I see, uot now referred to smelting, 
but to some undefineil use of fire. Certainly any man using fire for warmth or cooking 
would be in the shelter of the valleys or mines, and not in the bleakest spot of all, in 
front of the sacred cave on the hilltop, which is distinctly a place for sacrifice. No 
burnt bones were found ; and this is in accord with Semitic usage, as Robertson Smith 
{Religion of Semites) writes of "all the ordinary festal sacrifices, vows, and freewill 
" offerings, of which the share of the deitv was the bloo<l and the fat of the intestines, 
*• the rest ol »he carcase . . . being left to the worshippers to form a social feast." 

r 183 ] 



Ho8. 104-105.] MAN. [1905. 

Bones from a feast would be cleared away bj hyenas and dogs, iu the same way as 
they were removed from our own camp. 

The tanks of ablutions we now reail are " water tanks in a building that were 
doubtless as much a place of defence as for worship.'* Yet the largest tank of all i^ 
outside the door of the building ; nor would all the tanks inside hold a day's supply for 
an efficient garrison. Moreover, the defensive theory is physically impossible, by the 
very plan of the place. 

The steles are compared with rock inscriptions of quarries. But there are plenty 
of quarry inscriptions at Serabit, and they are all different from the steles in character. 
Also not a single instance has yet been quoted of a memorial stele of a visit, erected at a 
distance in front of an Egyptian temple. A great pillar-custom existed in Sinai, and 
was copied by the Egyptians. The conical stones found in the temple are purely 
Syrian ; and also the altars of incense. None of these ritual customs were followed in 
Egypt. 

Many other details mentioned are not worth going over again, and full information 
will be found in the volumes on Sinai which will be published by Mr, Murray and by 
the Fund. It is a misfortune for the public when discussion is based on imperfect 
information. W. M. FLINDERS PETRIE. 



REVIEWS. 

Malay Peninsula. Martin. 

Die Inlandstdmme der Malay ischen Halbinsel : wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse iftt 
einer Reise durch die Vereinigten Malayischen Staaten, Von Dr. Rudolf lUw 
Martin, Professor der Anthropologic uud Direktor des Anthroiwlogischen Institutes 
der Universitiit Ziirich. Mit 137 Textabbildungeu, 26 tafeln und 1 karte. Jena : 
Gustav Fischer, 1905. Pp. xiv + 1,052. 28 X 21 cm. Price 60 marks. 

This monumental volume may be said to be divided, like Cesar's Gaul, into three 
parts. The first, ending with p. 218, consists of an introluctory geography and history 
of the Malay Peninsula, and gives an account of the environment and, so far as anything 
is known thereof, the antecedents of the wild tribes, which are the main subject of the 
work. 

This introduction is, as it were, the frame of the picture, and no doubt it may be 
considered necessary that a big picture should have a correspondingly large frame. But 
it must be said that a good deal of this part of the work has little relevance to the real 
subject, and that some antiquated theories and exploded guesses are here revived as to 
the condition of the Malay Peninsula prior to the beginning of the fifteenth century 
(which is the dawn of history in that region). Nevertheless, this chapter contains a 
valuable collection of references to very out-of-the-way author! cies, and indicates most 
conscientious research, while the account of the geology, climatology, flora, fauna, and 
prehistoric remains is excellent, and the review of the author's predecessors in the 
investigation of the wild tribes is useful, critical, and thoroughly germane to his main 
subject. Jn his discussion of the tribal names he again sometimes rather obscures the 
issue by reviving exploded conjectural etymologies, but otherwise little fault is to be 
found with it. Jf he prefers to use SSnoi instead of the well-established, though 
admittedly conventional, name of Sakai for certain tribes, 1 do not quarrel with him — I 
merely point out that some at least of these tribes do not call themselves by that name 
(which merely means "men"), but prefer other titles — some, while claiming it for 
themselves, refuse to extend it to neighbouring tribes who also claim it — and that I 
think De Morgan is probably quite right in asserting that it is also claimed by the 
Sakaispeaking Negritos of Northern Perak, who are not (except in language) SSnoi or 
Sakai at all. 

[ 184 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 105. 

To the second and bulkiest part of the volume, consisting of 434 pages, I cannot 
pretend to do justice. It contains a detailed and highly technical survey of the physical 
anthropology of these tribes under the subheads of somatology (investigations on the 
living lK)dy) and morphology (investigations on the skeleton). Speaking entirely 
without any technical knowledge of these matters, I can only say that the numerous 
comparative analyses of measurements here given appear to have been done with the 
utmost care, and will no doubt be of the greatest interest to specialists capable of 
appreciating them. The upshot of the whole matter is that among the aborigines of the 
Peninsula there are at least two quite distinct racial types : one, mainly found in the 
north, being undoubtedly Negrito with closely-curled hair ; another, mainly inhabiting 
the central area, being a type which is distinguished^ by wavy hair, quite different in 
character from the almost woolly hair of the tirst type. 

In the south of the Peninsula there appears to be discernible a third type with 
straight hair, but it is represented by crosses with one or other or both of the two 
preceding types. Although one may meet with numerous individuals that are fairly 
representative of it, there appears to be no tribe entirely composed of individuals un- 
mixed with an infusion of blood from the other two races aforesaid. It is the normal 
type of an uncivilised Malayan race. 

These distinctions have been observed and pointed out before, but it is Martinis 
especial merit to have proved their existence by means of definite scientific methods of 
measurement. He has conclusively negatived the old theory that all the varying types 
of the Peninsula could be explained by the crossing of Negritos and Malays and has 
definitely established the independent existence of a distinct Sakai (or, as he prefers to 
term it, SSnoi) race, not descended either from the Negrito or the Malayan type. This 
is Martinis greatest contribution to the solution of the vexed problems which the 
aborigines of the Peninsula present, and his name will ali^ays be associated with it. 
I am convinced that future research will only confirm his conclusions on this point. 

The third part of the work, comprising 347 pages, is entitled by the author 
** Ergologie," and consists of an extremely good account of the manner of life, social 
customs, and religious beliefs of the alK)rigines, together with a short chapter on their 
language. I draw particular attention to the chapters dealing with apparel and personal 
adornment, weapons and hunting, social organisation, and decorative art. Of course, a 
great deal of the material for this part of the work is derived from the older 
authorities, but it is carefully compiled and critically handled. 

On one or two points I venture to differ from the author ; he seems to me to have 
the preconceived idea that all the aboriginal tribes are, or normally ought to be, on 
much the same " ergological " level of a mere nomadic hunting and fruit-gathering 
existence. When he finds some of them, among the Sakai especially, living in more or 
less permanent habitations and practising a primitive kind of agriculture, he jumps to 
the conclusion that this is a development due to Malayan influences. This assumption is 
to my mind conclusively negatived by the fact that these tribt^s have their own terms 
for '* house," " plantation " (that is, a clearing made in the jungle for the planting of 
their scanty crops), " rice," and even distinct words for "rice in the husk," "husked 
rice," and "rice boiled for food." Not only are these words in most cases quite non- 
Malayan, but some of them are with absolute certainty identifiable with their synonyms 
in the languages of tribes that have reached a similar state of cultural development in 
Indo-China, and are probably related by descent to the Sakai, though there can have 
been no soi^ of contact or intercourse between these scattered kinsmen for hundreds or 
perha])s thousands of years. In the face of these facts it is impossible to believe that 
the Sakai have learnt the habit of dwelling in houses and planting and eating rice from 
a Malayan race ; and, unless they have been schooled by an Indo-Chinese race of higher 
culture (as some of the tribes near the coast almost certainly have been), the only 

[ 186 ] 



No. 105.] MAN. a905. 

possible coucluslon is that, for many centuries past and independently of all outside 
influences, they have been acquainted with these elements of material civilisation antl 
have put thera into practice when circumstances admitted or seemed to require it. 

In justice to Martin, however, I must observe that he does not profess to have 
studied these tribes from the linguistic side ; his brief language chapter contains little 
that is new, except two short vocabularies, which (making allowance for their German 
style of spelling) are very accurate and compare well with other materials collected from 
neighbouring tribes. 

In the conclusion of the work the author devotes forty-two pages to the considera- 
tion of the relation of the three racial types of the Peninsula to other races. He points 
out the resemblance of the Negrito type to the Andamanese, that of the S6noi to the 
Veddas of Ceylon and certain tribes of ludo-China and the Eastern Archipelago, but in 
view of the ina lequacy of the evidence available for some of these races, leaves the 
question of their relationship more or less an open one. 

Eleven pages are then devoted to an admirable bibliography, which includes even 
MS. material filed in official records, and shows how thoroughly the author has mastered 
the literature of his subject. Of the illustrations which adorn this valuable work, the 
greater part are faithfully reproduced from admirable photographs taken by Martin 
himself. They are by far the best illustrations that have ever appeared of the aborigines 
of the Peninsula and testify to the author's skill as a photographer and his judgment in 
the selection of typical subjects. They are splendidly reproduced and will not soon be 
bettered. • 

Throughout the book Martin maintains a critical attitude towards the work of 
others who have dealt with the subject, and in the main his criticisms are well-considered 
and just. 1 have left to the last what is perhaps the most important of all, namely, his 
attitude towards the late Hrolf Vaughan Stevens, a collector of whose labours among 
the aborigines of the Peninsula so much has been heard of late years. 

Issued with the more or less qualified imprimatur of a group of distinguished 
scholars and eminent men of science in Berlin, Vaughan Stevens's reports seem to have 
been accepted for gospel by European anthropologists. His theories as to the symbolic 
meaning of the decorative art of these savages, the existence among them of endogamous 
clans named after animals and plants, and what not, have found their way into scientific 
treatises and popular handbooks and will no doubt in due course filter through into 
university extension lectures and the syllabus of the secondary schools. That they rest, 
for the present, bolely on the uncorroborated inferences of a highly uncritical person, 
who in the East was generally regarded as a modern Miinchhausen (if not a modern 
Ananias) is a fact apparently unknown to the learned gentlemen who quote him so 
glibly. Nor do I blame them in the least ; but 1 think Martin is doing the cause of 
truth a signal service by laying bare the rotten basis on which this elaborate super- 
structure has been erectel. 

Without going into matters of detail, in regard to some of which I think Martin's 
destructive criticism has gone too far, I am entirelv in accord with his main view that 
while we may credit Vaughan Stevens with a generally truthful intention and may 
provisionally accept him as a witness in regard to many matters which he professes to 
have himself observed, yet many even of his statements of fact require to be checked 
by more critical observers, and the theories with which he has bemused the anthropo- 
logical world must be cleared away, root and branch. It was high time that the 
development of the Vaughan Stevens mythtis should receive a check, and it h not the 
least of Martin's merits that he has in this matter taken up the somewhat invidious 
position of an iconoclast. In conclusion I must point out tljat while a great deal has 
been written about the aborigines of the Penin&ula, and the allusions to them in all sorts 
of books and periodicals would constitute a librarv of some bulk, this is the first adequate 

[ 180 ]' 



1906.] MAN. [No. 106. 

account of them that has ever appeared as an independent monograpli in book form. 
Besides recording the results of Martiu^s own exploratory journej in 1897, the work 
embodies so much material gathered by other observers, that the labour involved in its 
composition must have been enormous, especially having regard to the fact that it was 
mainly written in the intervals between the author's official duties. The absence of an 
index is to be regretted, but the book, in my judgment, well maintains the standard of 
scholarship and research for which the author's countrymen are distinguished, and will long 
remain a conspicuous monument of industry and erudition. C. OTTO BLAGDEN. 



The lapse of eight years since Professor Martin returned from the East has enabled 
him to publish his results in a manner which can only be described as masterly. And 
no higher tribute can be offered to the Professor of Physical Anthropology at Zurich 
than to state that his book on the aboriginal tribes of the Malay Peninsula will rank 
with the celebrated work of the brothers Sarasin on the Veddaha of Ceylon. It seems 
a curious coincidence that in these two British dependencies, Swiss enterprise has been 
the means of supplying the scientific world with detailed information, collected with 
profe:^sional system and precision, and results marshalled with the most industrious and 
methodical attention. It is pleasing to notice that Professor Martin makes full acknow- 
ledgment of the assistance rendered by English officials in the Straits Settlement, and the 
cordiality of his relations with Mr. Skeat (who is the recognised British authority on 
the subjects with which Professor Martin deals, and whose own work on the aboriginal 
tribes is on the point of publication) provides an example which mi^t well be followed 
in other instances with much advantage to all concerned. The part of Professor 
Martin's book with which the reviewer is here concerned, deals with the physical 
conformation of the wild tribes of the Malay peninsula. Professor Martin has con- 
tributed greatly to the difficult problems of determining the actual elements of the 
aboriginal population, and the relations of the several types to one another. His 
conclusions are based primarily on observations made on 119 individuals of the various 
wild tribes ; and though h<s craniological material is small, he has collected all available 
evidence on this part of the subject. 

Our views on the general relations of the aboriginal tril)es of the Malay peninsula 
have undergone some striking changes. It has long been realised that the aborigines 
are of whit has been calle<l the Negrito type, but, at first, subdivisions were not clearly 
recognised, and the terminology used in designating the several tribes has been unsatis- 
factory or even misleading. In a subsequent stage of the progress of our knowledge it 
appeared as though the following divisions might fairly be recognised, viz., (a) a group 
of tribes in which Malayan characters, especially in respect of straight lank hair, were 
prominent ; (b) a group of tribes in which brachycephullc or mesocephalic cranial 
projx)rtions were associated with closely coiled crisp woolly hair ; and {c) a group in 
w;hich mesocephalic or dolichocephalic cranial proportions were accompanied by the 
possession of wavy undulating hair. Moreover, the group {b) could thus be brought 
into line with the Amlamanese negritoes, with the Aetas, and possibly, however remotely, 
with the African ])ygmie.s, while the group (c) would be associated' with the Veddah 
tribes, with some of the aboriginal tribes of Madras, and possibly with an element in the 
constitution of the aboriginal native of Australia. But perhaps the chief contribution 
made by Professor Martin to the literature of this subject consists in his conclusion 
(based on no little evidence) that the group (b) which we may call Semang, is differen- 
tiated from group (r) which Professor Martin calls Senoi (while Messrs. Skeat and 
Laidlaw prefer the term Sakai) by the chanicters of the hair alone and not by stature, 
cranial proportion, or skin colour. 

We find ourselves, therefore, in an impasse from which only the advent of more 
abundant material in the form of measurements can extricate us. The case is very 

[ 187 ] 



Not. 105-106.] MAN. C1905. 

similar to that of the AiifltraliaD aborigioals and certain of the Melaoesians, especial Ij 
thfl aborigines of New Britain ; the concordance of cranial character is (as between the 
Senoi and Semang) almost absohite, the difference in stature h not very great, bat in 
respect of the hair there is a very striking contrast. Professor Martin does not decide in 
favour of the test of hair-character as against that of cranial proportions, but mentions 
that Virchow laid the greater stress at one period on the latter criterion, though he 
subsequently altered his view in favour of the test of the hair. 

It may be repeated that Professor Martin has spared no pains to render his account 
as comprehensive as possible, and indeed the work would serve as an admirable intro- 
duction to anthropometry and the racial morphology of the skeleton. In the present 
connection it is only possible to select a very few points for special mention. Attention 
is particularly called to the diagrams (of the kind first use<l by Professor Thomson, 
of Oxford) employed to represent the bodily pro|)ortions m different tribes ; three 
diagrams will be found on pp. 290, 291, and another very interesting and instructive series 
of diagrams (which we also owe to Professor Thomson) appears on p. 414. The tables 
and diagrams illustrative of the several values of the '^ exponent of oscillation " of Stieda 
(analogous to the " standard-deviation ") are also remarkable (rf, pp. 350, 380, and 385). 

The delicate conformation of the skeleton in these wild aboriginal tribes is the 
subject of special comment, and the character may be claimed as an " infantile" one. 
The cranial capacity, too, is not so small as might be expected, and stress is laid on this 
observation. The present reviewer is (on p. 577) credited with not supplying the 
absolute measurements of the Semang scapula.' described in a paper on " Some Anthro- 
pological resultsof the Skeat Expedition," published in the Journal of the Anthropological 
Institute in 1902. This criticism is, however, undeserved, for the measurements in 
question are duly recorded in the paper to which reference is made. 

W. L. H. DUCKWORTH. 



Evolution. Rl dgeway . 

Origin and Infitience of the Thoroughbred Horse. By W. Ridgeway, Disney 1AQ 
Professor of Archreology in the University of Cambridge. (Cambridge Bio- lUO 
logical Series.) Cambridge: University Press, 1905. Pp. xvi -f 538. 22 xl4cm. Price 
12*. 6r/. net. 

This is one of those interesting and suggestive books which will be welcomed even 
by those who fail to agree with everything in it. The author is a distinguished classical 
scholar who attaches at least as much importance to what an ancient writer says as to 
how ho says it, and who has given us many a clever sketch of what has been written by 
classic authors on archaio log leal subjects. 

In this case ho has laid l)efore us the result of his enquiries into the evidence as to 
the character and geographical distribution of the horse, and has strung the whole 
together by a working hypothesis, which is that the English thoroughbred is derived from 
a race which was developed in North Africa, and not, as generally supposcil, in Arabia. 

There are peculiarities of colour and structure in the seveml breeds of horse, ass, 
and zebra, for some of which a satisfactory explanation can be offered, while in respect 
of others the imagination has still free play. The hair of the mane falls in some, but 
has a tendency to stiind erect in others. The hair on the tail is gathered to a tuft at 
the end in some, but starts from the stump in others. There are in some callosiiies on 
the legs and feet which are absent in others. The pattern of the colours varies, and 
there arc matiy constant traits of temper and habit. All these characters are very 
persistent and furnish criteria by which the origin of the mixed breeds may be traced 
after many <'hiingt'S of surroundings and selective crossings. 

Darwin^s view was that the similarity in the most distinct breeds in their general 
range of colour, in their dappling, and in the occasional appearance, especially in duns, 

[ 188 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 106. 

of leg 0tripef: mid of double or triple shoulder stripes, taken together, indicate the 
probability of the descent of all the existing races from a single dun-coloured, more or 
less striped, primitive stock, to which our horses occasionally revert. He thinks, 
however, that the presence of shoulder, leg, and spiral stripes in the horse — their 
occasional absence in the ass — the occurrence of double and triple shoulder stripes in 
both animals, and the similar manner in which these stripes terminate at their lower 
extremities — are all cases of analagous variation in the horse and ass, and that these 
cases are probably not due to similar conditions acting upon similar constitutions, but to 
a partial reversion in colour to a common progenitor which was striped on the legs, 
shoulders, face, and probaV^ly over the v/hole body like a zebra. 

Professor Ridgoway does not accept the theory of a single progenitor for the horse 
kind and briefly discusses the evidence in his first chapter. lie starts with two distinct 
breeds of horse — the one a buff, or dun, or white, stout pony found, at the time when he 
takes up the story, thoughoiit the northern parts of Asia and Europe ; the other a taller, 
fine limbed, swift, bay horse occurring, when first introduced to our notice, in Libya and 
the adjoining regions of northern Africa. 

He describes the geographical distribution and variation of the northern type 
showing that in the easternmost part of the region it is still represented by wild forms 
which greatly resemble some ancient breeds depicted by primeval man on the walls of 
his cave dwellings or on his bone and ivory drawing tablets. 

At the western end a finer, faster breed of pony still shows most of the characteristics 
of this northern race. It was a useful animal and was soon drawn south over the great 
natural barriers of central Eurasia by purchase, conquest, and theft, and our author 
discusses the result of crossing it with the larger, fleeter southern breed. 

This southern type of horse was developed, according to Professor Ridge way, in 
Libya and the adjacent parts of north Africa. 

He holds that as a consequence of environment the evolution of this breed has been 
along the same lines as those which have determined the character of the African 
zebras in respect of colour, structure, temper, habit, &c. That some peculiarity of 
character should affect animals belonging to different groups in the same zoological 
district is not improbable. Both rodents and carnivores are marsupial in Australasia, 
therefore we nee 1 not be much surprised to find striped and spotted horses in the land of 
the giraffe and the zebra. The zebras vary among themselves in ilifferent parts of 
Africa ; but, although they differ in their markings and intensity of colour, there is 
running through them all a tendency towanls a definite pattern, and this pattern comes 
out in the Libyan horse and its descendants more or less distinctly, and more or less fully 
developed, at various ages in the life of the animal and under various circumstances 
depending upon selective crossing, &c. 

Of course, there were horses in Arabia far enough back to have supplied the 
traditional sires of our English thoroughbred, but Professor Ridgeway's point is that the 
Arab was not developed in Arabia, and that the barb was not, as has been usually 
supposed, a hors^e of Arabian origin which had been introduced into North Africa and 
had thence travelled on into Europe more or less crossed with other breeds. 

He contends that the ancestor of the Arab and of the thoroughbred was developed 
in Libya, where it was known 1,000 years before the Christian era as the fleetest and 
strongest horse that could be anywhere found, and for this breed he suggests the name 
Kquus caballus libycus. 

This better breed was in great request from the earliest ages of which we have 
any recor.l. Red or bay horses are mentioned in Zechariah ; Solomon procured horses 
from Egypt ; Homer tells of warriors of Egyptian Thebes with chariots and horses ; Strabo 
mentions the breeding of horses in northern Africa ; and Pliny speaks of the nimble and 
docile Numidian horses ; while Pausanias tells us that the Libyans rode on horseback. 

[ 189 ] 



Nob. 106-107.] MA.N. [1906. 

But it may be inferred that there was no good breed of horses, perhaps do horses 
at all, in Arabia before the Christian era, l)ecause, although camels are specified, there 
is no reference to horses in cases where they would have })ecn mentioned had thej been 
there. The horses of Arabia, therefore, must have l)een introduced through Egjpt from 
Libya and other parts of North Africa, wliere we know that a bree<l of the same type as 
the Arab was ridden 1,000 years before. lie further shows what are the results of 
crossing this African breed >\ith others akin to the nortliern type, an-.l explains that the 
present or historical distribution of these crossbreds is in accordance with what we should 
infer from the direct evidence of history and tradition. 

Instead, therefore, of the Arab l>eing the parent stock of the Barb and other North 
African breeds, and of the English thoroughbred, the Arab is derive<l from the Libyan 
horse and was not imported into Arabia until long after the Christian era, and the author 
is led on to speculations as to the far-reaching influence which the introduction of horses 
among the people of that part of Asia had upon the spread of the Mohammedau reh'gion. 
Professor Ridgeway, by his ingenuity in criticism and his skill and industry in collecting 
evidence, has produced a work which must give a new impulse to all those who 
cultivate this and similar fields of enquiry, and has produced a book of which account 
must be taken in all future work on the subject. Many of his inferences are given as 
probabilities, not as certainties, and he himself, as well as his readers, may look forward 
to some useful discussion of the vast amount of material which he has brought together 
and to some wholesome controversy arising out of it, for controversy is the fan which 
winnows out the grain from the chaff. T. McKENNY HUGHES. 

PROCEEDINGS OP SOCIETIES. 
Proceedings. Britisli Assoolation. 

j Anthrnpology at the British Association. South African Meeting^ 1905. iA^ 

The Anthropological section of the British Association met from August lUf 

16th to 18th in Cape Town, and from August 2i>th to September 1st in Johannesburg. 
1 The address of the President, Dr. A. C. IltidJon, F.R.S., dealt with the ethnology 

j of South Africa, and will be found in full in Nature (September 7th), and in the Report 

' of the British Association (South Africa)^ 1905. 

i In the summary which follows, the final destination of each paper, so far as it is 

j known, is indicated in square brackets. 

! E. SiDNKY Hartland. — The Totcmism of the Bantu. — M. Casalis pointed out 

I fifty years ago the similarity l>etween the practices and beliefs of the Bantu and the 

American natives. The object of the paper was to examine the Bantu practices and 

belief with a view to ascertaining : — 

1. How far ther extend, and what evidence there is of their former existence where 
they are no longer to be found. 

2. Whether there is any essential difference between the Bantu practices and belief, 
and what is generally understood V>y totem ism elsewhere. 

3. The process of decay, especially among the Eastern Bantu from the Zambesi 
i southward. 

The conclusions arrived at were that, though there is little in what is recorded of 
the Western Bantu which points directly to totemism, there is reason to think that it 
once generally prevailed among the Bantu ; tiiat its disappearance from the Western 
B:intu is due to contact with the pure Negro along the west coast ; that among the 
eastern and northern Bantu the decay of totemism is due to the change in the reckoning 
of kinship from reckoning through the mother only to reckoning through the father, and 
to the ancestor worship which has arisen u})on the new social basis thereby laid ; and 
that there is no essential difference between the Bantu practices and belief and what is 
generally recognised as totemism elsewhere. 

L 190 ] 



1905.] MAN. [No. 107. 

L. Peringuey. — The Stone Age in South Africa, 

Henry Balfour. — Musical Instruments of South Africa. — The musical-bow 
series and the xylophone (marimba) group are of special interest as illustrating in each 
case what may prove to be a phylogenetically connected series covering a very wide 
area of dispersal both within and without the African continent. 

The pulsatile instruments with vibrating tongues of bamboo or metal {sansa type) 
present a very wide and continuous distribution in Africa, but do not appear to occur 
elsewhere, except in the regions of the New World which have been affected by the 
Negro immii^ration ; nor does this form of instrument appear to have led up to any 
highly developed type, unless the graduated " comb " of European musical boxes, which 
presents at least a close analogy, is to be regarded as a derivative from the African 
sansa, a matter which is open to doubt. 

Like the "bull-roarer,'' the noise-instrument known to the Germans as reih-trommel 
(" rubbing-driim "), and described by Holub as found in use among the Barotse, is 
another instrument having a peculiarly wide though apparently disconnected distribution. 
It has its counterparts in some other regions of Africa, both east and west ; it is met 
with in Southern India, in Honduras, and Venezuela, and is a popular noise-making 
instrument in Western Europe, where it was known as far back as early in the 
seventeenth century, and probably earlier. 

The goura of the Bushmen and iseba (lesiha) of the Basuto and some other Bantu 
tribes is essentially a wind instrument. Its presence in South Africa has not as yet 
been satisfactorily accounted for, since there is an absence of evidence as to the manner 
in which this peculiar and specialised instrument was developed in this region, supposing 
it to be indigenous ; nor are there any satisfactory clues as to whence it came, in the 
event of its having been introduced from elsewhere. It does not appear to be found 
anywhere north of the Zambesi. The instruments which in structure and use most 
nearly resemble the goura are the small bows with fiat, ribbon-like strings, which iu 
Eastern Asia are attached to kites in order that they may bum or buzz in the wind ; but 
it is by no means clear that these are to be regarded as morphologically related to 
t 'C goura. 

Miss B. PrLLEN-BuRRY. — A Few Facts concerning the American Negro, — 
In this paper an attempt was made to show that notwithstanding their transplantation 
to the western hemisphere, the hardships of 250 years of slavery, their ignorance when 
emancipated, and their incapacity to assimilate such civilisation as is implied iu American 
citizenship, the Negroes now form one-seventh of the entire population of the United 
States. Statistics of 1900 show the race to exist in greatest density in the territory 
known as *' The Black Belt." The injurious effects of urban life on the Negro are 
evidenced by information obtained from the health officer of Washington, D.C. The 
Negro's criminal record, declared to be greater at the north than at the south, is answered 
by the fact that in northern cities his expulsion, owing to race-prejudice, from almost 
every competitive trade makes it increasingly difficult to earn a livelihood. In fifty-six 
great cities statistics show a greater death rate than birth rate, but on the c jtton fields 
in the south, where the Negro is gradually attaining proprietorship, he lives normally. 
Outside cities, 85 per cent, of the race depend upon agriculture for support. Prevailing 
diseases, crime, with some details as to lynching, the economic status of the race, &c., 
were dealt with in this paper. 

Professor F. vox Luschax. — Artijicial Deformation in South Africa, — In this 
paper all artificial deformations, with the possible exception of cicatrlsfatiou and lip- 
deformation, were traced to a foreign source. 

Canon Crisp. — The Mental Capacity of the Bantu, — The Bantu languages are 
capable of expressing any idea, so much so that foreigners will often employ Bar.tu 
words in their ordinary speech. The Bechuana particularly are noiiceable for rapidity 

[ 191 1 



Nob. 107-108.] MAN. [1906. 

of thought, and their native shrewdness and wit render them dangerous dispatants. 
Instances of the facility with which Bantu acquire European learning were given. 

William Grant. — Magato and his Tribe, — [Journ. Anthr. InsL'] 

Dr. S. Schonland. — Arts and Crafts among the Natives of South Africa. 

W. A. Squire. — The Bushmen and their Art, — This paper was illustrated bj a 
collection of copies of Bushmen drawings. The author explained the methods adopted 
by the Bushrnen, and touelied upon the object and meaning of the drawings. 

J. P. Johnson. — Stone Implements of South Africa. 

A, E. Maiulle. — T^e Basuto, 

Professor F. von Luschan. — The Racial Affinities of the Hottentots, — The 
author contended, mainly on the evidence of language, that the Hottentot are a 
Hamitic people which had come into contact with the Bushmen and absorbed Bushman 
characteristics. The loss of their original high stature and the acquisition of steatopygia 
and of the spiral curled hair of the Bushman are due to intermarriage with the latter. 

D. Randall-MacIver. — The Ruins of Rhodesia, — The substance of this pa[)er 
will appear in Mr. Maclver's forthcoming book, Medieval Rhodesia. 

Rev. H. a. Juxod. — The Thonga Tribe, 

J. \V. Shepstone, C.M.G. — The Native Tribes of South Africa. 

Rev. W. C. Willougiiby. — Notes on the Totemism of the Becwana, — [Jourfi, 
Anthr, Inst,"] 

Rev. E. Gottschling. — The Baicenda. — [^Journ. Anthr, Inst,'] 

C. A. Wheelwright. — Native Circumcision Lodges, — [Journ. Anthr, Inst.'] 

Apart from the formal meeting, the members of the Association witnessed dances at 
Mount Edgecombe Sugar Estate, near Durban, and at Henley, near Maritzburg. The 
latter was on a great scale, in the presence of the Governor, as supreme chief, and included 
the marriage ceremony of the chief of the Zulu tribe of the location. In both cases the 
dances were genuine, the dress, &c., were all native except that the performers carried 
staves instead of asssegais. Dances were also witnessed at Johannesburg an<l in Portuguese 
territory. 

Congress. Announcement. 

The Fifteenth Internatiotial Congress of Americanists, lOQ 

The Fifteenth Internatioual Congress of Americanists will be held at Quebec lUO 

from September lOlh to September 16th, 1906. The following regulations have been 

made with regard to the programme ; — 

In arranging the preliminary programme, the committee will adhere to the following 

rules : — 

1. Papers will be listed on receipt of title. 

2. Papers will not be assigned a place on the preliminary daily programme unless 
an abstract has been received, as required by the rules and regulations of the Congress. 

3. Papers to be read will be arranged according to subject nuittor, in a number of 
divisions corresponding to those of the general programme ; and papers belonging to the 
same division will be presented, so far as feasible, on the same day. 

4. Papers in each division will take precedence in the order of the receipt of 
abstracts. 

5. Authors who intend to submit more than one paper to the Congress are requested 
to designate the paper they desire to read first. The rest of their papers will be placed 
at the end of the preliminary programme of the respective divisions. 

In order to insure the prompt publication of the proceedings of the Congress, the 
committee recommend to the Congress to set the latest date for the receipt of completed 
manuscripts and of notes of discussions, October 1, 1906. F. BOAS. 

Printed by Eyre ajho Spottiswoodb, His Maiesty's PriDtera, Bast Harding Street, K.C. 



^ 



1 



.:\ 



• 






v 



N^^ 



.9^ 



S<^ 



xe^^^o^>?^4 



^t^^^' 



^^' 



.0 



\i'